[ top / 3dcg / art / dis / f / fur / g / lit / p2p / req / rp / s ]

/lit/ - Literature

Name
Email
Subject
Comment
File
Password (For file deletion.)

 No.11826[View All]

I'm starting a longer story using a bit reshaped version of the Fire Emblem Heroes universe. Any comments/suggestions will be appreciated, especially suggesting characters, since the game already has about 90 girls to choose from.

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition


Prologue




As he saw a flash in some dark alley, Kiran decided to check it out against his better judgement. The light disappeared when he got there, but there was a weird gun on the ground. He picked it up and examined it with some interest. Since looked quite weird, he didn’t believe it to be a real gun. Still, he had to make sure. He aimed it at the wall, and squeezed the trigger. The gun did fire, but instead of a bullet, Kiran was greeted with a portal opening in the wall. Before he could react, he was sucked inside it, and then everything went black.

When he opened his eyes, he found himself on some grassy hill. The gun was on the ground next to him, so he picked it up. Far in the distance he could see a gigantic castle, so he decided to walk towards it.


Anna was furious. Their ancient relic, the Breidablik, had disappeared from its resting place! She could only think of how the Askrian royalty would nag her about it when they find out, not to mention the potential profit it could give them if it was still there. She didn’t even consider that it might have been found by someone who would abuse its power.

A knock on the door made snapped out of her moping. “Come in!” She shouted, and the door to her office opened. “Ma’am, we found this man wandering around our castle grounds. He claims to have come here through a portal, and your orders were to bring all like him to you first.” She nodded, remembering she had said something like that. Since the man was unarmed, she decided she didn’t need the guards. “Leave us alone.” She ordered, and the two guards let go of the man and left.

Kiran stared at the redheaded woman behind the desk. The golden adornments on her armor, as well as the beautifully crafted axe on one of the side walls, not to mention the guard’s words which he could miraculously understand, all told him she was an important figure. Being left alone with her presented him with a certain opportunity...

“So, what’s your story?” She asked him, and he stopped admiring her for a moment.
“Uh, I found this weird gun in some alley, and I was suddenly transported here.” He replied, and placed the weapon he found on her desk. She clapped her hands and exclaimed happily: “Oh, you found the Breidablik! I was considering ordering my people to search for it just now. It’s great news that we don’t have to do that anymore.” She stood up and walked around the desk, then bent over to inspect the gun. Kiran took a step back as he watched her do that, his feet taking him straight towards the axe hanging on the wall.

He stared at her ass through her skirt, but one of his hands crawled up the wall until he could feel the handle of the axe. Since the woman’s attention was still on the handgun, she didn’t notice as he grabbed it and raised it above his head, trying not to make a sound. She only noticed when he slammed it into her back with all his strength.

She didn’t even get a chance to scream in pain. As a huge gash opened in her back, Kiran raised the axe again, and swung it at her for the second time. Another cut opened in her back as she fell to the ground, the attack shattering her spine. Surprise and pain appeared on her face, but Kiran couldn’t see it - he just struck her with the axe for the third time, just at the base of her neck. The attack took her life, with her head nearly cut off by it.

Kiran lowered the axe and stared at Anna’s body. His heart was beating rapidly, and he tried a few deep breaths to make it calm down. He wasn’t sure why he decided to kill the woman, and what exactly he was going to do now, but he knew he had to calm down and think. The guards in front of the door would probably stop him if he tried to leave, and even then, he still had no idea how to return home. But how could he stay here after killing one of their officials?

As he wondered that, the door suddenly opened. A blonde girl walked through it, smiling brightly as she slammed the door shut behind her. “Hello Anna, I’m here to talk about-” She stopped suddenly as she noticed Anna’s dead body on the ground, and Kiran standing over her. He didn’t know that, but the visitor was Sharena, an Askrian princess and another of the leaders of the Order of Heroes.

Kiran moved without thinking as he saw the girl enter. He pulled the gun from the desk, and aimed it towards Sharena. He knew he couldn’t let her leave. As he pulled the trigger, another portal opened in front of him - he had forgotten that it wasn’t a real gun. To his shock, another redheaded woman came out of the portal - one looking exactly the same as the one he just killed.

“Anna?” The princess asked, just as confused as he was.

“I’m Anna, leader of the Or- Oh hello Sharena, how are you?” The redhead began to speak as she stepped forward. However, her foot ran across her body on the ground, and she looked down to see what it was. “Oh.” She then turned around towards Kiran, who was staring at her with wide eyes. A forced smile appeared on her face. “Since you have summoned me, I’m bound to obey your wishes.” She told him, trying to sound cheerfully - she knew obeying her summoner was the correct choice. She didn’t really care for her self from this realm, and only hoped that the man who killed her wouldn’t decide to end her life as well - and she wanted to give him no reason to do so.

“For real? You will do anything I say?” Kiran asked her, not believing his ears. That would solve all his problems! “That’s the case - a magical contract forces the people you summon to obey you.” She explained, while Sharena watched with growing fear in her green eyes.

“If that’s the case, then grab the girl -I believe you called her Sharena?- and stop her from leaving.” Kiran ordered Anna, and she descended upon Sharena. “Sorry, princess.” She told her, only out of respect for the princess from her own world. She crashed her body against Sharena’s, overwhelming her without using her weapon. Sharena didn’t have her lance with her, since there was no need for her to have it inside their castle - not that it would help her even if she had it. Anna had her pinned to the ground in seconds, and Kiran just watched her, still not believing his luck.

Eventually, he managed to decide what to do next as he watched Sharena struggle on the ground. The position she was in caused her skirt to flip upwards, revealing her white panties, and the suggestive position proved too much for him to give up on. He quickly walked over to her, and with a gesture shooed Anna away from there. She proceeded to sit on top of Sharena, holding her down with her entire body weight. The princess sobbed quietly her cheerful demeanor broken as she felt Kiran tear her panties away, exposing her virgin pussy to him. She was hoping to save her virginity for a hero from another world, but a villain arrived instead.

Kiran quickly removed his pants, his cock already erect. Anna watched with some sadistic pleasure as Sharena squirmed underneath her, trying desperately to break away. That was not happening though - and as Kiran finally stabbed her cunt with his dick, she could only scream. The pain of having her hymen broken proved to be quite strong, but the embarrassment also got to her, and she resumed her sobbing as the unknown man continued to rape her.

Anna, sitting on top of her, also didn't rest. She knew perfectly well how to undo the knots holding her armor in place, since it was the same as the armor of the Sharena she knew. She removed Sharena’s armor, and with more sadism showing on her face, quickly did the same for the top of Sharena’s battle dress, pulling it down so that her small breasts were exposed. She gleefully grabbed them in her hands, fondling and squeezing them as Sharena’s sobs intensified.

Eventually, Kiran had enough, and he blew his load inside Sharena’s snatch. The princess briefly shivered at the thought of getting pregnant with the man’s baby, but that wouldn't be something she would be worried about for long. As Kiran stood up, pulling his pants up as well, he also took the axe out of this world’s Anna’s corpse. And as the redhead continued to play with Sharena’s bosom, Kiran brought the axe down on the blonde’s throat. Her head was severed neatly, and get eyes continued to stare blankly as her body went motionless.

He let go of the weapon again. Anna released Sharena’s body, and stood up with questions in her eyes. “Did I do well?” She asked, her safety being her main priority. “Yes, I appreciate your help. However, it's not over yet.” She smiled brightly. If he needed her, then he couldn't kill her! “I need someone who can convince the guards that I'm now running this place. Since you're basically their leader, you can easily do that - and will still be in some control of them, just reporting to me. Is that clear?” Kiran asked her, and she nodded. “To my knowledge, all Askr kingdoms look and work pretty similar, so I won't have any trouble with that. Oh, I can already see the profits I could make here!” She almost moaned as she spoke the last sentence, visibly excited. She calmed down almost right away, and continued: “But before we do take over, you need to summon another Sharena - we need her to avoid any suspicions. Fortunately, I think I know how you can do it - just fire that weapon again in the same way you did before.”

Kiran agreed that she raised a valid point, so he walked over and took hold of the weird gun. He aimed it at the wall, and fired. As expected, another portal opened, and through it came another version of Sharena. “Oh! This must be another Askrian Kingdom!” She exclaimed as she looked around. Her cheerfulness faded as she saw two corpses on the ground, recognizing one as belonging to another version of her. “My idea worked, then. I thought that if you just fired it now, it’d still open a portal to another Askr and hopefully pull her.” Anna commented, and Sharena looked towards her again. “Anna? What’s going on?” She asked, the commander being a reasonable figure for her.

“That man can use the Breidablik, and he killed this world’s you and me. He summoned us so that he can take over it without any troubles.” Sharena nodded carefully, deep in thought. Seeing her dead body shocked her, making her rethink some of her values a bit. She also realized that the man would kill her if she refused to cooperate.
Eventually, she looked at the man again. “I’ll do it.”

Kiran looked at her for a moment, then decided to test if she would obey him. “Remove your underwear. From this moment on, I forbid you from wearing it.”

Sharena bit her lip as she heard the order. She tried to ignore the cum stains on her doppelganger’s dead body, but with that order she knew her life would be more sexualized from now on. Still, she didn’t falter - it was better than dying anyways. She removed her boots, and slid her white panties down her legs. As she was doing it, Kiran looked at Anna. “That stands for you, too.” The commander just nodded, and removed her panties as well.

When Sharena was done, she handed Kiran her panties. He stuffed them into her pocket, then looked at the pair, surprised and emboldened by their compliance. It already gave him some more ideas for the future...



Getting rid of the bodies wasn’t easy, but the trio managed to do it eventually. Getting to know the chain of command in the kingdom required some effort, but after some time Kiran managed to do so. Anna and Sharena got everything running smoothly - Anna’s usual weird antics were an easy explanation for any changes in her behaviour, and Sharena impersonated the other her perfectly, her fear constantly reminding her that she had to. She was sure she could even fool her brother when he returned home from his mission.

As Kiran finished settling into his new quarters, having changed into this world’s clothes, Someone knocked on his door. “Yes?” He asked, and Anna walked in.
“Now that you’re all ready, we need to test that thing!” She yelled ardently, her eyes glowing as she imagined all the various possibilities his power could open. Kiran knew she was right again, so he asked her. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a summoning circle on a hill nearby. The weapon you wield was originally stored there, and according to what we know, it will help you with your magic - especially since you still have no idea how to control that power.”

Soon the two of them were walking up the hill. As Anna lead him there, he recognized the place as where he first arrived to this world. When they reached the top, he approached the magic circle, while Anna stayed behind to watch from the sidelines. He felt the energy flowing through him, and as he fired the gun, he could focus a bit better. His mind wanted to summon another woman, and his wish was fulfilled.

“I'm Lyndis of the House of Caelin. Yet I truly belong to the open plains. Just call me Lyn, all right?” The woman spoke as she appeared, Kiran stunned as he saw her. He devoured her exposed legs with his eyes, arousal building up as she shifted sideways, her shapely ass showing to him for a moment. “Hello, Lyn. By the magic of summoning, you are bound to do as I order.” The woman nodded to show she understood, and Kiran decided to try it out.

“First, I want you to undress.” Her smile disappeared as she heard that, but she knew she had to obey. Reluctantly, she undid the sash on her waist, letting it slide down. She also removed her sword, the Sol Katti, that was still in its scabbard, and gently set it down on the ground. Then she stopped for a moment, drawing a deep breath. Since no man had seen her naked before, she was slightly nervous as she pulled her blue one-piece outfit over her head. She didn’t wear any panties, so her slightly hairy pussy was exposed to Kiran. She shivered in the cold air, feeling the summoner’s hungry gaze, and removed her gray undershirt as well. Her breasts bounced freely as they were released, and Lyn blushed heavily as she saw the man undo his pants and free a growing erection. She knew what was coming, and she didn’t like it - but she also knew she had to obey. She looked away as he approached her, until she could feel his hands grabbing her by her wrists.

The thought of resisting briefly flashed through her mind, but she rejected it, preferring not to anger the man and hoping that after the intercourse he would treat her better. She turned towards him and allowed him to force her to the ground, his dick sliding inside her. She closed her eyes for a moment to hide the pain she felt as he broke her hymen, but after she got the pain in control, she started to enjoy the feeling, moaning ever slightly as she looked at the man’s face. After concluding that she wouldn’t resist, Kiran let go of her hands and started moving them down her ass and legs, wishing to feel them with his own hands. He could feel Lyn’s breathing speed up as he did, enjoying her trembling beneath him. He could see her face flushing, with arousal instead of shame this time, and concluded it felt a bit better than just simply raping the girl like he did with Sharena.

As Kiran continued to fuck her, he couldn’t help but feel fascinated with her sword. It was on the ground just next to them, so at some point he reached over and took the Sol Katti out of its sheath. He examined the golden blade with interest, the artful handle raising his curiosity as well. The summoner held the sword between himself and Lyn, but he could still see most of her body, so he could also see her looking at him with caution. He figured she was probably worried about her sword more than about him using it on her - and it gave him the idea of actually doing that. Thinking about it, he recalled the thrill he felt while killing the two women before, and he realized he wanted to experience it again. As he was nearing his orgasm, he concluded he should kill Lyn. She was squirming in her orgasm now, her pussy squeezing on his cock as she moaned. With one hand, he brushed her green ponytail away from her neck, causing her to jerk underneath him. As she opened her eyes, he brought the sword down from the side, slitting her throat. Her eyes widened at the sudden betrayal, her hands moving to the gush in her neck in a futile attempt to tame the blood squirting from her neck. She opened her mouth, trying to speak, but only blood and gurgling came out of it. Her body started to twitch wildly, a feeling that Kiran enjoyed a lot. He blew his load inside her snatch almost right away, her dying pussy milking him for all semen it could as she watched her slowly lose her strength. She realized that trying to stop the bleeding wouldn’t work, so she let go of her throat, her arms falling limply along her body. Her green eyes seemed to be asking him one thing: “Why?”, but after she seemed to have accepted her fate, Kiran could see it slowly transforming into resentment and then hate. He rested on top of her until her body shook with a final twitch, and she stopped moving forever.

As he got up, and pulled up his pants, Anna came over from the spot she was waiting in. The sweat and redness on her face made him suspect she had been touching herself - with her being forced to wear no panties, it certainly would make it easier for her.

“That was nice and all, but please do not kill every heroine you summon straight away. After all, your power has much more potential than that - and additional manpower is always good.” She scolded him, but her obvious arousal made Kiran treat what she said with some skepticism. Still, she was right about that, and after moving the body away so that it wouldn’t scare off the people he summoned, he got back in the summoning ring. With his arousal sated for now, he managed to summon quite a number of people before deciding it was enough practice for the day. Returning to the castle and having Anna assign the rooms to all of the summoned heroes, he already had a few ideas of which girl he should kill next…
79 posts omitted. Click reply to view.

 No.13400

>>13399 One's planned for chapter 30, might also do one in chapter 29. If you're the one who wanted con Awakening hangings, the fastest one can happen is chapter 31, but it's more likely that it'll be in 32

Going past chapter 30, there will be just 6 characters that have not died in this story: Gwendolyn, Sully, Fjorm, Loki, Lene and Ylgr. I do have some ideas for Fjorm and Loki, but any suggestions for the other four will be appreciated. Any character suggestions are also welcome, since they make choosing the girls from outside heroes much easier for me

Reminder that when Gurochan's down, the story's also being posted at my pixiv: https://www.pixiv.net/member.php?id=6509947

Chapter 27: Blood and Snow



tags: non-con, M/F, F/F, impalement, bestiality, crushing(?), drowning, freezing(?), impalement, dismemberment



Fjorm walked nervously in front of the portal that would take her - and the small squad of soldiers she was leading - back to Nifl. She had dreamed of the moment when she’d be able to return to her home. This what not what she had in mind though. Instead of an expedition to crush the Muspell forces there and take her kingdom back, this was a stealth operation. Even if the thought that Kiran trusted her enough to lead this mission made her happy, but a part of her was telling her that he did that just because she knew the lands of her homeland the best. Learning that her sister had died was somewhat hard on her, but even knowing that Kiran killed her did nothing to stop her feelings towards him. If anything, it only made him even more desirable. Leading a mission for him would only allow her to get closer to him when she returned - so the blonde princess was looking forward to finally returning to Nifl. As her entire group assembled in front of the portal, she happily walked straight through it. Their first destination would be the sanctuary of Snjarhof - according to Kiran, her sister’s last hiding place.

Even if they tried to move undetected, there was still no way of avoiding some of the Muspell patrols. One such group had been scouted straight in their path. Fjorm couldn’t help but feel excited about that. Finally, she’d be able to pay back some of the enemies that had invaded her world. Because they had to move fast and stay undetected, there would be no survivors. Nifl’s princess grinned sadistically while giving out that order. She really had been looking forward to this.
Her forces struck without any warning, defeating most of that group without a fight. However, some heroes were observant enough to react to their attack. As Fjorm drove her spear through the head of one such hero, she wondered if the other heroes would go down as fast as this one.


Nanna screamed as she saw Leif get impaled through the head by the woman in charge of the group that had attacked her. He asked her to stay back and hurried off to face the attackers… Only to end up like this. She had to help him! The enemies seemed not to have noticed her yet. Maybe she’d be able to get there and heal her best friend. Her mind couldn’t accept that a wound like that was most likely fatal - Leif would definitely live through this. He had to. She urged her horse to go faster as the staff-wielding woman rode straight into the hostile group. Her boldness seemed to be working - no one suspected she was an enemy as she hurried over to the prince of Leonster’s side and tried to heal him with her magic. “Leif! You have to get up! Please!” She urged him quietly, unable to look at the frozen icicle sticking out of his forehead. As the magic coursed through her, but there was still no response from her beloved, panic slowly began to settle in. No! She couldn’t give up!

A sudden blow from the side told her that her luck had ran out. Flying off her horse, she watched it run off as she fell into the snow face-first. Rolling over and getting a few tears in her dress, she stopped in a kneeling position, her butt resting on her feet as she took a look around. Anywhere she directed her eyes, she only saw her allies dead or dying. And it seemed that it would be her turn next. She stared at Leif’s form on the ground, accepting he was truly dead. He wanted her to live… and she had to honor his last wish. Setting her staff on the ground, Nanna lifted her hands in the air while looking straight at a few men approaching her. “I surrender!” She called out as the men stopped on two sides of her kneeling shape, a bit bothered by the discomfort of having her bare knees pressed against the cold snow.

Nanna shivered in disgust as one of the soldiers lowered his pants, his dick rubbing against her cheek. The meaty shaft twitched in the icy air, and it seemed the man was eager to shield it from the cold inside her mouth. Nanna wasn’t too happy about that - she and Leif never had the chance to do anything like that… But if that was what it took for her to survive and stay true to his final words to her, she’d do it. She turned her head towards him, her green eyes looking up at the man while she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out invitingly. The repulsion stayed with her as he shoved it inside her mouth, slamming deeper with each of his thrusts.

The coldness in the air continued to bother her as the other soldier grabbed her shoulder pads and tore them off her shoulders, along with her red coat and her white veil. That feeling only increased as he proceeded to rip her chest armor off, then pull her green dress down her belly. Her small breasts were uncovered, and her nipples quickly stiffened because of the cold. Even if her head was fixed facing upwards, she could still feel it - and as the men untied her belt, she could feel her dress pooling on top of her thighs. At least it would keep her legs warm, she noted lukewarmly as the man tugged it a bit further down her thighs, only to see her white panties. He ripped them off as the man filling her mouth looked down at Nanna, his eyes locking with her bulging green ones. The blonde girl didn’t react to having her most intimate body part exposed, as she had bigger problems now. Breathing was now almost impossible for her, her throat clenching over his shaft that prevented her from getting any air in. Fortunately, as she was about to lose hope, she felt some liquid shoot into her, and the man withdrew moments later. She only barely was able to stay awake through that, coughing his semen out of her open mouth as she found it impossible to swallow.

As he withdrew, Nanna slowly tried to stand up, her dress sliding further down her legs. However, the other man hit her in the back, and she stumbled over, stretching her hands in front of her as she hit the ground again. Getting on her fours, she realized that her flower was now directly shown to the man behind her, her cheeks flushed again. That was also something she’d never been able to share with Leif… Two tears trickled down her cheeks as she remembered that this chance was gone forever. She glanced towards where his corpse was, and her mind filled up with jealousy as she saw some woman straddling it. But that was not the only issue she noticed as she looked there. His sword was missing…

A sudden pain in her pussy gave her an idea on just where it might have gone. She craned her head backwards, and sure enough was able to see a soldier pushing it deeper inside her. Did… did they actually shove it inside her? The pain of having her most sensitive flesh cut apart with a sword told her that they did. Her hymen ended up being pierced by Leif’s sword, but not in the way she imagined. She screamed out in pain as the man twisted the blade inside her, her body shivering in pain as her vagina was slowly cut into meaty snippets. As the tip of the blade cut through her cervix, she looked at the soldiers above her. “What? Not enjoying your boyfriend’s sword?” One of the laughed at her before giving pushing the sword deeper in. As the flesh of her womb turned into shreds, fresh tears began to flow from her eyes as she bawled. Why were they doing this? She had laid down her weapon - shouldn’t they spare her? Weren’t the Askrians supposed to be more merciful than the forces of Muspell and Emblia? “W-Why…” Nanna called out towards them, but she received no response

With a splash of her blood, one of the soldiers ripped the sword out of her cunt. Nanna’s heart grew as she saw a woman wearing a golden tiara lift her staff from the ground. Maybe she’d heal her? No… it was the woman who killed Leif before! Nanna’s eyes widened when the woman lined the weapon up with her heavily bleeding snatch. Another scream left her lips when she felt the orb at the end press against her cut-up vagina. With her cunt painfully opened up, Nanna realized that it could actually fit there. With a powerful nudge, Fjorm brought the staff inside her. Nanna screamed as the cold metal at the head of the staff scraped against the open wounds in her vaginal walls, drawing fresh blood as it moved deeper inside her. Eventually, it reached her cervix. Paying no mind to Nanna’s protests, the woman applied more force to the base of the staff and was able to drive it through the already wounded canal. The staff’s head was finally given a bit more space as it rammed into Nanna’s womb - but it still made the girl feel extremely uncomfortable. Each time it touched the spots the sword cut through earlier, another high-pitched scream left Nanna’s lips. Besides the head itself, the wooden shaft it was attached to also touched her bleeding pussy each time the staff was moved. However, Nanna’s reactions slowly began to wear down as the Nordion Princess got used to the pain pulsating through her entire body. But that only served as a sign to her tormentor that she had to move on.

Fjorm asked the soldiers standing beside her to help as she grabbed the wooden shaft with both hands. Then, in a group effort, they brought the staff deeper into Nanna’s body. The outer wall of her womb was torn almost without any resistance, accented by another loud scream from Nanna. The big red orb at the end of her staff made its way through her guts, some of them getting caught on the twin claws that protected it. Nanna felt a powerful slam against her midsection when the staff crashed into it, but most of the force it had was already dampened by her insides so it stopped. Letting go of the staff, Fjorm grabbed her lance again. Forming four small blocks of ice, she froze each of Nanna’s limbs to the ground - ensuring that the woman wouldn’t move from this spot or try to get her healing staff out. With how deep her cuts were, it was only a matter of time before the healer bled out. After twisting the staff in her one final time, Fjorm took off. Nanna proceeded to stay in that position for some more time, eventually watching the enemy soldiers leave, before finally succumbing to the heavy blood loss.


Lucina grabbed the shaft of her spear as she avoided the attack from an oncoming quadrupedal enemy. It was a dragon, but a different from the ones she faced back in her world. It was far more silvery and spiky. Well, at least it wasn’t as big. Still, she would have preferred to wield the Falchion instead of this lance. It would make her feel safer. Steeling herself into a battle stance and waiting for the dragon to attack again, she wished she had more experience with this type of weaponry.
Looking around and seeing the battle turn into slaughter was pretty hard for the blue-haired woman. Even if she endured a similarly helpless situation in the future she came from, this time there was no hope of going back in time and preventing this. No, all her allies were gone for good - and unless she did something about this dragon and escaped, she would join them soon. However, her inexperience with lances proved to be deadly for her. Forgetting herself, she tried to slice at her enemy as if she was wielding a sword - only for the dragon to crash into her. Lucina was thrown up, the Geirskogul flying out of her hands. As she crashed back into the snow-covered ground, she tried to reach for the lance which was just next to her. Before she was able to do pick it up, the dragon slammed one hoof down onto her shoulder, dislocating her arm. She stared up at it in fear, as the dragon brought its leg down on her other leg as well, snapping it out of its socket as well. Her eyes widened when she saw the dragon transformed back into a human - a white-haired woman she recognized as Corrin. Lucina relaxed a bit - maybe the woman would be satisfied with just crippling her like this?

Any hopes of that being the case left the blue-haired woman as Corrin knelt next to her, her hands turning into dragon’s claws. Dragging them up across her belly and chest, they left shallow bleeding wounds while cutting through her armor. Having it destroyed like this hurt Lucina - the armor was created with resemblance to her father’s, holding a special place in her heart. Now, all that fatherly love was taken away from her as the blue tunic was ripped into shreds, exposing her fairly flat chest to the cold air. Corrin didn’t stop there. Stabbing one of her claws in between Lucina’s legs, she enjoyed the way Lucina suddenly tensed up as she tore through her leggings and into her snatch. Twisting the hand around, she ripped off a huge chunk of blue cloth along with a piece of Lucina’s cunt meat when she pulled out, Lucina’s blood on her fingers. Satisfied with the small trickle of blood she could see flow free out of Lucina’s cunt, Corrin stood up and took a few steps back. In a flash of blue light, the girl turned back into her quadrupedal dragon. Lucina stared at the dragon, wondering what new torture the woman had in store for her. Her eyes grew in surprise as she noticed the spiked, throbbing shaft in between the dragon’s rear legs. Seeing this, Corrin stripping her made a lot more sense. But… Wasn’t Corrin a woman? Why did her dragon form have something like this?

She wasn’t able to think about this for long. The dragon walked carefully not to stomp on her and damage her body prematurely, until it was completely covering her body from above. Now, Lucina was given a better look at the dragon’s cock. While not too big - Lucina was certain her body could take it - the spikes and thorns on the side made her worried. Those worries were about to come true as the dragon lowered its body over her - and the prick pressed against her entrance. Corrin roared as she pushed her hips forward, sheathing her magical prick inside Lucina’s cunt. The penetration itself didn’t feel that bad, but the spikes on the sides cut through the insides of her eager cunt. Even so, as more and more blood proceeded to flow inside her vagina, Lucina still found herself enjoying the rough sex Corrin was giving her. She actually started moaning in pleasure when Corrin’s girth reached her cervix, rubbing against the sensitive stricture and bringing both women intense sexual pleasure. Even with each thrust opening her wounds further, Lucina was still able to reach a pain-stoked orgasm. Her vagina clenched on Corrin’s member, cutting itself even deeper on it as Lucina moaned loudly. She couldn’t know that, but a small group of heroes gathered around her - all enjoying the sight of a girl being raped by a dragon. Corrin seemed to be enjoying herself as well, her tail beating around as the dragon gurgled some unintelligible sounds. Getting the tail in control, Corrin stabilized it - and then drove it between Lucina’s asscheeks, sodomizing the woman. She enjoyed Lucina’s sphincter stretching around it - finally getting a more pained reaction from the woman. Picking up the pace, Corrin was able to reach her climax as well. The dragon girl roared in her climax as blue light enveloped her, and when it disappeared, she rested on top of Lucina, back in her human form.

Shaking off her climax, Corrin stood up, looking at Lucina and pondering, what to do with her plaything next. Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Fjorm looking at her with a bit annoyed look at her face. “Please… Could you hurry? We need to leave soon.” A bit disappointed, Corrin nodded firmly before pushing Fjorm away. Another flash of blue light, and the woman was gone, the dragon taking her place. This time, she made no attempt to avoid Lucina’s spread out limbs, loud cracks coming from the places she stepped on as she broke Lucina’s legs in various spots. The remnants of her orgasmic pleasure were long gone, and only pain remained: pain of having all four of her limbs disabled, and pain of having the insides of her cunt completely shredded. Looking up at Corrin, she only wished for a fast death. Her wish was not granted; In fact, she’d get just the opposite. Corrin brought both of her hooves down on top of the exalt’s small tits, smashing her ribcage in. As it collapsed on itself, its shards cut into her lungs. Lucina coughed violently, blood leaving her mouth as her lungs were punctured in multiple spots. Stomping down again, Corrin smashed whatever parts of her ribs that were still intact, making sure that there was no way Lucina could survive this. The blue-haired girl began throwing on the ground, as much as she could with her limbs disabled, her final moments filled with pain. Corrin returned to her human body, a clearly sadistic smirk playing on her lips as she stared at Lucina’s destroyed body. The pleasure they shared didn’t give her any pity for the girl - in fact, it only made this sight even more satisfying.

Lucina was among the last of heroes that were still holding on to their lives. Leaving the bodies would alert Muspell that they were here, and from that moment on they’d be going on their trail. Deep down, Fjorm wished that the enemy commander would find them. Facing off one of Surtr’s daughters in combat… Laegjarn also had to pay for the suffering that man brought on her world.


Fjorm’s small band of heroes was able to reach the sanctuary her sister spoke of without running into any other group of hostiles. The smoke coming from behind them, smoke that appeared closer every night, told them that they were being pursued. But that didn’t matter - they arrived at their destination.


Fjorm shivered as she entered the halls of Snjarhof. The air there was too chilly even for her - but it fit her sister just fine in life. No wonder she decided to hide there after what happened to their world. Fjorm teared up when she came across Gunnthra’s corpse, preserved in a block of ice. She placed a hand on the icy sarcophagus, looking straight at her sister’s dead face. She seemed so peaceful now. The only signs that she was dead were the red marks on her throat, marks of the strangulation that Kiran had subjected her projection to.
Pulling herself together, Fjorm managed to put her sadness aside as she searched the chamber for the secret her sister mentioned. Her eyes lit up as she stared at the frozen runes her sister must have left as a failsafe before contacting Kiran. They spoke of the Rite of Frost… Fjorm had heard of it, but only in legends. To think that it had to be performed… And that she’d be the one to carry it out! Fjorm’s heart picked up when she saw that was what Gunnthra had written down - it had to be performed by a Nifl royal. Her sister also left them the directions towards the temple where the Rite had to be performed. “Thank you, sister.” Fjorm spoke through more tears as she left Gunnthra’s final resting place. Telling her soldiers to get ready for another tough ride, they immediately took off to the temple Gunnthra spoke of in her final message.


Reaching the temple a few days later, Fjorm was surprised to see it overrun with Muspell’s forces - she thought their entire army was still behind her. Seeing the sacred grounds defiled by enemy soldiers only fueled Fjorm’s anger. Even if staining the temple with their blood would only defile it further, Fjorm was past any mercy for her enemies. Ordering her army to destroy any resistance, the Nifl girl moved headed straight for the temple’s deepest room - easily dispatching anyone that stood in her way.


Clarine sighed. Fighting in this temple for the Muspell forces wasn’t a fitting assignment for a true lady like her. She’d rather prefer to spend her time with the other refined noble ladies in lady Laegjarn’s entourage. Even if one seemed too childish, while the other behaved in a very outlandish way, interacting with them would still be better than being forced to heal these peasants. Maybe she’d be able to learn some magic from the thunder lady, too.
Seeing the dumb face of another soldier she had to help after the moron managed to get himself injured while fighting only annoyed her even more, reminding her that this was her reality now. She lifted her staff and watched as her magic revitalized the man, who then hurried off straight into battle. Her sight trailed after him, checking how the battle was going. What she saw terrified her: It seemed that these uneducated Muspell and Emblian swine were getting obliterated. It was only to be expected of them. “If Klein was here, he’d show them how a real man fights.” She thought of her brother fondly while she watched another man approach her - she was stationed in one spot, since she couldn’t get her horse to go inside the temple. The soldier wanted her to heal him. But… What was the point? He’d charge straight back into battle and get injured or killed again - and this battle seemed to be lost anyways. Maybe letting him just bleed out be more beneficial? Then, she’d save her magic for someone more deserving of it. In fact, she’d do just that. As the man stopped in front of her, expecting to be showered in healing magic, she looked at him. Seeing him get more and more impatient, she couldn’t help but laugh at how pathetic he seemed.

“What are you laughing at, bitch? Heal me already!” His angry scream only amused her further. “Oh no, I decided that it’d be more benign not to do so.” For some reason, it seemed to anger him. Why couldn’t he understand that she as a noble had the right to decide this?

The soldier agreed with Clarine’s assessment of their situation. There was no way for them to defend the temple, and they would most likely all end up dead. Now, his wounds made it impossible for him to fight. In battle, he had seen enemy soldiers slaughter some of his comrades after they were unable to fight or had thrown their arms away. His death was almost certain, so how should he spend his final moments? If he was able to fight, the answer would be obvious. With a cute girl in front of him, he realized that she made for a far better alternative. Even if the cunt denied him her healing magic, he was certain he’d still be able to have his way with her. Clarine looked at him with some surprise when he walked closer to her. She moved back, a bit afraid, but he followed her. Clarine walked back until one of her feet sank into the temple’s icy waters. She turned back to take a look at the pond, only for the soldier to hit her in the back, making her fall into the water face-first. Her puffy skirt was swung forward, flipping over onto her back. Her cute little butt was shown to the soldier, who immediately dropped down and felt it up with one hand, setting his axe down on the ground.

How dared that savage to do this to her! Clarine barely contained her anger as her body shivered, the coldness of the water getting to her. She turned her head around to berate the man, but as she opened her mouth, she was met with a punch to the face. Two of her teeth were knocked out with the blow, turning her head back around. The man grabbed her by the base of her ponytail, pulling her head backwards and making her twist her back painfully. Her pink dress was soaked with the water, and it now clung to her breasts tight, making it basically skin-tight while also becoming very see-through. She was glad the man couldn’t see that because he was behind her. Her feelings changed rapidly when she felt his fingers tug at her white panties, ripping them off. He wouldn’t dare… would he? As she felt one of his fingers slide up her anus, she realized with fear that he intended to go through with this. She shivered again, this time not because of the cold, but because of how degrading this felt.

After the man stretched her hole enough with his thumb, he pulled it out and used that hand to free his erection from his torn-up pants. Pressing it against her virgin anus, he put enough pressure on her sphincter that it relaxed and let him inside. The girl screamed in pain as she felt him enter her dry asshole, in pain caused by his cock. As he pushed deeper in, the walls of her anus stretched around his dick, easing in, but the girl continued to scream despite that. Her screams started to annoy the man. With the hand still keeping her head up, he now forced her downwards. Her scream became one of terror instead of pain as she saw the cold water get closer to her, turning into gurgling as her open mouth was filled with water. Her nostrils also underwater, Clarine found herself unable to breathe. The freezing liquid splashing her in the face made it harder for her to keep the air in her lungs, and the soldier taking her ass from behind didn’t help either. As another of his thrusts shook her entire body, her mouth opened for a moment, the girl unable to keep it shut anymore. Bubbles of air rose towards the water surface as most of the precious oxygen stored in her chest was released.

Panic fully took control of her at that point, and Clarine began thrashing desperately, trying to break free as the pressure on her lungs began to grow rapidly. However, the man’s grip on her was impossible for a frail girl like her to break. Her struggles only provided the man with entertainment as he finally slammed the full length of his tool into her ass. Another wave of bubbles showed up in the water near her head as last remnants of Clarine’s air left her, the girl taking a few deep gulps of water trying to get at least some oxygen in. Her anus clenched hard around his member, making him blow his load inside her tight asshole. As he did, the soldier lifted Clarine’s head. It was seeping with water as the girl coughed the water in her lungs out, hungrily taking air in with deep breaths.

“Killing you now would just ruin the fun.” He told her while removing his cock from her ass, and rubbing his half-flaccid member against her pussy lips. Clarine’s eyes grew wide with fear again as she felt that, but was grateful that the man saved her from drowning. He still hold on to her ponytail with one hand, but with the other he reached forward and grabbed onto one of her breasts from behind. Clarine’s face was twisted with disgust again, but she knew there was nothing she could do to stop him. His rough hand held on to it through her dress, squeezing it a few times before letting go. Moving it back to his crotch, he gave his cock a few strokes, making it erect again. She could feel the tip twitching against her virgin slit. Tears formed in her eyes, fueled by the pain she could still feel in her lungs and her anus and also her helplessness. Another stab of pain from her abdomen didn’t even add that much - except for the shame of having her virginity taken away by some brute. But she didn’t get the time to think about it - the soldier pushed her head back under the otherwise perfectly still temple waters.

This time, Clarine was determined to hold on for as long as she could. Compared to the man pounding her ass, this time it hurt her less - giving her the hope that she could remain submerged for far longer. Even though she managed to keep her lips shut, there was no cure for her being unable to reach fresh air. The air in her lungs was quickly stripped of any usable oxygen, and once again the blonde girl began to choke. Her body shivered in the asphyxiation, bringing the man additional pleasure as her pussy spasmed around his dick. Her purple eyes bulged under the water’s surface, until she gave in to the instincts telling her to breathe and opened her mouth again. Water flooded her mouth and her lungs, without even a bit of air slipping inside. Her body quickly succumbed to the drowning. Dying spasms shook her body again, but this time there would be no relief for her. Her mind barely registered that the man’s semen shoot deep into her womb before she succumbed completely.

As the man withdrew from her cunt, he stood up and placed one feet on Clarine’s backside. Showing her body forward, he pushed it fully into the water - and watched as it floated away. Lifting his axe from the ground, the man charged straight back into battle.


Fjorm stopped in front of the door to the inner sanctum. She wasn’t sure she was ready to take a look at the sacred ritual chamber. Placing one hand on the icy door, she watched as it lit up, reacting to her royal Nifl blood. In that light, she was clearly able to see her reflection - and that someone was moving behind her. A whoosh of an arrow soaring through the air reached her ears, and Fjorm jumped to the side, just in time for the arrow to pass her. The glowing door behind her made her a perfect target, she realized. Moving to the side, she proceeded to avoid the arrows of her unknown assailant. Eventually, she managed to find cover beneath a pillar of ice. Peeking from behind it, she was finally able to take a look at the person attacking her. The red hair was unmistakable, but even without it Fjorm would know who her opponent was. Upon seeing that the woman had finally found her, the kinshi-riding woman introduced herself:
“Princess Hinoka of Hoshido, ready for battle! Let's do it!” Fjorm decided not to answer as her heart sped up in excitement. This was not the Hinoka who was standing between her and Kiran - but the Nifl princess would find killing her just as enjoyable as if she was. But first, she had to bring the woman down. Fortunately, she had just the idea for doing this. She had tested this in battles before, but the temple was attuned to ice magic like hers, making it much stronger than before.

Leaping out from behind her pillar, Fjorm stood steadily and proudly while looking directly at Hinoka. “Hit your target, Hinoka!” She could her the woman’s quiet voice from a distance as the Hoshidian readied her arrow, cautious for any sign of a trap from the other woman. She only saw her wielding a lance, so she half-expected the woman to throw it at her. Hinoka prepared to dodge at any moment, but after watching Fjorm’s motionless form for a moment decided there was no need to, and released her arrow. Immediately, she prepared another shot, and another, and another - sending a steady stream of arrows towards Fjorm.

“Leiptr! Lance of Ice!” Fjorm called out, drawing on the power of her magical weapon. An icy wall formed in front of her, catching each of Hinoka’s arrows. They all stuck to the wall, and Fjorm just watched as Hinoka shoot more arrows towards her, trying fruitlessly to break through the icy projection. Once Fjorm decided there were enough arrows on it, she proceeded with the spell to its second stage. “Ice Mirror!” She called out, as the arrows all turned back towards Hinoka, shooting at the flying woman with inhuman speed. Hinoka was unable to evade such a fast attack, and all the arrows crashed into their new target: Hinoka’s mount. A few stray ones reached Hinoka as well, only her extra chest armor preventing her from being skewered on one of her arrows, but for her kinshi it was all over. The animal gave out a final bleat before crashing down to the ground.

Hinoka jumped off it gracefully, managing to stick her landing perfectly. Fortunately, she wasn’t flying too high, so she was able to come down without any problems. She still had her bow in one hand, but was more reluctant to make use of it, as Fjorm had already shown her that she could turn her arrows against her easily. Hinoka walked to where her kinshi had crashed down, and retrieved her lance from the container on the side. She had to fight the woman directly - and the weapon she spent her entire life practicing was a better choice for that. “I won’t lose!” Hinoka called out angrily, turning again to face Fjorm. Seeing the woman smile at her as if she was taunting her, Hinoka let her rage fuel her as she charged towards the blonde woman.

Grabbing her own spear with both hands, Fjorm steeled herself for Hinoka’s attack. With the woman moving, the cold air of the temple swirled around as well, snowflakes from her ice wall twirling in the air. Was she imagining it, or was there a bigger gathering of them on one side? Fjorm couldn’t shake the feeling that it was a sign for her. Sure enough, when Hinoka reached her, the woman struck out towards her from that direction. Fjorm struck Hinoka’s curved spear out of the air with the shaft of her staff, her white crashing against Hinoka’s red. From the spot of impact, she could see ice starting to form on the handle of Hinoka’s weapon. Twirling around, her clothes feathery outfit blurring into a white disc, she struck back at Hinoka with Leiptr. Hinoka was able to react in time, deflecting it away from striking directly at her body, but the sharp, icy tip scratched against one of her thighs anyways. Hinoka moved back, the sudden coldness and heaviness in the exposed part of her leg bothering her. Fjorm watched her as the Hoshidian hobbled away, using her staff as a crutch.

Once she had put enough distance between them, Hinoka looked down at her leg - and disliked what she saw. A huge patch of her thigh was covered in ice now - and even moving that leg hurt now. Touching the frozen part with one of her fingers, she immediately moved it away as she saw the ice starting to form over her red glove. However, in the spot where she touched it, a part of the ice had fallen away - along with a chunk of her skin. It didn’t even hurt that much. She had to regain control over that leg if she wanted to win this battle. She grit her teeth while lifting her weapon and placing the blade against her leg, just beneath the frozen spot. Holding back a pained scream, she began to cut through it while moving upwards - hoping to remove the frost and the dead skin underneath it. Pieces of ice began to crack off the frozen shell that had formed there, each taking more of her once flawless skin with it. Her strong, muscular thighs that she was so proud of - now she was forced to destroy one of them herself. As the blade of her spear moved deeper into the dead part, instead of just skin, her muscles began to fall off as well. That hurt even more… She couldn’t contain her scream of anguish now. That woman would pay for this wound - she’d make sure of that.

As the last part of ice on her thigh fell free, Hinoka flexed her legs to see if that helped, or if she suffered for naught. It hurt, but she was able to move both her legs once again - even if she felt a bit unstable now. Lifting her head back towards Fjorm, Hinoka saw the woman tracing some shapes on the ground with the tip of her lance. One glyph was already finished, glowing blue, and Hinoka could see another one almost done. Remembering the first spell her opponent unleashed on her, Hinoka knew she had to be wary. Yet… if these were as powerful as the first one, then once she allowed the woman to prepare more of these, she would have no chance of defeating her. That meant she had to strike now. As she began to move towards the frosted-blonde again, she could feel her feet sliding on the ground. Why was it slippery now? Looking down, she saw the thin coat of ice that spread out all around her. Was that also her enemy’s work? Hinoka liked the idea of attacking the woman less and less as she proceeded more carefully towards her.

Sensing movement in the distance, Fjorm looked up from her drawing on the ground and took a look at Hinoka. With satisfaction, she noticed the open wound on the side of her leg. As the woman reached closer, Fjorm gave a few finishing touches to her second glyph. She could feel the air moving around again - with more snowflakes forming on one side. It was as if the temple itself was telling her what Hinoka was about to do. Was it reacting to her royal Nifl blood? If the door was able to sense it earlier, it was definitely possible. Lifting the tip of her lance from the ground, she directed it towards the approaching woman - and waited for her to get in range of one of the glyphs she had prepared. She wasn’t too versed in this kind of magic - Gunntrha was more into it than she was - but now everything seemed to be working to help her with that. And so, as Hinoka crossed over the invisible threshold, dooming her to whatever fate Fjorm had in mind for her, Fjorm used her lance to release another outburst of ice magic.

Hinoka saw Fjorm’s lance glowing with more blue, and suddenly she found herself unable to move. Frozen in place, she desperately tried to do anything, but no matter how she tried, all of her body remained motionless. Only her eyes were unaffected, and so she moved them around desperately. Looking down at her body, she was able to see a thin veil of ice covering all of it. Whereas the ice that covered her before was biting into her skin, this one seemed to keep it in place. Hearing footsteps, Hinoka watched as Fjorm finally moved from her spot, walking to where she was standing. The broad smile on her face terrified her for some reason...

Fjorm resisted the urge to gloat as she saw that Hinoka had been immobilized by her magic. It was a spell her sister told her about once. Any other day, Fjorm would have never considered trying to use it - but here, where every drop of air oozed ice energy, she just had to use it. Now, how should she start her fun with Hinoka? First, her clothes had to go. She almost reached forward with Leiptr, then remembered what just little contact ended up causing to Hinoka before. Setting the lance down for now, Fjorm strutted even closer to Hinoka - her fingers brushing directly against her exposed skin. The ice that covered Hinoka’s body had no effect on her, letting Fjorm do whatever she wanted to the redhead - while forcing her to endure it, completely helpless. Snagging Hinoka’s fingers from the handle of her spear, Fjorm took it from her as Hinoka watched. She slid it under the chest reinforced chest armor - that still had arrows sticking out of it - and used it as a lever to rip it off. She watched as it flew off, before falling to the ground and shattering into a multitude of frozen shards.

Did the spell also gave Hinoka the consistency of ice? Striking at her ornate Kinshi headdress and her shoulderpads and seeing them shatter seemed to confirm that. However, as she placed one hand on Hinoka’s dress, she could feel it thawing and returning to its normal texture in moments. As it thawed, Fjorm sliced through it using Hinoka’s lance - and watched happily as it fell off, exposing the princess’s small breasts and her shaved cunt. Fjorm tickled it with one hand for a moment, until she felt wetness on her fingers. However, that seemed no fun without Hinoka’s reaction. Holding on to one of her tits while climbing onto her fingers, Fjorm placed her lips on Hinoka’s frozen ones. The kiss was little more than a taunt to show Hinoka how helpless the woman was, but it also achieved what Fjorm wanted - Hinoka regained the control of her mouth, and with it, the capability to speak:
“Why are you toying with me like this? Kill me already and be done with it!” Hinoka exclaimed angrily, even if she was in no position to make such demands.
“Oh, Hinoka. I’m only getting started yet. You see, back in Askr… There is a man to whom my life belongs. And yet, I am unable to make him understand my feelings. Another Hinoka has taken him away from me… I can’t get rid of her yet. So, I’ll have to make do with you. To see you suffer under my touch… and to imagine it is that bitch who I’m hurting… I know that this will be something unforgettable.” Hinoka’s stared in terror at Fjorm’s face, that seemed to light up as the woman explained her reasons. Any hopes of mercy from her captor gone, Hinoka feared what the unknown woman would do to her next.

Her reinforced gloves and her boots, both thick to help with the cold ruling in Nifl, quickly gave way as Fjorm peeled them away. Now completely naked, Hinoka was fully aware of just how cold it was around her. Her nipples stiffened, but she could only feel one as her other breast was still immobilized with the magic. That wouldn’t be the case for long. Fjorm had grabbed onto it with one of her hands. Hinoka expected the magical effect to disappear from it, and while she regained touch in it, it was still stuck in place - and it also grew colder. Horrified, Hinoka understood that Fjorm was using more of her magic on it - enough for it to turn completely blue as it changed into a piece of ice, more perfect than any sculpture. Then, with a flick of her finger that hit her straight on her nipple, Fjorm shattered it into a thousand pieces. Hinoka let out a long, loud scream of pain and shock - she didn’t expect that to happen, and in that single moment of it shattering she could feel each of the pieces as they broke off, with each one registered as a separate stab of pain by her mind, overwhelming her. Tears began to flow freely from her eyes, freezing to ice after sliding a bit down her face and creating icicles on her cheeks. Fjorm waited for her to calm down, while digging her fingers into the open wound on Hinoka’s leg. The extra twitches coming from it after it thawed excited her even more.

Too absorbed into tormenting Hinoka, Fjorm didn’t notice the signs the temple was giving her. Signs that notified her that she wasn’t alone with Hinoka anymore. Kaze, nearly killed in the fights in other parts of the temple, was able to get away just in time, making his way towards the sanctum by chance after taking care of his wounds. Now, he was conflicted internally as he listened to Hinoka’s screams. His sense of duty was telling him that he had to protect his princess. However, the ninja wasn’t too sure about that. He had already broken this oath once - when he followed Corrin when his liege decided to go back to Nohr. He also caught sight of the unmistakable silver dragon fighting for Askr during the battle - if Corrin was fighting for the other side, then he would do so as well. Fortunately, his near-death in battle had broken the summoning contract that was making him fight - meaning there was nothing stopping him from changing sides. Even if this Hinoka died, the blonde lady said that another was still fine in Askr. He was sure that if he reported back to her, she’d find Fjorm’s words… interesting, to say the least. Knowing what he had to do, Kaze remained in the shadows while watching Fjorm work on Hinoka, very well aware of the throbbing erection in his pants caused by Hinoka’s suffering.


When Hinoka finally calmed down, trying to regain her usually strong composure, Fjorm worked a finger inside her snatch again. Even if Hinoka tried to resist, Fjorm’s warm fingers provided her pussy with the warmth she so desired after spending weeks standing guard in this temple. Even if she was forcing herself on her, Fjorm was a partner nevertheless - and admittedly one of outstanding skill. No! She shouldn’t be thinking of her like that… The weak resistance she was putting up in her mind crumbled as Fjorm worked two more fingers inside her, touching her with increased intensity. Her thumb and little finger were squeezing her clit from both sides, stimulating the Hoshidian girl to her limits. A cry of pleasure left her lips as Hinoka came, her come freezing moments after leaving her snatch and giving her inner thighs a second layer of frosting.

The spreading cold in her abdomen gave her just the tiniest warning on what Fjorm was doing. The woman punched her fist inside her snatch, magic emanating from it freezing the full length of her vagina over - the ice even reaching into her womb. Then, with one strong punch, Fjorm shattered all the frozen flesh. Hinoka’s cunt and uterus were gone, turned into pieces that proceeded to cut into her abdomen. The girl screamed again. This time not only was she forced to feel the pain from all the countless broken pieces of her body, but also from her guts as they were shredded by the sharp bits within seconds. Hinoka’s eyes rolled to the back of her head, her mind blacking out because of all that pain.

This time Fjorm had no intention of letting Hinoka get back from this. Seeing the woman broken with all the pain removed her last reason for keeping her alive. Lifting Leiptr from where she set it down, Fjorm placed the tip on the hole she had created in Hinoka’s chest when she shattered one of her breasts. Digging it deeper in and angling it slightly sideways, she watched as a new wave of ice crawled across Hinoka’s torso. When Hinoka’s remaining breast was fully covered with it, Fjorm showed the lance forward, pushing it through all of Hinoka’s chest until it stick out of her back. Impaled on its tip was Hinoka’s heart. The organ was barely moving now, half-frozen with her magic. Pulling it off with one hand, Fjorm clamped it into a fist, crushing the frozen parts and squashing the rest into a bloody paste.

Ripping Leiptr out of Hinoka’s body, Fjorm gave it a shove and watched as it collapsed to the ground. On impact, Hinoka’s frozen torso shattered, leaving only her four limbs and her head rolling off in different directions. “Kiran is mine, bitch.” Fjorm told the head before heading back towards the door to the inner sanctum. Walking in, she didn’t notice Kaze as the dark-clad ninja picked Hinoka’s head from the floor and hurried off to take care of his lust.


Fjorm moved across the ritual chamber. With how powerful her magic was here, she was certain she would be able to perform the Rite of Frost. But… from the runes on the walls detailing, how it worked, it turned out that it required an incredible sacrifice to fuel it. Giving her life up for this was not something she wanted to do yet. Her life belonged to Kiran, and the man was the only one who she’d let kill her. Dying by herself in another world, before she even got the chance to be with him, was not an option for her. What should she do?

Before Fjorm had the chance to ponder that, a voice came from outside the chamber. “Lady Fjorm! Lady Fjorm! Muspell forces are attacking the temple! It’s Laegjarn’s personal squad! And the general herself is leading them!” A smile formed on Fjorm’s face. The sacrifices had come to her - led by one of Surtr’s daughters, even! With the temple strengthening her magic, Fjorm knew she could take on anyone - the bitch would pay for what Nifl had suffered under her rule.

 No.13486

Charlotte's scene here was inspired by Veiled's drawing of her

Chapter 28: Eliminating Rivals



tags: non-con, M/F, debreasting, beheading, stabbing, cann, amputation




Celica could feel her heart beating faster as she and Alm left the walls of the Askrian castle. She wasn’t too sure, how did Alm come up with the idea of a romantic stroll in the middle of the night - and why his idea of one included them taking their swords with them - but she wasn’t one to deny such an offer. In fact, she was even more excited about it than her man seemed. With how influencing him was going for her, she was sure that in a few more days she’d be able to convince him to not only abuse the women they defeated in battle, but also take initiative and start killing for her in Askr, too. Any chance to speed that up made her loins tingle. Nothing beat the pleasure of him fucking her as she watched the life fade away from another of their enemies’ eyes.

As excited as she was, Celica didn’t notice the sudden weariness growing up in her until after she had collapsed. When Alm turned around to see what happened, the girl was already halfway asleep. He watched her consciousness slip away, and as he did his body began to feel heavy as well. Collapsing onto the ground as well, he caught some movement with the corner of his eye. Turning towards it with the last of his strength, he saw a figure that seemed familiar. Her faded blonde hair and the bows at the end of her pigtails showed him that the staff-wielding figure had to be Faye. “Why would… Faye do… this...?” Alm managed to think before the magic-induced sleep finally claimed him.

When he came to, he was greeted with a sight of a stone ceiling right above him. He tried to move, but found himself tied up. Struggling against the bounds for a moment, he came to the conclusion that the chains were too strong for him to snap. His struggles were answered with another similar sound from the front. Lifting his head as he could, he was able to see Celica tied up in a spread position against a wall. “Oh, Alm! I’m so glad you’re awake!” She exclaimed happily, and Alm responded with similar warmth. “I’m happy to see that we’re not separated, at least. But… What’s going on?” He asked, a bit worried. Capturing the both of them meant whoever did it was quite a powerful mage. His mind dismissed his memories of Faye as just a delusion - he knew the girl would never hurt him.

He didn’t get much of a chance to think about it. The sound of soft footsteps coming from outside their room alerted them that someone - probably their captor - was coming. Soon, the door opened with a squeak - and Alm’s stomach dropped as he heard a warm voice that could only belong to Faye. “Oooh! You’re finally awake, Alm!” The girl approached him and stopped directly next to the bed he was chained to. “Faye… Why are you doing this?” He asked her with worry in his voice while looking directly at her cheerful face.
“What do you mean? Isn’t this something you wanted as well? A chance for us to finally be together!” She laughed happily, but after a moment her voice got dead serious. “But first… I have to dispose of the last thing that’s stopping me.” The uncontrollable love and madness in Faye’s eyes terrified Alm, and he averted his gaze, back towards Celica.
“Yes! Her!” Faye called out angrily, also looking at the restrained redhead. “Oh, I’ll make her suffer so much! No one should be allowed to take you from me!” Her eyes turned back towards Alm. “Just… Promise me you’ll be watching, Alm! Promise to look at me while I cut her up!” Alm’s lips closed immediately, the man overcome with worry. If Faye dated to hurt Celica in any way… Then even their childhood together wouldn’t protect the girl from his wrath.

Faye waited for him to answer, but as he didn’t she scowled. It seemed the witch’s curse was still hiding his heart from her. Seeing her hurt Celica would break the spell, right? After all, he himself told her that he enjoyed watching her kill Rhajat. Approaching Alm’s head, she grabbed the extra pillow she brought for him when setting this place up, and folded it - before pushing it under Alm’s head, forcing it to angle forward. Leaning in and giving him a kiss on the forehead - she didn’t dare to go for his lips yet - Faye enjoyed the thrill it sent down her body. Faye squealed in happiness - she finally did it! She kissed him!

After bending back up, Faye approached Celica. The deadly stare the woman was giving her only amused the villager. “That can’t help you now, you cunt!” Faye taunted the woman, only to be answered with another glare of her orange eyes. Faye turned to the side, to look at the collection of torture instruments she had at her disposal. Sneaking them out of the castle’s dungeons one by one was a tedious process, but now she had all the tools she could desire. Before she could use them, though… She had to get rid of the red bitch’s clothes, as they would only get in the way.

Faye’s fingers rubbed against Celica’s chest as she worked them behind her back and undid the strap that held her breastplate in place. It fell off with a clang as it hit the floor. Ripping off the golden buttons at the front, Faye proceeded to rip the already high cut on the front part of the dress even further, until she tore it all the way through. Her huge breasts sprung free without the dress keeping them in place, Faye feeling a pang of jealousy at their size. She had already taken care of Celica’s gloves, boots and socks before the princess awakened, so all that remained on Celica was the woman’s short, black skirt. With a powerful tug and a gleeful smile on her face, Faye tore it off as well. Making her rival’s clothes unusable pleased the girl. Seeing Celica’s pussy, pussy that she knew had closed over Alm’s cock before, made her feel mad again. She just barely contained the urge to stab it right there, enjoying the slight shiver of what she assumed was fear that shook Celica’s body.

If only Celica was naked, then there was no way she’d make Alm move on from her - she had to show that her body could compare to hers! She didn’t bother putting many clothes on before, knowing that she’d be taking them off fairly quickly anyways. Removing the clasp that held her cloak in place, she quickly threw it away. In one quick motion, she lifted her pink dress and took it off. Her shaved pussy and her medium tits uncovered, she spun in place, showing them to Alm. As she did, she realized that she compared unfavourably to Celica in that matter. Well, she had already removed one woman’s tits because of that - Celica’s mammaries could be next. Just cutting them off would not be painful enough, though. Celica deserved much worse than that…

Faye’s attention turned to the torture implements stacked on the table. There was one perfectly fit for what she had in mind. Picking the metal device from the table, she directed it towards Celica. The flash of fear in her orange eyes excited Faye. Lining it up with one of Celica’s tits, she pushed it forward so that the metal covered Celica’s right breast. As she pressed the switch on the side, Faye watched happily Celica’s expression changing as the device’s claws dug into the base of Celica’s tit from all directions. The numerous small trickles of blood running down Celica’s chest were mesmerizing. Faye looked at them for a moment, finally getting that her dream was coming real - she really was getting to hurt the woman who stole Alm away from her. Pulling on the handle in her hand, she watched another shiver go through Celica’s body as she stretched her breast outward. More blood ran down Celica’s torso as she did so, and with each of her tugs fresh blood spurted out from the open wounds. Seeing Celica’s skin at the base of her tit stretch to its limits was also rewarding. Putting more strength into her arm, Faye watched as the skin began to rip across the perimeter of the redhead’s boob. The flesh and fat at the base of it expanded towards Faye as she pulled the breast further away, until finally she tore it off completely, the stretched flesh slumping down and adding another splash of red to Celica’s stomach.

Setting the device down on the table, Faye made it open its claws, releasing Celica’s breast. She watched the orb slide free from it, slumping down onto the table, a small pool of blood forming around it. Taking a look at Alm, she was happy to see him watching carefully. “Are you enjoying this, Alm? This is all for you!” She called out happily towards him, while thinking, what to do next. Celica’s second tit also needed some of her care. Her remaining chest flesh hid her heart behind it - giving Faye just the perfect idea of what to do with it. Lifting a sharp knife from the table, she turned towards Celica. With a wicked smile, she delivered a vertical cut across her surviving breast - from the very top to the very base. On the way down through Celica’s breast, it sliced through her nipple, cutting it in half. Celica started thrashing in her restraints when she did that, tears flowing from her dark orange eyes (weren’t they brighter before?). Finishing the cut, she watched as the two halves slumped down to the sides, fresh blood and fat flowing from the new wound as it opened up. Cutting the breast in half to symbolize how her heart felt seeing all the Alms with Celicas by their sides.

Seeing Celica in pain like this sent a shiver down Faye’s spine. The slowly growing heat in her abdomen told her just how much she was enjoying this. She knew she wasn’t the only one who should be enjoying this. Waltzing over to Alm’s bed, she reached for his pants and pulled them down. His cock sprung free, Faye’s heart fluttering as she saw it - and that despite him trying to keep it down, Alm’s dick was erect. She wrapped one hand around it, closing her eyes to better remember how it felt in her hand in the future. Then, she opened them, and with lots of fascination hiding behind her brown eyes, she proceeded to stroke it. She was able to sense every move and throb of his member, and each of these excited her unlike anything she had done ever before. Alm… his body was responding to her actions! In no time, Alm’s semen began to shoot from the tip of his cock, with some of it spreading onto her hand. Letting go, she moved the hand to her mouth, and licked Alm’s cum from it.
“Did it feel good, Alm? I love the taste of your semen!” She called out happily, love beaming from her eyes. As Alm didn’t respond to her, Faye decided she hadn’t succeeded yet. Returning to the tied up form of Celica, she picked another knife from the table.

With the burning heat in her abdomen, and the failure to sway Alm with a simple orgasm, her attention turned back towards Celica’s sexuality. Trying to guess, where her womb could be, Faye waggled the knife’s tip against Celica’s belly until she was sure she placed it correctly. Then, in one quick stab, she buried it all the way in to the handle. Seeing Celica writhe in pain again, Faye pulled it out, enjoying the splash of blood that accompanied it. Moving the knife to the side a bit, she stabbed Celica again. Even if she wasn’t sure if either of these sliced into Celica’s womb, she was still happy to see the woman suffer. And yet, this lacked the pleasure she was feeling earlier. She stabbed her a third time, feeling some wetness appear in her pussy, but the excitement gain was minimal. She moved back for a moment, looking at Celica’s tortured body as a whole.

“You know, Alm? I think I’m going to kill her now, and just focus on you from now on.” Faye said, imagining how would it feel to have Alm fill her up with his cock. Her knees weakened from the fantasy, her pussy leaking more of her arousal as that image filled her mind. Now, she wanted to make it come true as fast as possible. Leaving the knife in Celica’s stomach, the village girl picked a dagger from the table, and looked at Celica again - directly into her red eyes. “Red? That’s weird…” Faye thought to herself as she raised the dagger, eager to end Celica’s life.
“...I’m sorry, Alm…” Celica’s weak voice soared through the air as Faye brought her weapon forward.

Suddenly, Celica’s eyes widened as an explosion of purple flames enveloped her. The flames quickly burnt through the restraints, letting her stand free without them to stop her. Grabbing Faye’s wrist with inhuman strength and speed, she twisted it until she heard a satisfying crack. Faye stared at her with her eyes wide, completely taken by surprise. Her fingers opened against her will, the dagger falling out of her hand. What was going on? Was her plan not perfect? As Celica turned around, slamming her against the wall and knocking the breath out of Faye’s lungs, it seemed that it was.

Lifting a new pair of manacles from Faye’s table, Celica quickly connected Faye’s hands to the very same spot she had been keeping her in, one of them flapping wildly with its wrist broken. Then, not caring about the woman or her wounds, she hurried over to Alm. She had to see what he was thinking of this. He was just as surprised as Faye had been, but he seemed relieved - and as she saw that, a huge burden was lifted from Celica’s mind. Alm looked like he was going to accept her - even if she expected that, she could never be sure of that. “I’m sorry I haven’t told you before…” Celica trailed off, but Alm picked up: “Oh, that’s not what matters now. You were able to protect us both… Even if this power has come from Duma himself, what matters is how you use it!” Her heart melted yet again as she heard that. Any original thoughts of killing him if he found out evaporated from her mind as she started to sob, struggling to break him free. Just as she had been influencing Alm to become more corrupt, being close to him seemed to have cleansed her soul a little bit.

But only a little. As Alm stood free, Celica turned back towards Faye, eager to pay her back for the pain she inflicted on her. She wondered if it’d be possible to get her breast reattached with magic, while her hand locked on the handle of the device Faye used to rip it off. Quickly slamming it into Faye’s right tit, she sent the claws into Faye’s flesh, enjoying the way she winced. Instead of waiting and drawing it out as Faye did, Celica immediately pulled with all the strength she had, tearing Faye’s boob off without any troubles. Before Faye could recover from that, Celica threw the device away and groped Faye’s other breast with her hand. The purple flames surrounding her, which had died down before, grew anew as she used her magic to call new ones onto her palm.

The flames immediately began eating away at Faye’s remaining breast. The smell of burnt flesh began to spread around in the room as within seconds it was turned into a browned piece of meat. That didn’t satisfy Celica, so she made the flames’ intensity increase, and in a few moments it became a bunch of connected, shriveled chunks of meat and fat. As Celica let go of it, it quickly crumbled into ash, leaving the villager with less flesh on her chest than what Celica herself had now. The sound of footsteps behind her as she watched Faye squirm in pain alerted Celica that Alm was now standing behind her, so she let go of the purple flames that were encircling her.

“You know… Even though she tried to kill you, I still feel bad for her.” He commented while embracing her from behind, careful not to touch the wounds Faye gave her. Celica laughed, barely containing her anger. “Oh, now you want to pity her?” Alm let go of her and walked past her, his erection out of his pants again. “I was just thinking I might give her what she wanted.” Even if her chest hurt her, Faye still barely controlled her happiness when Alm reached her, and shoved his cock inside her. Moaning loudly, Faye quickly let her mind be filled with pleasure as Alm proceeded to fuck her. Even as Celica ripped the knife out of her belly, and proceeded to stab her in the stomach, Faye successfully blocked the pain that followed out, her mind fully focusing on what Alm was doing. He really was having sex with her! After all her failed attempts to make him so, she finally succeeded! Deep down Faye understood that she was going to die now, but that didn’t matter. Even if she wanted to have a future with Alm, she could settle with just one time having sex with him - and so, she continued to moan until she reached the most powerful orgasm of her life.

Celica opened Faye’s stomach with a horizontal cut, careful to go high enough to avoid hurting Alm. As some of her guts followed the knife when she pulled it, Celica grabbed on to one of these and proceeded to pull on them. Faye’s orgasmic cries annoyed her - for her, the girl didn’t deserve that pleasure after what she did. After getting some length of her intestines out, Celica reached inside the wound, elbow deep. Going down with her fingers, she was able to find Faye’s womb. Squeezing through through it, she was able to grab onto Alm’s cock as he pushed through Faye’s cervix. The extra friction she was providing allowed Alm to climax quickly afterwards, Faye’s uterus filling with his semen. Satisfied that she was able to cut Faye’s fun short, she let go of it, and removed her hand, then took off. Before, she was able to see both the Royal Sword and Beloved Zofia - Alm must have taken them without her noticing. Perhaps he wanted for them to spar later? Now, the sword would have another use. After finding it, she returned to Alm, who had just pulled out. As she handed him the sword, he immediately raised it. Faye’s brown eyes showed all of her love and devotion for him as he swung it at her neck, decapitating the girl in an instant.

“Come, let’s see if we can get your wounds healed.” Alm immediately turned back from it, tears flashing in his eyes for a moment. Killing someone who had been his friend since his childhood hurt, even if he knew it was necessary. He wanted to get out of the cave as fast as he could. Celica took the time to lift Faye’s pink dress from the ground and put it on. If the girl made her clothes impossible to wear, she would just use her clothes instead. The two of them headed back towards the castle. On their way back, they stumbled across two identical grey-haired ladies, too caught up in their discussion to notice them pass by.


“I can’t believe you were lucky enough to make Chrom fall for you.“ Sumia commented while talking to another her. “Oh, it was more than luck. I’m sure you’ll manage to do it, too!” The other her answered with a reassuring smile. Dropping her voice down, Sumia proceeded to ask the question that had been stuck in her head even since she first talked to this her. “
So tell me, how did you get him to fall for you?”
The second Sumia chuckled for a moment, then calmed herself down. “Okay, I will tell you - but promise not to laugh.” After a quick nod of confirmation from the first her, she continued. “I… baked him a couple pies.”
“That’s it?” The first Sumia called out in disbelief.
“Well, the presentation was also very important, but that’s the gist of it. It was a rhubarb pie… When I first gave him one, he said he preferred more meat in his pies. Maybe try making one of these?” Rapidly thinking, Sumia tried to process what she just heard. This idea never crossed her mind… However, with her rather mediocre performance in battle, she doubted she’d be able to receive all the ingredients she needed. What should she do?
Seeing the other her getting lost in her thoughts, the second Sumia decided to go away. Chrom was certainly waiting for her - she and him had the luck of getting summoned together.
“Best of luck! I’m sure you can pull it off!” She called out to the other her before turning her back towards her, and starting to walk away. Her words were enough to break that Sumia out of her thoughts. As she watched the silhouette of the other her slowly get smaller in the distance, something clicked in her mind. A meat pie, was it? She had the ingredients right in front of herself! Picking her lance from where she set it down, she looked around to see if anyone else was nearby. As it was pretty late, she couldn’t see anyone. With the possibility that anyone would see her gone, she proceeded to chase after the other her, doing her best not to trip on the dimly lit forest path.

The other Sumia seemed to have heard her, but didn’t think much of it and just continued on towards the Askrian castle. Since the armor the other Sumia wore was identical to one she owned, she knew precisely where to strike. The tip of her lance made it past the wavy grey hair and dug through the dark leather of her armor, sinking into her skin. Sumia called out as she felt a sudden stab of pain in her back. Looking down, she saw a familiar, bloody spike emerge from her waist, just below the extra armor covering her chest. Did… the other her stab her? Her legs gave way to the sudden numbness spreading through her lower body - the lance must have pierced her spine. Even if she was used to tripping and falling on her face, this time it was different. Her head crashed into the dirt, with drops of blood dropping free from her face - the fall made her bite her tongue. Turning her head around, she was able to see that her assailant was indeed the her she was talking to before.
“W-Why?” She managed to cough up the simple question as she felt the spear get ripped from her back along with a piece of her spine.
“Oh, don’t be silly. It was your idea in the first place.”
“W-What? I never…” Sumia stopped as the other her knelt down beside her, her gloved hands delving under her hair. Pressing against her back, the girl that stabbed her proceeded to somewhat clumsily remove most of the metal pieces of her armor. After the girl flipped her over, struggling to move her disabled legs, Sumia was able to look directly at the face of her doppelganger. She seemed weirdly… pleased with herself as she undid her belt, and pulled her dark purple gauntlets off her arms. Undoing the belts that held her high boots in place just over her knees, the other her was able to pull these off as well. Moving back up on her body, the other her finally grabbed the hem of her purple battle dress and began to pull it down her body. Without the armor and the belts, she was able to quickly move it all the way down, struggling to get them off her limp legs. That left her just in her dark grey bra, the shorts of the same color and her pink thighhighs and the suspenders that were keeping them in place.

“Why do you… keeep undrrressing me?” She finally managed to work up enough courage to ask that question when the dominant her unclasped her bra and removed it, freeing her two perky breasts from their protection from prying eyes. The woman didn’t seem too interested in these, though, immediately grabbing her shorts and tugging them down her legs, revealing her fluffy cunt. “Clothes… They would just get in the way…” She answered with a somewhat thoughtful expression on her face.
“In the way… for what?” Sumia didn’t answer as she undid the small belt that kept the suspenders in place, and moved them so that they didn’t cover the downed body. The thighhighs probably didn’t need to be removed, but they bothered her so she get them off, too - making the version of her on the ground fully naked.

A frown appeared on the clothed Sumia’s face as she realized she lacked the tool to proceed now. “Don’t move, okay?” She called out while running off towards the castle, tripping and falling just before she disappeared from the other her’s sight. Getting to the castle’s kitchen without getting lost would normally be a problem, but this time, fueled by adrenaline, she was able to do it. Snatching a knife from there, along with a bag for the meat, Sumia quickly returned to where the other her laid. With some disgust, she noticed the semen now leaking from the naked woman’s cunt. Someone must have used her while she had been left there. With her spine severed, the girl had no way to protect herself - and she couldn’t feel what the man did to her either, only able to listen to the wet slapping sounds as his cock pounded into her pussy.

Well, that didn’t matter that much to her. Placing the knife against the other her’s thigh, she was a bit surprised to see no reaction from her. Oh, right - she lost her touch there. That made her a bit less worried about doing this as she peeled a slice of meat from her powerful thigh. The legs, strengthened by her pegasus riding, were plentiful with meat that would surely be very tasty. Stipping the meat all the way to the bone, Sumia proceeded to carve most of the meat out of both of the other her’s thighs and calves, flipping the girl over when necessary. Moving up to her supple butt, she proceeded to carve out the flesh from both of her meaty buttocks. The ass that surely played a part in seducing her Chrom quickly became little more than just bones. Still, the other her stayed relatively calm. She was, of course, able to make out what was she doing, but with the nerves in that part of her body disconnected, no extra pain got to her even as most of the flesh of her lower body was gone.

However, that was soon to change. Even if her arms weren’t as strong or muscular as her legs, they could still provide at least some meat. Now, Sumia screamed in pain with each slice of her knife, with each cut of her arm that reduced it more and more. Soon, both of her arms were just twigy bones with no meat on them. Her voice got tired out at this point, her throat scratched to the point of bleeding. Her eyes, staring directly at her, seemed to be begging for death now. Why didn’t she kill her before starting on her arms, anyways? The slowly growing heat in her abdomen provided her with an answer, telling her that she had been enjoying it. Her own face twisted in pain - who would have thought it aroused her?

Still, this was no time for such thoughts. Even if she wanted to rub one out now, she had to take care of the other her first. There was just one more part of her body that she wanted to cut off. Her modest breasts. Knowing just how juicy they should be from the time she spent playing with hers, she groped them and was satisfied to see that they were pretty much the same as hers. They should, but it never hurt to check. With that out of the way, she quickly removed her hands from these, and with two quick slices removed both meaty orbs from the other her’s chest. She was disappointed with how little reaction that created, telling her that the second Sumia was almost gone, the blood loss from her numerous wounds getting its toll on her.
“Don’t worry. Your meat will help me with getting Chrom to love me!~” She exclaimed happily while drawing the knife across the weakened girl’s throat, speeding up her demise.

Getting up, Sumia threw the bag of meat over her shoulder. The kitchens seemed mostly empty at this point, and even if anyone saw her, no one would question her. Recently, more and more people were bringing human meat there, so her doing it wouldn’t be anything unusual. She couldn’t move with both the bag and the corpse at the same time, though - so she decided to just leave it there. She was sure that someone would take it at some point - and thinking that they might use it before dropping it off at the massive grave. That thought excited her again - and as she carried the bag towards the kitchen, her mind vividly explored that idea. By the time she got there, the fire in her loins was so strong that she couldn’t contain it anymore. Dropping the bag onto the preparatory table, she quickly forced a hand beneath her dress and pulled her shorts down. She didn’t care if anyone saw what she was doing as she proceeded to touch herself. Reaching her orgasm, she remembered that if this worked out, then her next climax would happen while in Chrom’s arms. With renewed energy, Sumia started off on baking the perfect meat pie.


“...To conclude, she had been repeatedly trying to seduce your brother even despite your numerous warnings.” Beruka finished her report on the latest assignment her lady had issued to her: Observing Charlotte’s interactions with Corrin.
“Thank you, darling. Where is she right now? She’s been naughty… and I need to punish her for that.” Camilla’s sensual voice sent shivers down Beruka’s spine. Usually, the assassin had no issues with her lady’s antics. However, ever since she had reported that Selena had eloped after becoming pregnant, and Camilla following and killing her retainer, her lady had been becoming more and more bloodthirsty. If that anger was turned towards her enemies, Beruka would be more than fine with that. However, it seemed that Camilla’s bloodlust had turned towards numerous of her own people. Now, she hesitated to give her lady the answer she wanted, as she knew what it’d mean for the blonde berserker. Even if she hated to admit it, she had grown fond of her during their conversations when they compared their methods of claiming men’s lives. But… if she didn’t provide her lady with a satisfying answer, Camilla might end up deciding to punish her instead. With some regret, Beruka answered Camilla’s question:
“When I left her, she seemed to be heading for Lord Xander’s quarters.” The anger in Camilla’s visible eye suddenly spiked, just as Beruka expected. Immediately getting up, she headed for the door. “You always carry out all of my orders exactly as I need them. Thank you.” Camilla’s words warmed Beruka’s heart. Was the life of an acquaintance worth the warmth in her chest? Before meeting Camilla, these kind of feelings were all a mystery for her. Then again, the old her would have never given Charlotte any thoughts in the first place. Camilla’s influence led to her gaining some empathy, but it also meant sometimes feeling sadness. She figured it was a fair tradeoff…

While walking over to her brother’s room, Camilla wasn’t planning to kill Charlotte yet. Opening the door, she was set on only hurting the woman a little. “Hello, Xan-” Her warm words were stuck in her mouth as she saw the woman bouncing on Xander’s cock, her panties tugged to the side. Her back was turned towards the door so she didn’t see her, and her moaning “P-Prince Xandeeer!” in just the perfect imitation of a naive girl having sex for the first time made her deaf to the sound of the door opening, as well as Camilla’s cut words. That couldn’t be said for Xander. Having the older of her sisters walk on him during sex was embarrassing, but with Charlotte straddling him there was little he could do. Not that he wanted to stop, either - Charlotte’s pussy clenching on his cock felt too good to simply stop because Camilla was there. Hoping that his sister would understood this was not the right time for her to visit him and leave, his attention turned back towards Charlotte - her face twisting in a lewd expression he thought was unbecoming of the pure maiden he thought she was. It only made her seem more lovable to him - and the loving look she had given him as she saw him looking at her again only strengthened that impression.

Seeing this, Camilla knew she had to take drastic measures. She knew precisely what the woman was trying to do: sweeten her way into her brother’s heart to use him. If she only contained herself to flirting, Camilla would just be happy hurting her a little. Now, there was only one punishment fitting for the woman. But with her weapons left in her room, Camilla would have to think of carrying it out in another way. She could always use one of Xander’s swords. Taking a look around, she saw an axe put against one of the room’s walls. Since Xander preferred swords, it was obvious that this one belonged to Charlotte. Lifting it off the ground, Camilla weighed it in her hand. It was a simple iron axe with a wooden, without any adornments - fitting for the girl who presented herself as a simple soldier.

Moving back towards Charlotte, she saw the girl’s huge breasts bounce up and down, free of the cloth that the girl usually ‘covered’ them with. Stopping right behind her, Camilla lifted the axe, and waited. As the girl’s moans picked up, telling her she was near her orgasm, Camilla brought the axe down into Charlotte’s shoulder. Her collarbone shattered under the heavy blow, the axe cutting deep into her body - all the way to the valley between Charlotte’s breasts. Camilla listened with satisfaction as the moans suddenly cut off, replaced with a shriek of pain as her blood splashed onto her breasts and onto Xander’s belly..
“Camilla! What…” Camilla leaned over Charlotte’s shoulder, shoving the axe deeper into it, and placed one finger on Xander’s lips. “Shhh, brother. She was trying to use you… I had my retainer look into her. She was a naughty, naughty girl. I did this to protect you!” Listening to Camilla’s voice, Xander was able to calm down. Looking at the tears running down Charlotte’s face now, he found it hard to believe. Still… Camilla would never lie to him. Xander cursed himself for being so gullible - and as he did, a spasm going through Charlotte’s body squeezed his cock harder than before, reminding him how close to coming he was. His face had to be showcasing that, for Camilla spoke out with a warm smile: “I’ll look away. If it feels good, you can use her instead.” Reassured by her, Xander proceeded to thrust his cock deeper inside Charlotte, his hands grabbing onto her massive tits to pull her down onto it. A few more twitches coming from Charlotte’s cunt, and he released his load inside her.

Charlotte barely registered that he did, her mind failing to process what was happening. Her climax was taken away from her, and her shoulder hurt so much! Any pleasure she had been feeling disappeared, clouded by the pain. Despite that, her body responded to Xander’s vigorous pounding, shaking in an orgasm that gave her no respite of pleasure at all. Her cyan eyes bulged as Camilla ripped the axe out of the wound, and the right half of her body moved away from the left one. Turning her gaze down, Charlotte was able to see the massive wound that went through most of her chest - and through it, her innards. Her bowels flipped as she breathed, and saw the lung expanding in the hole. She could feel her heavy breast pulling the rest of that side of her body forwards. As more and more blood continued to pour out of the huge wound, her entire body started to feel heavy. Slumping down, she rested on Xander’s cock, her huge breasts sagging down without any energy left in her. Her rest didn’t last long, for Xander suddenly shoved her away from his body. Grabbing her by the bow she wore on top of her head, the prince of Nohr dragged her away through the floor of his room and threw her out right through the door as if she was a bag of trash - if Camilla’s words were true, then the girl was worth less than one to him.

Landing face first on the cold, stone floor knocked some sense back into Charlotte. She got back on her fours, trying to think, what to do next. She couldn’t tell if this was a wound that could be healed - but if she managed to get to the castle infirmary, there was a chance that someone would at least ease her pain. With that in mind, she tried to get up - but found herself unable to. No matter, she would get there on her fours if necessary. With no concern that both her saggy, oversized breasts and her cunt that was dripping with Xander’s semen were exposed, she started to crawl towards where she thought the infirmary would be. Even if she tried to cover herself up, her panties were too small to really cover her pussy, and Xander’s sperm would just leak through them anyways. As for her chest, with the wound causing one of her breasts to hang lower than the other, it would be impossible to cover it now - her clothes were incredibly form-fitting as part of her doing everything she could to maximize her sex appeal, so a misalignment like this meant her white bra would not fit. Slowly moving on the ground, she didn’t see the attention she had gathered - a few soldiers stopped over her as her tongue lulled free from her mouth, the woman no longer able to control her facial muscles. The blood loss was affecting her more than she expected, and in a few moments she collapsed, unable to get back up again.

One of the soldiers took that moment to grab her by her hair, and lift her off the ground. Another used that occasion to position himself on the ground, letting the other guide Charlotte’s cunt onto his already erect dick. As he placed the girl over it, his hands let go of Charlotte’s hair and she almost collapsed breasts-first onto the man who was now fucking her cunt. Even if the feeling of her incredible breasts pressing against his chest was great, he’d prefer to see her face as he pounded her. Grabbing both of her shoulders, he pushed the girl to a more upright position. The vacant expression on her face didn’t look too enticing, but as he pulled her right shoulder away from the rest of the body, a twitch went through it. He opened Charlotte’s wound wider, enjoying the weak spurts of her blood coming from the growing fissure in her body. Soon, her face was obscured to him as the soldier who lifted her from the ground turned it to the side, forcing his cock in between her slack lips. The men didn’t even notice as Charlotte’s body shut down, the girl going limp on their two cocks. Only as they reached their climaxes, releasing their loads inside Charlotte’s cunt and onto her face respectively, did they notice what happened. They failed to notice Camilla watching them from a distance, the woman touching herself as well - just as happy with them using Charlotte’s body in her final moments as the soldiers themselves were.


An expression of disgust appeared on Grima’s face as the woman wiped the blood and brain matter away from one of her boots. A moment before, the magic she was using to float above ground was suddenly cut off, and she landed with her legs straight in the head of some worthless woman who tried to oppose her. With some annoyance, she realized that the summoning magic she used to call her dragon form forth wasn’t working either. “No matter, I shall crush these worms myself.” She thought to herself while outstretching her fingers, watching the fell energy jump across them. At least that part of her magic wasn’t gone.

However, as she moved on, she found it unnecessary to use. All the humans she came across were dead. Both her ‘allies’ and the humans she had to destroy laid slaughtered, sword marks on their bodies. Losing her playthings angered the woman, as she was looking forward to killing them. Still, this proved there was someone else here besides the two sides of this battle. “They better be entertaining enough.” With rage coursing through her vessel, Grima set out to find whoever was doing this - and to crush them.

It didn’t take her long to come across the person responsible for this. It was a blue-haired man, the sword she despised hanging in a sheath on his hip. Looking into the memories of her vessel Grima was able to determine that his name was Chrom. And that - Grima couldn’t stop but be amused by the thought - this body used to harbor feeling for the man before she took over. These feelings were worth less than nothing now - he was just another worm to be crushed under her might. With that in mind, she didn’t wait for him to notice her, and just released a blast of dark magic towards him.
Taking Chrom by surprise, the magic hit him directly on his unarmored right arm. He recoiled back, alerted to her presence, but mostly unharmed - her magic splashed against him without causing any real damage. That surprised and worried her. Her destructive magic had also been weakened? This might prove to be an issue, then. Outstretching her hands to her sides, purple energy crackling across them, she created a bolt of dark lightning and chucked it towards him. Chrom deflected it with the Falchion, the exalt getting closer and closer to her. Why was her magic not working? Had the magic that prevented her from summoning her dragon form also dampened her destructive capabilities?
Her attacks sped up as she began to panic, not willing to let a mortal with the Falchion get any closer to her. Her attacks were all for naught, and Chrom stopped right in front of the woman. She was still trying to attack him when he attacked her with the sword, easily cutting through one of her arms just near her shoulder. The divine weapon slicing through her flesh caused the wound to burn, causing her real pain she had not experienced in centuries.

Before she had the chance to recover from the pain caused by Naga’s essence that was infused into the stump of her right arm, Chrom followed up with another powerful slash. Her left arm fell to the ground as well. The energy she had been futilely gathering for one final attack exploded as the hands she used to keep it together fell to the ground along with the rest of her arms, throwing her and Chrom away from each other. Being on the receiving end of the destructive power she had taken so many lives with was not a pleasant experience. The white shirt her vessel used to wear was ripped apart as the unbound energy coursed through it, exposing her chest. The belts that held her skirt in place were also disintegrated, the dark pieces of cloth sliding to the ground. The partial nudity didn’t bother Grima that much - she was above such trifling concerns - but Chrom approaching her again was a much bigger issue. How could she destroy him with her dragon not there, both her arms cut off, and her magic diminished? She was a thousands-year old dragon, and yet it seemed that she would fall to a single worm with a Naga-blessed sword.

Her pride prevented her from running away. Instead, she simply waited as Chrom walked back to her. As he lowered his sword to the level of her legs, she understood what he was trying to do. It seemed that the man was set on removing all of her limbs instead of trying to kill her now. Her baggy pants offered no protection from the sword, and Chrom’s clean, diagonal cut severed her left leg from the rest of her body. As the detached leg collapsed, Grima found herself unable to keep the balance and fell backwards as well. Chrom took a few steps forward, and sliced through the thigh of her surviving leg, Naga’s power sealing the wound instantly as it did with all the other cuts, preventing them from bleeding.

As much as she hated to admit it, Grima was basically helpless now. The only way she could tip the scales of this fight now was was if her magic returned to her in full - but that didn’t seem likely. Her red eyes burned with hatred as she stared at the swordsman who now kneeled right in front of her. To her surprise, he removed the cut-up remains of her trousers, exposing her vessel’s reproductive hole. Most of the time, Grima didn’t indulge in the pleasures of mortals, preferring to simply crush them instead. She was yet to find a mortal worthy of her time during her time using this body. That meant she had not experienced the most basic of pleasures in this particular form. Seeing Chrom’s dick out of the man’s pants told her that he intended to rape her - nothing the dragon woman had not experienced before. Usually, she was the rapist, instead. The feeling of her human slit being filled with a cock for the first time was something she usually enjoyed, and even with how furious she was, the pleasure was still there at the back of her mind. Waiting for her powers to come back, Grima let herself enjoy what was happening, thinking of how she’d kill the man fucking her in the most painful way once she would be able to.

Now only a limbless torso, Grima was unable to indulge herself in the pleasure as she wanted to. Having to take what Chrom was giving her without any way to influence what was happening herself infuriated her, even as the shallow pleasure coursed through what remained of her body. With Chrom picking the pace up, it seemed to her that he was enjoying himself. Within a few more moments, she felt his seed seep deep inside her. With her magic still not here, maybe she’d be able to corrupt him through this, instead? Of course, she would still obliterate him when her powers came back. Sending whatever little magic she still had to her vagina, she watched as the purple magic seemed to flow into his body.

As Grima was convinced that her plan had worked, suddenly she saw Chrom pick the Falchion up. Horrified, she watched as he stabbed it into her chest, directly through her fell-infused heart. Naga’s power started to flow into her, coursing through her entire body and ravaging her from the inside. She let out a howl of pain as each cell of her body burned, two opposite energies crashing against each other in every one of them. Naga’s green and her purple enveloped her entire body. Chrom managed to withdraw in time to avoid the magic, and he just stood over her, watching as her body was slowly consumed from the inside. With her connection to her dragon severed, this was the only body she had - and as it was annihilated through a clash of hers and Naga’s magic, there remained no vessel she could take on. Nowhere to go, Grima found herself vanishing away. “NO! I WAS TO DESTROY THIS WORLD AND ALL THE OTHERS!” The dragon screamed in the last corner of her mind before Naga’s magic finally evicted her from Robin’s dead body.

Chrom stood over the corpse, watching the aftershocks of magic course through it for some more time. “This was a good choice. If I let her act as she wished, she’d sooner or later try to rebel - or do something else that would intrude on my plans.” The blue-haired man flickered for a moment, before suddenly shifting into the purple-haired voluptuous body that was Loki’s preferred form. “Working together with this… thing was not an option, either.” Walking to the corpse, she pulled the Falchion out of it. Stealing this sword away from one of the many worlds where Grima was able to succeed did not prove to be hard, and now Loki had the perfect dragon-slaying weapon. With joy she saw that Grima’s vessel’s head was still mostly intact. Quickly cutting it off, Loki smiled while lifting it off the ground. Removing a threat was one thing, but adding a new head to her collection was always a pleasure.

After destroying the charm that prevented Grima from using her magic - there was no other way to make it stop once it had been placed, and letting it stay there could let someone find it - Loki returned towards the portal that would take her back to Askr.

 No.13602

I suggest death by back breaking. More neck snaps are cool too.

 No.13605

>>13400

I suggest impaling Lene through the neck, or suffocating her on a dick. Her killer could be one of those "strange men" that she hates dancing for.

I'm not too crazy about Gwendolyn, Sully, or Ylgr, but seeing some other girls killed in battle (but left intact) and then brought back and violated in a morgue would be nice. Maybe if L'Arachel and Katarina could make a return?

 No.13665

>>13602
I second this.

 No.13681

>>13602 >>13665 Will see what I can do with the back breaking, but trying it out sounds fun :)
I've been reluctant to do neck snaps because I feel the one in >>12948 didn't exactly come out the best. However, I gave it another shot in >>13397 and I feel it worked out better, so I'll be including more of them from now on.

>>13605 Thanks for the Lene suggestion :D
With your other idea, I dunno if a morgue works as my story said earlier that Askr just has one huge grave for all the dead heroes, and the corpses are probably just left on the battlefield for the most part. However, a more necro-focused chapter about corpses that remained after some battle is something I can do. I'll probably include L'Arachel there, not sure about Katarina yet

Chapter 29: Rite of Frost



tags: non-con, con, rape, Futa/F, inanimate transformation, hanging, beheading, dismemberment, impalement




Just as Fjorm had expected, Laegjarn’s group didn’t stand a chance. Now, the survivors had been rounded up, and the Nifl princess walked along the line, deep in thoughts. “What qualities am I looking for? Is it royal blood?” She wondered silently, while stopping in front of Laegjarn after getting to the end of the line.

“Hello, Princess Fjorm. It's come to this, I see. Go ahead. Kill me. My fate is in your hands. Do whatever you must. I am shamed in defeat. My fate is in your hands. Do whatever you must.” Laegjarn’s fiery voice seemed resigned as she said that. The princess knew nothing of mercy on the battlefield. Even if she herself tried to be kind to the people she governed, her father had always been saying that the enemies had to be destroyed. She expected nothing less from her opponents.
“Oh, don’t worry. I’ll take your life soon enough. But it won’t be just that… I need more sacrifices to be able to defeat Surtr.” Fjorm answered, and Laegjarn laughed in sad understanding.
“You? Defeat my father? You will fail... My father is flame itself. Everything will burn. Until nothing remains.”
“We shall see about that…” She turned around to look at the other prisoners. “Now then, you all have seen the atrocities Surtr’s responsible for. I believe my sister had shown me they way to defeating him… But to achieve that, I need power. Power coming from sacrificing people with powerful blood. I have to ask… Would any of you be willing to give your life up to help me with that?” Her voice bounced from the walls of the temple, reaching even the people further away from her. For a moment, it seemed that no one would react. Then, a regal-looking blonde woman, wearing a halo-like crown on her head, slowly stood up.

“I am Emmeryn of House Ylisse. The blood of the first exalt flows strong in me. If it’s to free all these worlds from the war caused by Surtr... I shall give my life up in a selfless act.” Walking slowly along the line of people, she stopped in front of Fjorm, who sized her up. Even if she knew nothing about the woman, she seemed trustworthy. “Thank you…” Fjorm told the woman quietly while looking if Emmeryn encouraged any more volunteers.

Ophelia watched the blonde woman with her eyes wide open. Her hair was the same color as her father’s… And the brand on the woman’s forehead, it was similar to the one on her hand. Her father told her that the brand was proof of their lineage. Was this woman related to her? And her words… She spoke of the blood of the exalt - her father also did when explaining her Brand to her. Even if Odin told her that her blood didn’t grant her any special powers, if she was confident enough that this blood was worthy… “Yes! I, Ophelia Dusk, am also of this earth-shatteringly powerful bloodline!” She called out in excitement, before realizing where she was. Looking around, it seemed that everyone had heard her outburst - including Fjorm. The Princess of Ice walked towards her, stopping directly in front of her.
“Is what you just said true?” Sparks lit up in Ophelia’s eyes at the question. She would never deny the power she knew her blood meant - even if it meant giving up her life. With a theatrical gesture, she shoot up to her legs, her hand stretched out as she laughed maniacally. “The chosen heroine would never lie! If fate has brought me here to assist you in slaying the foul demon of flame, then I shall assist you!”
As the woman’s voice sounded out, suddenly another girl - one that was kneeling right beside Ophelia - also stood up, her pointed ears sticking out and her hands closed together. “Big sis Ophelia! Don’t go! Please, don’t leave me!”
Ophelia looked down at Kana, patting her on the head while giving her a bright smile. “Don’t worry, o heiress of dragons. My spirit shall stay with you even after I’m gone.” Lifting her gaze towards Fjorm, who was eyeing the younger girl curiously, she knew she had to protect her. “Kana’s not of the exalted blood. It’s just what she calls me…” Ophelia’s voice trailed off, unsure what to say next. However, it seemed that Fjorm was convinced by that. Glad that her friend would live, Ophelia walked off to where Emmeryn was standing. As she stopped there, both of them exchanged curious looks. Even if the two had never met before, she still felt some kinship with the older woman.

As Fjorm was standing over Kana, she heard footsteps from behind her. Turning around, she saw Corrin getting to her. However, the woman ignored her, looking directly at the white-haired girl. Fjorm noticed that it was just the color Corrin’s hair was… Corrin knelt in front of the girl, placing her hands on the other’s shoulders while looking deep into the young girl’s grey eyes. They were the same as her son’s… And her outfit, her hair and just about everything looked almost the same as well - except for the gender. If there were alternate versions of her that were the other gender, it only made sense that it was the case for her child, too. And the name was the same, too - she had also named her son Kana. Getting up, she turned to look at Fjorm, unsure, what to say. “She… she’s a Nohrian royal like me.” Kana didn’t understand what was happening at first - how could this unknown woman know such a thing? But as she heard Fjorm thank the woman, calling her Corrin as she did, she understood what was happening. “Mama? Why?” Corrin already had her back turned towards her. Tears flashed in her eyes as she turned her gaze back to Fjorm, who couldn’t help but pity the girl a bit. “Go join your friend, okay?” Fjorm told her quietly. Sniffling, Kana ran over to Ophelia’s side, grabbing the girl’s arm and clinging to her side.

Fjorm spun around in place, the white feathers of her outfit shimmering as she did so. Taking another look at the group, she wondered if anyone else would come forward. As that didn’t happen, she stopped to think, what to do next. Would these three and Laegjarn be enough? It might be best to have one sacrifice extra - better to have too much energy for the rite than to have it fail. Who should be the final sacrifice, then? Looking at the group again, she remembered that one woman gave her a lot of trouble during the fight. She walked to the thunder mage, whose hair was tied up in a purplish ponytail, and Ishtar looked up at her with defiance on her face.
“Oh? Have you taken a fancy to me?” Her attitude didn’t change as she stared back into Fjorm’s stern, cold expression. “I once fought in a similar fight. Back then, I didn’t give in - I won’t now, either. If you want me to act as the sacrifice to your frozen god, you will have to drag me there by force.” With each word, Ishtar only reinforced Fjorm’s belief that she’d make the perfect sacrifice. Strong both magically and mentally - just what the Nifl woman needed. Looking at her subordinates, they understood what she wanted from them. “Bring Laegjarn with you, as well.” She told them, before gesturing towards the three woman at the end of the line to follow her.
As she walked deeper into the temple, towards the ritual chamber, she could hear Ishtar struggling with the heroes who tried to bring her there. The other women seemed to go without many issues, and soon the six of them - and a bunch of her heroes, too - stopped directly in front of the magical door, which again reacted to her presence. A glowing line crawled up the middle, before they opened, the ritual chamber shown to all.

The pattern of a snowflake in the center drew everyone’s attention as Fjorm rushed over to it. Her white cloak flapped behind her as she ran, dissolving into white-and-blue snowflakes along with the rest of her clothes. As the daughter of ice, the cold was not an issue for her, and nudity was necessary to use her powers to their full extent. Particles of ice began to form in various spots over her body as she dropped to one knee in the middle of the blue mirage, her hands glowing with the same blue of Nifl’s magic. “Nifl, god of ice, hear me... It is your child, Fjorm, who bows in prayer…” Torches of frozen ice lit up all around the room in response to the princess’s words, illuminating the place with a cold glow. The blonde woman rose, pointing her lance towards Laegjarn. The daughter of Surtr had stopped at the entrance, sensing the hostility in the air that was directed towards her blood. The demanding look on Fjorm’s face told her that she had to go in, so Muspell’s general slowly did. With each step she took, another crack appeared in her armor - pieces of it falling off each time her feet touched the ground. As she reached Fjorm, all that remained was her transparent purple bodysuit she wore underneath her armor. Her huge breasts only swelled bigger in the cold air as she stopped, bouncing with nothing to keep them in place. Taking a step to the side, Fjorm gestured for her to take her place in the middle of the glowing snowflake on the ground. With just the slightest touch of Leiptr, Fjorm caused her bodysuit to turn into a coat of ice as Laegjarn assumed that position. Except that the moment she did, the ice began to melt into her skin. Her fingers quickly stopped responding, her curved blade Niu sliding away from her fingers and falling to the ground.

Within a few moments, her dark skin had been merged with the icy covering. Laegjarn flinched in pain as the Muspell flames in her flesh connected with the very opposite of Nifl’s flames, but she managed to stay calm despite that. However, that didn’t stop there. Once her skin had been fully absorbed by the ice, it continued deeper into her body. Converging from all directions, Laegjarn’s entire body was filled with pain as each of her cells was taken away from her, one by one. Even worse, she could still feel the parts that were already turned to ice. The constant pain of her own body now trying to fight back against the ice that now made up most of it was really taxing on her strength, and eventually even her strength was not enough to keep quiet, the woman letting out a quiet cry of pain. Fjorm seemed only to be waiting for that, smacking her in the face with her lance. Ice began to spread from the point of impact. Within a few more moments, Laegjarn was nothing more than a naked, life-sized, icy-blue statue. She was still fully aware of everything that was happening around her, even if her body was no longer her own. The struggle between fire and ice continued within each of her cells, filling each passing second with increasing pain.

“As the vessel, I bring you a daughter of Muspell… As an offering, I bring lives of royal blood…” Fjorm’s voice sounded out again as the woman knelt in front of the statue. The torches flickered with each word she said, as if they were responding to her.

Turning towards the volunteers, she wondered which of the four royals should become the first offering. Her hesitation became obvious enough, that Emmeryn decided it was time to help the woman again. Shedding her golden-green attire as she walked, she remained only in a form-fitting white dress that hugged her wide hips tight. Her bare feet touched the ice-covered floor as she walked, a shiver going through her body as her sole connected with it. Reaching Fjorm, Emmeryn smiled at her gently. “I see how hard this is for you. Please, begin with me… and my death.”
Grateful that she didn’t have to choose, Fjorm answered with a smile of her own - and gestured towards the spot she wanted Emmeryn to take. The blonde woman understood immediately, taking off towards it. While walking, she could feel her dress dissolving into snow that fell off. Her hips were swaying enticingly for these few steps, her breasts rolling free from the cloth that bound them down. Naked as the day she was born, Emmeryn turned to face Fjorm again - and saw her in the middle of casting some spell. In a moment, the spell was finished, and a spark of blue jumped from Fjorm towards her. Instead of hitting her body, it crashed into the pointy end of the snowflake on the ground, sending ripples of energy through the ground around it.

Suddenly, the ground around her rose, taking her above the normal level. The elevation stopped after a moment, but an icy strutture continued to form behind her. Two icy poles on both sides were connected with another cross ledge just above her head. In the middle of it, a single icy thread sprung and stretched down. Emmeryn still didn’t know what was happening as it wrapped around her neck with a strong squeeze, freezing solid once it made a full loop around it. Only when the ice platform beneath her feet began to crack, with sharps shards cutting into the soles of her feet, the exalt understood, how Fjorm intended to kill her. Even if she wanted to give her life up like this, knowing it would serve a good purpose, the knowledge still frightened her. She tried to hold on to the slippery icy poles as the rest of the ice beneath her caved in, her body losing the support it had and falling. Her hands slid on the slippery blue poles, unable to grab onto them, and the blonde woman was hanged in the air, kept above ground by the ice holding her neck.

All of her weight rested on her neck now, with it closing shut as the hardened ice strangled her. The air in her lungs - much colder than what she was used to - didn’t last for long, and soon her lungs began hurting. That sensation continued to grow as she tired to stay motionless, until eventually it was too much for Emmeryn to handle. The dignity Emmeryn intended to face her death with was gone, the woman suddenly stretching out both her arms and legs towards the icy poles. Her toes touched the cold surface, sliding against it without finding any solid ground. Her hands failed to do it again, telling the exalt that this would not work. Instead, she now stretched herself vertically. She kicked down strongly with her long legs, trying to reach the ground. All that achieved was cutting her feet again, with deep, bleeding wounds opening in them. Her blood started to trickle down them, falling off her toes and onto the tip of the snowflake on the ground. The kicks shattered what still remained of the platform she was standing on. With it smashed, she was unable to find any solid ground that would support her. She kicked a few more times, looking down past her breasts with fully-erect nipples and onto the ground beneath her. As she saw that the ground was too far beneath her, a strong jerk went through her body as her psyche received a strong hit.

She really was dying here… Even if this was her choice, as it was happening, accepting it was so hard! Her eyes went upwards towards the icy loop that was keeping her in place. She reached with her hands, hands weakened by the asphyxiation, and grabbed onto it. She tried to scratch away at it, but her fingers just slipped off fruitlessly - Fjorm’s magic was keeping the ice together, leaving Emmeryn no chance to get it off. Seeing that this too was futile, Emmeryn was able to fully accept her fate - one that she signed up for herself. Her hands dropped to her sides as she tried to calm herself down, even as stabs of pain shook her entire body. Maybe she’d be able to preserve at least some dignity in death? It seemed that they would all die naked, and their killer was naked too, so that at least was no disgrace. Pressing her feet together, she straightened her body up in an effort to show an image of tranquility. The loss of control in her bladder, leading to piss streaming down her legs and freezing halfway over them, was one sign that she’d fail to do even that. Her body breaking down into convulsions while her face turned red was another one, Emmeryn losing any control over it in her final moments. The locks of curled hair on both sides of her face swung around as her body jumped up and down, her legs and arms twisting as well.

With the last reserves of her strength, Emmeryn took a look towards the other heroes who were waiting for their turn. She saw that the blonde mage had a worried expression. As clouded as her mind was now, Emmeryn was still able to recall the girl saying she was a relative of hers of some sort. Emmeryn did all she could to give the woman an encouraging smile, maybe even some words of encouragement. All she managed to do was make the corners of her mouth twitch up a bit, and instead of words only wet gurgles came out. Still, the woman seemed to understand what she was trying to do. The determination she saw forming in that woman’s eyes reminded her of her siblings… “Chrom… Lissa…” She hoped her sacrifice her would help to protect them from Surtr… Even if they never knew how she died… She loved them both… So much...
Her gray eyes rolled back as she thought that, her tongue slipping free from her mouth as no life remained in her. Her face was now a deep purple, her body going still in the noose again - save for a few final twitches of her legs. As her leg did one final twitch, throwing a drop of blood from her sole to the ground, a flash of energy left her corpse and swam through the air towards Laegjarn’s statue. The Muspell woman was fully able to feel the energy filling her up, magnifying the pain that each part of her body was feeling. Fjorm watched that, confirming that Emmeryn’s hanging led to the outcome she desired, then returned her attention to the remaining heroines. And she did just in time. Ophelia, seeing her relative die on the noose, began to move towards her.


As the blonde walked and her clothes dispersed into snow, she briefly wondered if this nudity was becoming of the fair maiden she was. But what were clothes other than restraints placed on her by the lesser men? Her dark mage outfit was already revealing as it was, so losing it was only a little step. As she walked, she still carried her tome with her. Even if she didn’t know the details of Fjorm’s magic, she was able to deduce, what the woman expected from her. Taking a stand on another of the ground snowflake’s arms, she opened the tome with one hand, stretching her hands out dramatically. Countless villains fell to the magic within it. Now, it was fated that she would use it to end her own life.
“Lo and behold, whoever’s watching me! It is me, the chosen heroine herself, the Crimson Ophelia, calling upon the most celestial magic under all the stars! Missiletain… of PURGATORY! Cleanse my body and soul, granting my spirit life as eternal as the stars themselves, leaving my flesh behind in this icy tomb. Witness… My true power!” Screaming out, Ophelia directed her special ice magic towards her body. An excited thrill shook her body as she anticipated the pain that was to come.

Icicles began to form in the air all around her, spiraling around with her in the center. As more and more of them appeared, the first few suddenly struck out at her. She had watched numerous man and monsters be on the receiving end of these, but all of them had at least some amount of protection on their bodies, whereas she’d be hit with her body in the nude. As the first icicles began to cut through her skin, Ophelia shivered a bit, but didn’t break the spell, even as pain caused by the spikes flowed through her body. In fact, she was far from it, moaning quietly as her flat stomach was punctured with numerous wounds. Her exalted blood began to flow from these as the icicles went all the way into her body, slicing through her guts. Similarly, her legs also received the same treatment, with Ophelia having troubles to keep standing as her shapely thighs were stabbed through with the blue spikes. And holding on to her book was using most of her energy. Still, she kept the spell going, preparing her body for another round of fresh pain and pleasure as another group of icicles approached her.

This time, they crashed into her upper body. Her arms were thoroughly stabbed along their entire length. With the muscles in her wrists cut, she was forced to let go of her tome. Her eyes twisted downward, watching as it fell to the ground, her magic broken. That didn’t stop the icicles that were already in motion, and they carried on, spiraling faster and faster, before hitting her chest. Her lower ribs shattered as her magical projectiles hit them with full force, but that pain was nothing compared to what she felt once her tits were perforated. This time, there was no pleasure she had been hoping for, only pure pain spreading through her chosen body. As if that wasn’t painful enough, the icicles slid through the flesh orbs, through her ribs and into her lungs. She began to cough out blood, half-frozen fat and blood trailing down her chest as she tried to draw a full breath. The whizzing and gurgling continued to come from her mouth, but Ophelia was able to suck some air in - just in time for the final two icicles to hit her.

These hit her squarely in her nipples. The twin, over-sensitive buds of pink flesh were split apart as the hard pieces of frozen water slid directly into them. The air she pulled in so desperately was then blown out as the girl screamed out in what she thought was pain. Her breasts bounced with the scream, moving the icicles around in their holes. To Ophelia’s surprise and horror, the stimulation caused her nipples to release milk, which trickled down her tits before freezing into two white stalactites hanging from her chest. The girl shivered at the sensation… And yet, this made her feel weirdly aroused… Even more than the little stabs this started out with… Suddenly, she didn’t mind the pain anymore. Having her nipples torn apart and lactate caused a dampness to appear between her legs, one far wetter than the tingles of arousal at the beginning. Fate had it that her cunt had been spared from Missiletain’s spikes, and with her magic gone now it she knew would stay this way. Her hands were too icicle-filled to use them to relieve herself now, so she just weakly rubbed her thighs together as much as she could. However, the weakness in her limbs was growing stronger with each moment, and she doubted she’d be able to reach the sweet release she was so thirsty for in her final moments.

Her suspicions were right, for suddenly a new kind of pain exploded in her neck. Suddenly, her entire body felt very light and distant. As her head began to slide off of her neck, she understood, what had just happened. Someone must have cut it off. Unable to twist her head to the side, she waited for her head to fall and hit the ground before she was able to see that. Turning around, she was able to see her headless body collapse forward, a new wave of blood flowing from the icicle holes and her neck stump. Behind it, she saw Fjorm. The Nifl royal was holding Laegjarn’s sword in her hand. The crimson blade was now frozen over, but it still kept it sharpness - otherwise, this cut would have hurt her a lot more. She watched as Fjorm stabbed Niu through her chest, her head feeling very hazy. Despite that, she was able to see some light leave her body and fly directly into Laegjarn’s frozen form. “Ah, the fair finger of fate… Let my life be enough to bring Surtr down…” Her eyes rolled towards the back of her head as she thought that, not seeing that her twat was now squirting out orgasmic juices. Fjorm had knelt down beside her corpse a moment before, her fingers digging into Ophelia’s snatch and helping the headless corpse reach a climax. She felt a bit bad about not doing this earlier, but she only understood how aroused Ophelia was after already having cut her head off. Even if the girl couldn’t feel it now, she definitely deserved it after going along with her ritual so eagerly. Her pussy juices froze moments after leaving her snatch, but at this point Fjorm was already back on her feet and looking towards the two living heroines.


Isthar watched calmly as the two woman before her had died, but the same couldn’t be said for Kana. The young dragon girl was bawling already, the tears freezing midway down her face and forming small icicles, very similar to the ones that killed her cool big sis. Watching Ophelia die was already painful for the small girl, but the knowledge that she was most likely next terrified her even more. That was not the only thing on her mind. What was up with that woman who selected her for this? She smelled exactly like papa, and looked a lot like him… And that blonde lady called her Corrin, too… Why was papa a mama now? Kana couldn’t understand that it was not her father, but another version of Corrin from a different world. Even if she did, that would make no difference for her - her parent was her parent, no matter what they looked like now. Still, she wished the woman would comfort her, at least a little, before she would walk to her death. Seeing Corrin show up behind her and place a hand on her shoulder again made her very happy. “Oh, mama! Rrrgh rawrggh rrh!” Calling out the same roar she did when her father allowed her into his army, Kana saw that Corrin was hit hard by these words, recognizing them - she heard them from her version of Kana. Still, she knew the child had to die - and so, she shoved Kana towards where Fjorm had been waiting. However, while she was doing that, the blonde woman had come closer to them.

Corrin stared at Fjorm with a questioning look as the woman prepared some magic, sending it into her body once she was done. It felt… pretty nice, even if Fjorm did that without asking, and Corrin wasn’t able to tell, what happened. Her hands were glowing with some blue now, but looked perfectly normal otherwise. She closed her fingers a few times, but everything seemed normal so far.
“I thought you’d like to kill this one yourself. I enchanted your claws with soul-binding magic, so please use them to kill the girl. Can you do that?” Fjorm asked her with surprising warmth in her voice. Corrin wasn’t sure what to answer to that - was Fjorm thinking she wanted that? Refusing her would be a bad idea… And some part of her grew excited as she thought of agreeing. Eyeing the silver-haired girl again, Corrin tried not to think of her as her alternate daughter while nodding thankfully at Fjorm. Kana just stared at her wide-eyed. Why was her mama agreeing to that?

She received no answer to that as Corrin grabbed her hand and proceeded to drag her along towards the snowflake glyph on the ground. “Mama, why are you doing this? Mama?” Corrin wished Kana stopped asking her questions like this while they advanced, their Nohrian armor and clothes slowly dissipating. Normally, getting naked in front of her mama wouldn’t be an issue for Kana… But this time, some real fear began to creep in the back of her throat. The hard look in Corrin’s eyes, so different from the usual look Corrin usually gave her… It terrified her. Once they stopped, she looked up with her tear-filled eyes at Corrin, in a final attempt to convince her not to do it. That had no visible effect on the woman, Corrin forcing pushing her away a bit as she half-transformed.

Huge silver horns grew out of the sides of her head, her hands turning into claws. This time, the claws were strengthened by Fjorm’s magic, giving them a blue hue and making them even sharper than usual. To test them out, Corrin stabbed them both directly into Kana’s abdomen. The young girl screamed in pain as she felt her skin being cut, a piece of her intestine being ripped out of the cut as Corrin ripped these claws out. Seeing Kana’s tearful face, her blood on her claws, and hearing her soft voice crack as the girl suffered pain beyond what she imagined, pain that Corrin was inflicting on her, all that was enough to make Corrin lose control. With a loud growl, the older girl gave in to her instincts, her long tail flapping wildly behind her back. To mirror it, and to Kana’s horrified reaction, the skin on the front of Corrin’s abdomen suddenly burst forward. The half-transformation proceeded further, granting Corrin’s human form another of the features her dragon possessed - that of a thick, barbed cock. Kana was no longer a relative in Corrin’s turned-feral eyes. All the girl was for her now was a vessel to breed with.

She wasted no time pushing Kana to the ground. Her dragon prick was already erect. Deaf to her cries of “Mama! Please! No!”, Corrin penetrated her alternate daughter’s vagina. Her hymen broke without giving any resistance, so Corrin had to push in deep before she really felt good. The barbs on the sides of her cock sliced through Kana’s cunt walls, adding to the pain the girl was already feeling. The sheer roughness with which Corrin was raping her shocked her. There was nothing of the gentle, loving parent her Corrin was to her. Instead, she was on the receiving end of a feral animal who had surrendered her body to her most basic impulses. With each thrust, her entire body shook. More of her guts were thrown free from the stab wound in her stomach when her abdomen moved, with the pain in her stomach growing stronger every second. Kana could only sob as Corrin’s sharp cock tore through her cervix, slamming into her womb. Her small hands beat against Corrin’s chest, punching the woman across her huge tits weakly.

As the dragon woman reached her womb, she was satisfied with the depth. Instead of trying to go deeper, Corrin increased the pace, but other urges were now speaking to her. Even if her mind was completely taken by the lust, some part of her could barely recall, what was she supposed to do. She had to kill this little girl who was squirming underneath her… She should get started on that. Her little fists were slamming into her tits. She could as well pay the girl back for that. Her tits were pretty small, but as she placed her frozen claws on them, the girl still shivered. With a quick flick of both of her wrists, she sliced them away. Two little fountains of blood erupted from the girl’s chest and splashed up onto hers. For some reason, that only awakened further bloodlust in her. Quickly stabbing her claws into both of Kana’s arms, she ripped them both off as she thrust her dick fully in. Half-screaming, half-roaring, Corrin came, filling Kana’s womb with dragon seed. The stumps of her arms were another source of bleeding that began eating away at Kana’s strength. Surprisingly, Corrin pulling out only made her feel worse. The barbs on her cock latched onto her vaginal walls, ripping some of her vagina out as Corrin withdrew. Having her cunnie not only be penetrated for the first time, but also cut up and then torn out was too much for Kana’s mind to handle - the girl just broke down, screaming madly as she began to shake violently on the cold, icy ground.

Her voice seemed familiar to Corrin as she did that, but it mostly annoyed her. She wanted the girl to quiet down, and to do it as fast as possible. Since there was no chance she’d to that by herself… Corrin just stabbed both of her claws directly into Kana’s neck. The scream was suddenly cut off as she moved her hands to both sides, ripping all of Kana’s neck apart. The icy claws left some ice across the wound, glowing blue as Kana’s head was completely severed from the rest of her body. The magic on the claws caused the essence leaking out from her body to be quickly redirected towards Laegjarn’s statue, as Corrin roared triumphantly, getting up and standing over Kana’s rapidly dying body. She wanted more… More! Turning towards the other heroes, pain suddenly exploded in the back of her head. Just as she was about to pass out, a voice reached her:
“My apologies, Corrin… But you’re not in control of your body right now.”


Fjorm watched as Corrin collapsed in front of her. She didn’t wish to hurt the woman - this trip had made her into more of a friend to her than anyone else - but she couldn’t risk her ruining the Rite. At least she did her part with Kana…
Touching Corrin with the blunt end of Leiptr not to freeze her over, Fjorm shoved the unconscious Corrin back towards the entrance, the girl sliding on the icy ground and smearing it with pieces of Kana’s cunt that were wiped off her declining cock. At the entrance, Ishtar was still watching her, the woman moving to the side a bit to let Corrin’s body pass. Then, knowing full well it was her turn now, Ishtar slowly began her walk towards her. Seeing that Fjorm intended to carry out her plan to the fullest, she saw no purpose in delaying it anymore. She had witnessed worse things in her own world… But she agreed that Surtr needed to be stopped, anyways. There was no love or family holding her in this, like it did for her supporting Julius. This would be the punishment for her incompetence in the earlier battle.

The steps of Fjorm’s ritual, so similar to the ones used by the cult of Loptyr, were quite easy for Ishtar to understand. Losing her majestic purple dress to the magical aura that Fjorm had put up there to remove their clothing annoyed her - her naked body was for Julius’s eyes only. She covered herself up as she stood on her end of the snowflake, her massive tits pouring over her arm as she squashed them with it. Her beautiful legs stood firmly in place as she twisted the top of her body, hiding her slit away from Fjorm’s eyes. The Nifl woman didn’t really care for it, but there was no harm in hiding it. Her legs were slightly apart because of that, with enough space for something to fit in between them. Seeing that, Fjorm knew, how to kill the woman. Smiling, she slammed Leiptr into the ground at her feet - sending a wave of energy through the ice towards the thunder goddess. Ishtar watched it, trying not to show the fear that was piling up inside her. She had once thought she wanted this - death was the escape from loving a terrible, wicked man. Her curvy hips shivered a bit, showing that she failed to fully suppress it as the wave reached her. Closing her purple eyes, Ishtar didn’t want to see, what Fjorm had prepared for her.

The cracking of ice under her feet alerted her that her time was almost up. Some shards of ice were thrown onto her feet as her flawless legs felt an icy shaft slide upwards along them. Suddenly, she could feel it pushing into her cunt. It was thicker and harder than when Julius penetrated her, but its coldness and the dryness of her hole led to her not feeling any pleasure because of it. And she’d never be able to feel it again, for her vaginal walls were frozen over after coming into contact with the icy rod, that kept going deeper into her without slowing down. Pushing through her cervix, it reached into her womb, already further in than Julius ever was. With morbid curiosity, Ishtar opened her eyes, and looked down at the bulge showing in her stomach. The icy pole pressed against the back of her womb was protruding through her belly, and with one hand she reached down to feel it through her skin. Another shiver shook her body as she did that, and the moment her fingers touched her stretched skin, the icy pole tore through the walls of her uterus. Ishtar did her best not to scream in pain as the icy pole surged upward in her abdomen, freezing over the parts of her internal organs that it touched. It touched her spine at some point, and the coldness quickly spread through her lower body. Soon, she had no control over her legs, slumping down on the icy pole that was slowly crawling up her body. Her legs began to slide on the ice as she moved down on the pole, her entire body weight pushing her down and making the process quicker.

Soon, the pole passed her midriff and into her upper body, going against the side of one of her lungs. It immediately froze over, making it impossible for her to draw breath with one side of her chest. Letting go of her massive breasts now, she desperately rubbed the few ribs covering it that she could access, trying to heat it up. Her skin there turned a shade of blue, and as the pole made it further up her body, her right breast also turned that same color, freezing over. Whatever energy still remained in her caused her to keep her head straight as the pole pushed into her throat, her tongue hanging limply from her lips as her neck froze over. Because she kept her head straight, instead of coming out of her mouth, the pole pushed through the ceiling of it and deeper into her skull. Her eyes rolled back as a part of her brain was mashed into a paste, and whatever remained of it was frozen over. Smashing against the top of her skull, the pole came free at just the base of her ponytail - causing most of her hair to be torn off as the ponytail was torn off and fell down. Her body twitched on the pole for a few more moments, but as the icy blue spread further through her body, it quickly died down, freezing over.

Ishtar’s soul escaped her body through her ajar lips, and soared back towards Laegjarn. With a fourth soul forced into her body, and five in total rippling around in her once strong form, you could almost see the energy overflowing within it. Grabbing the statue by her huge breasts, Fjorm channeled her own energy into it. “I beg you, hear my prayer. We seek the strength to tame the savage flame. We seek to quench the unquenchable, to kill the undying. Fill this vessel with your power…” Laegjarn’s body began to glow, blue light enveloping the room. Fjorm let go of the statue, and it started shaking. Inside, Laegjarn was suffering immensely. If her vocal chords could still speak, she’d be screaming in pain. The pain she was in before barely deserved to be called it when compared to this. Magical energy was overflowing in each cell of her body, tearing them apart from the inside. Soon, a first crack appeared on the surface of the statue - at one of the breasts Fjorm grabbed her by. More and more cracks continued to surface on her body, as more and more energy poured into it from beyond. Eventually, any vessel had to crumble, unable to contain such power. Even a vessel as strong as the eldest princess of Muspell. With a loud crack, her body shattered into a thousand pieces as a massive icy explosion filled the room.

Fjorm bathed in the icy power that was created through that for a moment, but that was not what she desired. She wasn’t trying to get this power for herself - it was all so that Kiran could claim it. From what she understood, Laegjarn’s death should be enough to tame the power. As the blue smoke disappeared, Fjorm smiled as she saw a crimson gem floating at the level of her chest. Laegjarn’s fiery heart was now frozen over, and the vessel for some of the power this ritual had created. Fjorm was certain it would now be able to contain any energy it received, so she poured the energy her body absorbed back into the gem. Blue and red mixed in the ruby, twirling inside for a moment as Fjorm unloaded everything she had into it. Surprisingly, the energies didn’t mix properly, with the red gathering in one side and the blue in the other. To Fjorm’s horror, a crack appeared on the surface of it - directly through the divide between the two types of energy. However, it remained intact otherwise, and Fjorm breathed a sigh of relief. This was something she could present the summoner with - and if her idea worked, he’d be able to strengthen his weapon with it; enough for him to combat Surtr himself.

Taking a look at the four half-frozen corpses around her, Fjorm decided to leave them there. However, taking another look at Ophelia’s detached head, she decided to take it back with her as some memoire of the girl who was so helpful to her. Emmeryn’s body was now motionless on the noose, but taking it all with her was impossible. Almost nothing remained of Laegjarn now, her body obliterated in the explosion. But the other four… They could remain as the temple’s new fixtures. Smiling, Fjorm grabbed the gem. With it in one hand and Ophelia’s head hanging from the other, the woman left the ritual room, the door closing behind her. It was time for her and the heroes she had under her command to return to Askr. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized she finally had a great gift for Kiran - one that she could use to sway his affections towards her. This time, she was certain she’d be able to win the summoner over. That redhaired bitch Hinoka wouldn’t stand a chance.

 No.13683

>>13681
Really enjoyed Emmeryn's hanging, and even though decapitations aren't my thing Ophelia's was also an enjoyable read.

 No.13704

>>13602
Can you do it like that kill move in skyrim where you smash an enemy's spine with a warhammer?

 No.13713

>>13683 Thanks! I had a lot of fun writing Ophelia's scene. Glad you enjoyed them both :D

>>13704 Can do - probably end up doing that for Gwendolyn, since she's a lance armor and hammers count as axes and are effective against armors


I need some ideas for a cons loli scene - Do you guys have any suggestions? (Both a scenario and a character [Possibly one not yet in Heroes] are welcome)

 No.13722

>>13713
How about Marisha(From Mystery of the Emblem) begging Kiran to snuff her and send her preserved corpse as a fuck doll for Marth.(I'd post an image but I dunno how)

 No.13779

>>13722 Thanks for the suggestion! I'll probably include it when I'm writing the next loli chapter, as I've came up with a different idea for this one. That's probably for the better, as I'll get to playing FE12 before then. As for the images, you can't post them on the /lit/ board, but you can simply link them - changing tt in the h t t p for xx to post a link :)

Took me some time, but I've finally gotten around to writing some of these >>12981 ideas

Chapter 30: Lolicide



tags:con, non-con, M/f, rape, shooting, stabbing, beheading, brain damage, hanging




Hinoka walked around the practice field. Once she told Kiran she had some experience fighting with a bow, he insisted that she took Lyn’s old ones. Not wanting to disappoint him, she agreed - and now she was on the archery field, Mulagir in hand. It was as if the bow itself was helping her aim, making her far more comfortable with her aim than ever before. In just a few days of training, she managed to get her skills back in full. Now, she was taking a break and playing with her weapon, quite happy with how the bow training had been going so far. As she was standing there, she noticed a green-haired girl approach her.
“Hey there, Lady Hinoka! I’m Midori! Did you happen to get bored of those lame, lifeless targets that you’re taking a break now?” Hinoka surveyed the girl with her eyes. She looked pretty young, and was dressed in a Hoshido-style dress. Hinoka wondered, why she couldn’t recognize her, but ignored that for now.
“I kind of did. I feel that this is as far as I can go with just these…” Hinoka trailed off, but that only excited the girl more.
“How about practicing on a living target, then?” Hinoka looked at her, a bit confused.
“Can’t do that right now - or are you volunteering to be one?” She asked the girl with a smile of her own.
“Yep! In fact, that’s why I’m here! I prepared a new anti-arrow medicine, and I needed to test if the formula is working. I figured out that going here, I can help someone else, too! Isn’t that just great?” Midori showed her a bottle with some greenish liquid inside.
“Are you going to test it on yourself?” Hinoka asked her another question.
“Yes! If it doesn’t work, then it serves me right for messing it up!” Midori laughed as she said that, then looked at Hinoka again. “Okay, let’s see if it works.” Midori’s face brightened as she heard that, happy that she and Hinoka could help each other out. She was about to ran off towards where the targets were lined up, but Hinoka stopped her.
“Before we start, can you take off your dress?”
“Sure thing! I was thinking of taking it over there so that you could try hitting all of my body parts, but if you want me to undress now, I’ll do it right away!” Answering enthusiastically, Midori began to untie her kimono. As she struggled to get it off, Hinoka approached her and helped her with untying it. “Thanks!” Midori called out as she managed to get her kimono off, and just threw it to the ground. The second layer of cloth waited underneath it, and Hinoka helped her with removing it as well. Once it was gone, she only had her gloves and boots on. She paid no mind to having her flat chest or her pussy exposed, and just ran off through the field. As she ran, she uncorked the bottle, and quickly chugged it down. Once she reached the end, she realized that while on the way she might have gotten hit by a stray arrow - and laughed that she didn’t think of this before.

Hinoka watched as the girl dashed away, readying her bow as she did so. Being able to practice her aim on a living target was exciting. Before, all she did was granting death directly through her spear - how different would it be to shoot someone dead from a distance? Raising the bow, she waited for Midori to give her a sign that she was ready. As the green-haired girl waved towards her, urging her to start, Hinoka took aim. The little, moving hand seemed like the perfect target to practice on. Releasing the arrow, she watched as it soared through the air towards Midori. The little splash of blood was barely visible from the distance, but Hinoka could see that the arrow sunk into the girl’s hand.

The palm of her one hand impaled, Midori already had proof that her mixture wasn’t working. However, backing out now didn’t seem right to her - so she just rose her other hand and gave Hinoka a thumbs-up. The Hoshidian princess took that as an invitation to continue, this time trying to aim for something smaller. The second arrow tore through Midori’s wrist. With its little size, and the arrow’s force, it was enough to rip her hand off. More blood were thrown up in the air as the hand flew off. Midori lowered the stump back to her eyes, and stared at it curiously - the pain pulsating in it as blood was steadily pumped out nothing more than just information. The feeling was so weird… Midori opened and closed her surviving hand, comparing this pain to the one her torn muscles gave her as she made them move around the arrow that was buried in them. Understanding the difference between these two now that she had felt it herself, Midori let out a quiet laughter - this was so simple!

Hinoka released another arrow soon, this one catching one of Midori’s flat breasts. It slid in easily, Midori’s young flesh providing little resistance as it tore into her lung. Hinoka was disappointed with this shot - she was aiming for the girl’s nipple, but Midori laughing made the girl move around a bit. Hinoka waited for the girl to stop moving, but as she saw her grab the arrow and twist it around, she figured Midori would just keep going. Midori started coughing out blood as she moved the arrow inside her chest, trying to make the learn the most out of it, ignoring the pain. Hinoka was able to account for the spasm that started shaking her body when Midori forced it deeper into her lung, and so her next shot hit its mark - the nipple of Midori’s yet unhurt breast. Having the little pink nub be torn into was more pain than what she felt before, the pain getting to her for the first time. Letting go of the arrow on the other side, Midori touched the fresh one - but just the slightest movement sent more strong pain throughout her body, so she decided not to move it. If that was too painful for her, Midori had to do something else, next. She was pretty sure she had learned enough from this - how about giving Hinoka another enjoyable challenge?

As another arrow ripped into her stomach, making its way into her guts, Midori had to poke it around a bit. Feeling her intestines wrap around the little shaft was fun! At the same time, she prepared the target for Hinoka. Pushing her hips forward, Midori spread her legs a bit - inviting Hinoka to shoot into her pussy. The redhead took the offer, and soon the lips of Midori’s snatch welcomed a small wooden shaft in between them. Even if Midori wanted to feel it, she wasn’t prepared for the pain she felt when the walls of her young vagina being torn open by the arrow’s tip. Still, they clenched around the shaft, with some splinters stabbing into them as she did. Because of the arrow’s length, it didn’t fully go inside, with some of it sticking out of her young hole. As with all the other arrows, Midori couldn’t stop herself from grabbing it and moving it around - and squealing in pain as more of her sensitive flesh impaled itself on the strong wooden shaft. Her heart was beating rapidly as she did that. With each heartbeat, she could see more blood spurting not only from her wounded slit, but also from the stump of her hand and to a lesser extent from the other arrow holes, too. Suddenly, weakness overcame her - and the girl collapsed just as Hinoka’s next arrow slammed into the front of her head.

With how her body turned during that, the arrow came at an angle that made it avoid most of her head. The tip burst free from the side, but the shaft remained stuck in her head. When Midori’s body fell, the arrows that were already in were pushed deeper, and Midori’s body spasmed on the ground as her body was simultaneously stabbed in a few spots. In spite of weakness suddenly taking over her entire body, Midori managed to stay conscious as Hinoka approached her.
“Please, find another me… and tell her, that this recipe didn’t work…” Raising her head for the final time, Midori forced a smile onto her face as she made her final request to Hinoka. Then, she collapsed, just in time for Hinoka to fire a final arrow into her from the closest range. Shattered pieces of her skull and brain matter were thrown into the air as her arrow destroyed the back of her head, claiming the herbalist’s life.

Kneeling down, Hinoka began to rip the arrows out of Midori’s corpse. She enjoyed watching the body twitch and spurt more blood from each hole she freed - giving more attention to the girl’s young slit. Hinoka forced two fingers inside it, moving them around and feeling the cut-up walls, rubbing them into the wounds there. As she wondered, if she wanted to use the corpse more, she heard someone calling for her. Lifting her gaze, she saw it was the ninja who worked for her family, Kaze. “Lady Hinoka… I came with the expedition that had just returned from Nifl. And I have witnessed something that I think you need to hear about.”
The ninja ignored his daughter’s corpse laid out on the ground, and that his lady was fingering it. As he began to speak, so did Hinoka - quickly forgetting about the girl, she let her rest at her feet. The ninja wouldn’t lie to her - and if what he spoke of was true, she had to act quickly.


Jaffar let go of the enemy soldier, and the man collapsed, blood gushing from his cut throat. The assassin wiped the blood off his dagger into his clothes, then left him there, moving on to search for more targets. In the distance, he could hear some high-pitched voices, so he headed that way. Getting closer, it seemed that there were two young girls there. Jaffar usually had no issue with killing children… but he heard a familiar voice from one of them. And surely enough, once he managed to find the two girls, it turned out that one of them was Nino. The girl was… different. She nursed him back to health once, and he was sure he would be unable to kill her. Her cheerful voice upon noticing him only drove it home that this was the case for him.
“Hello, Jaffar! I’ve been wanting to see you since I was summoned here!” Jaffar stared at the girl for a moment, tightening the grip on his dagger. If the girls weren’t on the team with which he got here, then they had to die.
“Nino. This is a battlefield. You have to fight… even if it’s against me.” Nino’s blue eyes widened for a moment, then she looked down with obvious sadness. “No! I could never kill you!” She called out, and Jaffar silently cursed his luck. If she attacked him now, then he could have killed her in self-defence - and maybe even believe that was the case himself, too. As he wondered, what to do, Nino suddenly spoke out:
“B-But… If you say we really have to do this… then… I’m ready to die!” Jaffar was taken back to that faithful conversation he had with the girl during their mission together. Was she bringing that moment up on purpose? No, she was far too pure to play on his almost non-existent feeling like that.

“Come with me. The other girl stays here.” He commanded, and Nino followed him out. “Go away, and return to the world that sent you here.” He told her in a voice that knew no defiance. “What… don’t you have to kill me?” Nino was confused, but her face was graced with a cheerful smile, happy that the faith she put in her friend was not fruitless. “…Hurry up. I’m not the only one here… and others will not spare you.” He turned around to get back to Maria, only for Nino to embrace him, her hands closing over his bare waist. “Oh, Jaffar… I missed you…” He shoved her away. “…Go. Now.” Even if she was sad that her time together with him was so short, seeing him here reassured her that eventually she might meet another Jaffar back in Askr. Even if he didn’t show it, Jaffar was filled with worry as the green-haired girl ran away - letting her go unprotected meant someone could find her. Still, he couldn’t be seen escorting her away - so with an annoyed sigh, he returned to the room where he left Maria. “Jaffar, wait!” Nino’s voice reached him from as he was about to leave. “Maria’s a friend. Please… make her death painless.” Ignoring Nino’s words, Jaffar walked away.

The young cleric was expecting him, waiting with her staff ready. “I… I’ll be strong like my sister! I’ll fight you!” She called out to him, knowing she had nothing to lose. In a flash, he moved directly next to her - his jagged, magic-binding dagger slicing through her wrist. Her fingers opened and she let go of the weapon as blood began to pour from the veins he cut. “Time to go, little girl.” He told her as he stabbed towards her heart with his weapon. Somehow, Maria was able to jump back in time, and instead of a fast and painless death Jaffar intended to give her, his dagged only delivered a shallow wound across one of her small breasts. More importantly, the dagger also sliced through the front of her white dress at chest level. The part at the front, from her neck to her waist, fell forward, her chest uncovered. She almost instantly covered herself up with her one working hand, but for a moment her small breasts flashed in Jaffar’s eyes. That single look awakened a feeling he thought he’d never feel again - that of sexual desire. Perhaps coming across Nino spurred these emotions... in Muspell he met a pair of mages claiming they were his and Nino’s sons. Even if he dismissed their words back then, they must have stuck with him. Whatever the cause, he wanted to get rid of it. Approaching the cleric again, he tried to stab her again - but his attack lacked the deadly certainty that granted his the name of the Angel of Death. Maria was able to move out of the way again, the dagger slicing through a lower part of her dress this time - and through a strap that kept her panties in place, too. Her dress opened up from one of her hips, and her panties fell off. Maria tried to cover herself up with her other arm, but the limp wrist made it so that it was barely covered. Her hairless slit was exposed to Jaffar, and the arousal hit him again. He could feel his cock getting erect in his baggy pants. Usually, he despised people who did this. This once, he’d sink himself to their level.

Freeing his erection from his pants, he approached Maria. She tried to go away, but he pushed her into a corner, and quickly slid inside. Maria shivered as he took her virginity. Jaffar did little for both his and her enjoyment, just trying to get this over as quick as he could. That led to him pounding her with much strength, Maria sobbing quietly as she suffered through the rape. Neither of them said anything as the assassin continued to work out his arousal, eventually coming inside her. Pulling out, he pushed his dagger in between her breasts - knifing the girl through the heart. Her blood splashed onto his exposed midriff, and as he janked the knife out the girl fell over onto him. Maria grabbed on to him in her final moments. “Michalis… Minerva… Oh how I wish I could see the three of us together again…” She whispered as her wounded heart struggled to keep beating. Jaffar decided not to push her away. Jaffar’s midriff was smeared with more of her blood that poured from the stab wound. Her hands grew weaker with each moment, and after a few more moments, the girl went limp against him. Her weakness made her miss what she wanted most - for Michalis entered the room soon after, just as Jaffar untangled Maria’s limbs from around him and placed her down on the floor, joining her hands together and placing them over the wound in her chest - and covering her body up with the pieces of her torn up dress.

“Here you are, you lowly assassin.” Michalis greeted him as rudely as ever as the king of Macedon took a look on the room. His eyes stopped when he saw the corpse on the ground - that of his beloved younger sister. The girl was the only person he cared for save for himself… Seeing her dead on the ground knocked the usually calm man out of composure. It was obvious that the assassin had killed her. If that was the case, then… she had to die anyways. Perhaps it was better than if he was forced to take her life himself. Upon taking a second look, he noticed that death seemed pretty peaceful. Even if he despised the assassin, as he did with all that who were beneath him, he respected his assassination skills. And yet, even knowing that, seeing her dead filled him with anger - anger that he had to take out on someone less worthy than him. Fortunately, he had just the perfect victim for that. “Excellent job here. Now, leave me alone with this little girl.” Pulling the green-haired girl into the room by her wrist, he forced Nino back into the room. The young mage’s eyes immediately locked onto Maria’s corpse as well, while Jaffar proceeded to stare at the mage instead. His grip on his dagger tightened as he considered attacking him and taking Nino to safety. However, he remembered Maria’s last words - Michalis was her brother… Nino moved her eyes from Maria’s body back towards him, and saw that the man was hesitating.
“Jaffar… It’s my fault… You told me to run… I’m ready to die, so leave me here…” Her kind voice spoke of the unthinkable. Again, that conversation with her bounced to the front of his mind. Back then, he helped the girl instead of letting her die… He ought to save her again! Last time that put him against the might of the Fang… how different would that be from turning against Askr?

“Surtr was searching for some girls for a deadly ritual, and he chose me… If you help me now… I’ll die in Muspell anyways… I really am okay with this...” These words, along with Michalis getting more impatient, finally convinced him. Running away together could work if they could go to one of the sides of this conflict, but if they became outcasts to both… This wasn’t Elibe where he knew exactly how to disappear from the face of earth. As Michalis angrily slammed the butt of his axe into the ground, Jaffar walked towards Nino. Giving the girl a goodbye kiss on the top of her head, he headed out. Searching for another kill allowed him not to think much of it, keeping the sadness that began to emerge at bay.

Seeing how close Jaffar and Nino seemed, Michalis decided to grant Nino a quick death - returning the favor as that’s what he thought the assassin did for his sister. Raising the Hauteclare, he prepared to slice down at the green haired mage, hoping to whack her head off in one quick slice. However, just as he was about to do it, Nino looked up at him, her innocent blue eyes smiling at him as she spoke:
“Mister Michalis, can I say goodbye to Maria before… you do it?” He didn’t answer her, but he lowered his axe - signalling to her that she could go ahead. Getting down next to Maria’s corpse, Nino hugged the dead girl, lifting the corpse into an upright position. Once she let go, the cut-up parts of Maria’s dress fell off again - revealing both her small tits and her cum-dripping, bleeding pussy to both Nino and Michalis. Nino wasn’t too sure, what was the white liquid dripping from her friend’s snatch, or why was it also bleeding, but Michalis was very much aware of it - and the men quickly became furious. He dared to use HIS sister in this way? And here he was, thinking the man may have deserved some respect from him. Michalis sneered at his earlier plan of giving Nino a painless death. Oh, he’d do just the opposite.

As Nino was still on her knees, he slammed the blunt part of his axe into the side of her head. The girl was thrown to the ground, her limbs spread out. She was still conscious, but the sudden blow left her stunned and unable to act. Michalis slammed the axe down into Nino’s chest - cutting through her blue shirt and the white dress she wore underneath it. Removing the axe, he reached into the cut in her clothes and pulled it to the sides. He managed to tear it open, exposing her little breasts - and the axe wound between them, placed at the same spot as Maria’s final wound. However, this one was very shallow - killing the girl now would be a waste. Lifting her white skirt, Michalis was quick to rip her blue panties off. Her body was still weak from his blow, so Nino could do nothing but watch as Michalis freed his cock and began stroking it. He was doing this out of spite, not because it aroused him, so he had to make himself hard enough to fuck her. Eventually, he decided his erection was enough, and he slid into Nino’s cunt. To his surprise, the girl wasn’t a virgin - and yet, she squirmed as he moved deeper inside her.

Compared to the royal concubines he enjoyed back in Macedon, Nino didn’t come out too favourably. Her chest was little, her hips were narrow. Her pussy was tight because of her youth, but the girl made little to make it enjoyable for him. Not that he expected her to - and seeing her twitch in pain as he fucked her with as much malice as he could procure made up for that. She began letting out some pained moans - was she somehow enjoying this? That only spurred him to fuck her harder. He grabbed onto her small breasts and began squashing them, then violently tugged on her nipples. To his surprise, Nino only moaned louder as he did that. Was the pain turning her on?

Michalis had no way of knowing that, but Nino had a fetish for pain. She developed one because Sonia used to torture the girl for little faults at the Black Fang’s hideouts they lived in. Looking back, Nino still thought her adoptive mother meant the best for her when she did that. Her virginity was also claimed by the woman during that time, but Nino didn’t mind, happy to spent more time with Sonia. She loved their time together, and if her mother really enjoyed herself during that, then Nino tried her best to enjoy it too. Seeing Sonia touch herself during these torture sessions led to Nino try out masturbation as well, and remembering the tortures was always enough to make the mage girl cum. Michalis’s actions reminded her of that time, and so the girl moaned as Michalis tried to hurt her more and more, punching and hitting her all over her body. After confirming that all this aroused her, Michalis realized he had to try something else if he wanted to truly hurt her.

His hands latched onto one of her arms. One grabbed it above the elbow, while the other below it, letting him feel the frail flesh through the white sleeve of her dress. Then, he proceeded to bend the lower part, until he could feel her bones cracking in his hands. That didn’t stop him. Putting more strength into that, he was able to break her arm at the shoulder - but that wasn’t enough for him. Grabbing onto the lower, now limp part of her arm, he snapped it again, happily seeing the bone come out of her limb. Nino squirmed underneath him, her moans growing less intense as he did that. Sonia never did anything permanent to her, always healing her wounds after the torture sessions. That was just more proof to Nino that she loved her. Being on the receiving end of permanent pain like having her limbs broken worried her a bit - but the pain still stimulated her. Then, she remembered that this didn’t matter anyways - the man would kill her once he was done. That knowledge let her enjoy all the pain to the fullest, and so as Michalis snapped her other arm, she screamed out in orgasmic release. The climax made her pussy clench on Michalis’s cock, making him come inside her moments later. Nino screamed loudly as she came, Michalis pulling out soon after.

Since hurting the girl failed to have an effect he desired, Michalis decided it was time to end it. Picking the Hauteclare up again, he immediately swung down with it - aiming at Nino’s neck. On purpose, he didn’t put enough strength into it - and so, the axe only cut through her throat, and bounced off her spine. Lifting the axe again, he enjoyed the sudden fear appearing in her eyes - was she afraid to die, after all? That knowledge satisfied him, and so he swung down again. This time, he was able to slice it all the way through - Nino’s head removed from the rest of her body. The headless corpse thrashed on the ground for a moment, but Michalis’s focus was on Nino’s head. He watched as the life disappeared from her blue eyes, and decided to take the head with him and give it to Jaffar. Even if upsetting the assassin wasn’t the wisest course of action, Michalis had to let him know, just what he did to his precious green-haired girly. And presenting him with the head would work better than just telling him, what he did. Another idea came into his head. Getting down again, he ripped her panties off. He wiped the semen that was leaking from her pussy into it, also getting some of the blood from her neck onto it next. Even if the girl wasn’t a virgin, he could always present her as one. With two surprises for the assassin, Michalis left the room - leaving both Maria’s and Nino’s corpses behind.


Elise hurried her horse to go faster. She was very sad that she had to leave Nino and Maria behind, but after losing sight of them the Nohrian princess decided that her own safety was more important. Her long drills of hair bounced up and down as she rode away from the sounds of battle she could hear. With how fast she was going, she was unable to notice a lower tree branch that showed up in her path. It hit her on the face, and the impact threw the stunned girl off her horse. Her small body made an arc in the air, before crashing down on the ground. Unfortunately for her, she landed head-first, directly on a stone. A cut opened up above her eyebrow as the second blow to the head in a number of seconds knocked her out.

Waking up a few hours later, her head wasn’t the only thing that was hurting. Before her purple eyes even opened, she could sense a lot of pain from her cunnie and her anus. Taking a look at her body, Elise with some surprise and fear saw that she was naked. Neither her black dress nor the pink panties and bra she wore underneath were there. Her small breasts hurt too, as if someone had been pulling on them. She remembered this feeling from one of Camilla’s old games she played with her, but Camilla tried not to hurt her that much while now her nipples were stretched out. Looking down on her body, she she could see something was shoved inside her cunnie - and past it, she could see blood and some white liquid trickling out of it. She tried to reach out and pull it out, only to find out her hands were tied up. Still, her movements on the ground have alerted the soldiers who had found her that she was awake. “Guys, the little slut is up now!” Were they talking about her? The group of men suddenly appearing around her told her that they most likely were.

“Get up, little girl. We’ve already all had our fun with you - your body might have already told you that. Now, it’s time for your final ride.” Tears of fear and confusion appeared in her eyes. So, it was them who hurt her when she was sleeping - but what could ‘final ride’ mean? Were… They going to punish her? “Please, don’t hurt me! I’m a good girl, I’ve just been doing what I’ve been told!” She screamed as the men forced her to get up, giving her small ass a few slaps when she did. “Oh, that only makes it more fun.” One told her that as they had her walk for a moment. She was glad that they at least kept her black boots on - without them, she was sure she’d hurt her legs on the foliage spread out on the ground. She didn’t know that, but a tree would hurt her in a much more permanent way than that.

Elise smiled as she saw her horse under one of the trees ahead. It must have ran off when she passed out. She wondered if the men got it back for her. Maybe they would let her go? As they stopped a few meters away from the horse, she could see some rope on the tree it was tied to. Was that a loop at the end of it? More fear surfaced in her mind as she understood, what it was. Even if she tried to avoid them, she had witnessed a few executions back in Nohr - and that was most definitely a hanging noose. Was it there… for her? As one man lowered it to the level of her neck, and another struggled for a moment to get it past her hair and wrap it around her throat, she understood that it truly was. Her legs began shaking in fear and sudden weakness - only to trigger whatever the men shoved into her cunnie. The thing began vibrating, only making her body shake more as her vagina was stimulated against her will. Her virginity was taken away from her while she was unconscious. The internal bleeding caused by both having her hymen broken and their roughness started yet again as she moaned against her will, the dildo in her pussy quickly arousing her young body even despite the pain.

Once the noose was fixed in place, the men lifted her from the ground and sat her on top of her horse. Sitting in the saddle while naked, it shoved the dildo deeper into her. She screamed in pain as her pussy stretched to accommodate it, but it also increased the pleasure she was feeling there. Within a few more moments, Elise came against her will. Deeply embarrassed by her public climax, her face flushed red as she tried to cover herself up with her tied-up hands. The horse protected her cunnie from sight, but not for long. The juices leaking out of her after her orgasm trickled onto the saddle and down the side of her horse’s body, so the men was able to tell that she did. It seemed that they were only waiting for this, for once they noticed that, they gave the horse a few smack on the back with her staff - and it slowly proceeded to walk forward. Hitting the horse on the sides with her legs, she tried to make him stop, but without any success - if anything, it only shoved the dildo inside her even deeper in. Soon, the noose stopped her in place while the horse continued to walk forward. Holding onto it with her legs, it only worked for a moment before she began to slide back on the horse. Another strike of her staff made it go faster, and soon she was sitting at its rump. She heard another whoosh of the staff moving through the air - this time, it hit her in the small of her back. As the strike forced the air out out of her lungs, she lost her balance and slipped off the horse - the noose catching with a powerful jerk her before she hit the ground.

Even knowing it was futile, Elise immediately tried to reach the ground with her legs, kicking out with them for a few moments. Alas, the rope was high enough that even a grown-up woman like her big sis Camilla wouldn’t be able to reach it - let alone a still growing girl like her. With that failing, there was little else she could try to do. The tree’s trunk was too far away for her to reach, and with her hands tied up she couldn’t reach or grab anything that would support her. There was no big sis Camilla here to bail her out of this. Corrin wouldn’t come and save her, and neither would Xander nor Leo. These words bounced around her head as the rope began digging into her neck. Elise letting out a choked cry of anguish, using up most of the air that was remaining in her lungs to voice her sadness and regret. She just wanted to help her siblings on the battlefield… How did it end up like this?

The burning sensation in her lungs began to spread to the rest of her body as the last remains of stale air there were stripped of all oxygen. Her chest started shaking, her small breasts with it. Twisting on the rope, her body began jumping around. Her legs began to kick again as her neck started to burn, too. Her high, black boots obscured the twitching of her toes. Even with her pussy stuffed with the dildo the soldiers inserted there, her hips began jumping madly - enough for the dildo to trigger again. With the Nohrian princess weakened already, it quickly began eating away at her strength. With the nearby stimulation, her bladder released a streak of piss that run down her legs and into her boots. Her arms, tied up at the front of her body, managed to knock against the dildo, destabilizing it a bit as she flailed with them aimlessly. The also knocked her twintails around a bit, the golden-blonde braids swinging like pendulums.
Her young neck was on the verge of snapping when she fell off her horse the second time, but now it was just stretched out, with veins visible through her skin underneath the rope. The innocent blush of embarrassment turned into a red of strangulation as the lack of air started to affect her, with her face slowly starting to look more and more mindless. Her tongue slipped free from her mouth, and her purple eyes turned a dimmer shade of purple while the whites of her eyes went bloodshot.

Because of how clouded her mind was, Elise had troubles thinking straight now. Her sluggish mind tried to make sense of the vibrations in her cunt, and the pleasure spreading through her rapidly weakening body because of them. That pleasure reawakened the image of Camilla in her mind. Her doting sister tried this kind of stimulation with her a few times, each time deciding she was yet too young for her to enjoy. With it being the only conscious sexual experience Elise had, her regressing brain assumed it was her who was touching her now. Her vision was so blurred that she couldn’t see the soldiers anymore, and she had by now forgotten about the dildo stuck there as well. “Bis sis… Ca-millaa~!” She moaned, surrendering her body to the pleasure in her final moments. Unfortunately for her, her cunt was already quite lubricated with the juices of her earlier orgasm, the blood from her vaginal walls ravaged by the men before she woke up and the semen they left her then. As her snatch started leaking her arousal again, the dildo started to slide out of her. Her body started to spasm, in pleasure this time. With each of her twitches, the dildo slid another bit out. Just as Elise was about to come, it fell out - leaving her on the edge but unable to come. Her hands were tied up so she couldn’t touch herself there with them, and her legs were too limp because of the pleasure to rub them together, either. “Ca… milla… go on… please…” she tried her best to convey her wishes, completely lost in her delusion. Mercifully, her body succumbed only a few seconds later, Elise bouncing one final time on the noose as her mind went blank.

Her corpse continued to swing for some more time, with the soldiers deciding to leave her dangling there. Her eyes were now completely empty, and her face turned dark, purplish red. Her feet were angled downwards, her hands and hair both staying motionless on the sides and front of her body. Her naked, barely developed chest that was rarely shaken with post-mortem twitches painted a sad picture of a young life that was brutally cut short.


Loki stormed into her secret cave. Happily, she saw that Delthea was still there, the girl kept sedated by her magical trap. Loki had just returned from her journey to the labyrinth of Thabes. She went there in order to gather some powerful artifacts for herself, and the supply of thanophages she managed to acquire there was very satisfying. If the glyphs left behind by the alchemist Forneus were to be believed, the little insects - no larger than her thumb - would allow her to bring dead people back as mindless soldiers. She had seen the risen firsthand in the ancient halls there, but would they work the same on a different world? Fortunately, she had just the perfect test subject for that. Stopping over the young mage, Loki prepared to kill her. However, a different idea came to her mind as she knelt over the girl and ripped her chestpiece off. The idea of testing it on a living subject. Before she did that, she wanted to have some fun with the child first. Tearing the brown, short dress the girl wore as well, Loki hungrily stared at the girl’s underdeveloped body. Her breasts were so little that her chest was almost completely flat, and the girl’s pink cunt didn’t even grew its first patch of pubic hair over it yet. Removing the spell keeping the small mage unconscious, Loki waited for her to wake up while feeling the hairless snatch up with one hand.

Seeing Delthea’s body react to her touch amused Loki. She began to twitch in her sleep, more and more, until finally her brown eyes snapped open. “Huh? Ech, gross! What are you doing to my body?! And who are you?” The girl didn’t waste any time demanding an explanation. Loki only smiled at her wickedly, refusing to do so and squeezing her cunt from the inside harder. Only at this point, did Delthea notice that she was naked, the girl further alienated by that. She barely recalled wondering into some cave, but nothing before that. Her entire body felt very numb, as if she was forced to stay motionless for quite some time. It was some magic - it must have knocked her out. Delthea was slightly impressed that the woman managed to hit her with magic without her noticing, and also a bit afraid. Maybe, just maybe, the woman was more powerful than she was, magically… She was surely stronger than her physically, though. Struggling as she could, she was unable to break free from the uncomfortable hold the purple-haired woman was keeping her in. Once she saw her go more lively, Loki used her free hand to grab her by the throat and pin her down. The slight dampness forming on the fingers in Delthea’s snatch told her that the brown-haired girl’s body was answering her actions in the way she desired, even if Delthea couldn’t understand, what was happening.

An illusory, yet solid cock spurted from over Loki’s cunt. Delthea looked at it wide-eyed, not getting what it was. “Eek!” She called out when she felt Loki pull her fingers out of her now slightly self-lubricated snatch. Once they were out, Loki used them to spread Delthea’s developing labia as she placed the tip right at the entrance, pushing her frail legs apart. The confusion on her face amused Loki as she pushed in, enjoying the tightness of her young cunt. Delthea squealed in pain as her hymen was broken, her little body shaking as Loki’s dick made its way deep into her pussy. She tried to struggle again, but just as unsuccessfully as before. As she pounded her, savouring in the sensation that only came with raping a girl’s virginity away, she could feel Delthea’s body growing warmer. With Delthea’s body almost fully awake now, it was only a matter of time before she’d be able to get past how repulsed she was, and blast her away with her magic. Even if letting her do that added an additional thrill to this, Loki wasn’t going to give Delthea the opportunity to do that. Still, she could use that idea as additional stimulation until she came, as she wanted to do this before moving on. Tightening the grip on her throat, Loki moaned as Delthea’s cunt began clenching harder on her - having her breath cut off completely scared the girl enough that her muscles tightened nicely. The increased suction from Delthea’s cock was enough to make her cum, Loki releasing her load into the bleeding hole with a sensual moan.

Even if the cock itself was illusory, the hot semen she released was very real. Delthea’s face shriveled in disgust as she felt the sticky semen pour into her slit. Her eyes were bulging from the asphyxiation. She was very afraid of dying like this, and yet there was nothing she could do to protect herself. Fortunately, just as her lungs were about to give out, the woman released the hold on her neck. She also pulled out from between her legs. Hungrily inhaling fresh air in, Delthea timidly wondered if the woman was done with her and would let her go now. However, Loki was far from done with her. Picking some small insect from a reinforced bag, she turned back towards the young girl. For some reason, seeing the insect squirm in Loki’s hands terrified her more than the death by asphyxiation she had almost died to. Her eyes locked onto it as Loki carried it over to her head, hanging it directly over her face. “Are you scared, little girl? I’m not sure what will happen to you… So why don’t we both enjoy this?” Smiling wickedly, Loki moved some of her hair out of the way and placed the insect directly on Delthea’s forehead. The delicate joints of the insect’s legs scrambled against her skin as it walked around for a few second, the tiny blades at the ends cutting deep into her. Unable to control her fear, Delthea tried to reach for it, to tear it off, only to see that Loki had bound her hands. The fear overwhelming her, she lost control of her bladder, and Loki’s semen leaking out of her slit was joined by her piss streaming out of her urethra.

Suddenly, the insect’s claws and jaws began to eat away at one point. Her skin was shredded before she got the chance to even react, a clear circular hole appearing at the front of her forehead. With the outer layer of protection gone, the insect began to use its sharp teeth to eat its way through her skull. Shards of bone began to fly high in the air as the insect devoured parts of it, throwing the rest away. Delthea began throwing on the ground, doing her best to somehow make the insect fall and to break free from Loki’s bindings, only amusing the illusionist. “Please! Get it off!” Delthea screamed in a horrified voice as her frontal bone finally gave way and her brain became exposed. Her movements became less coordinated as the insect sank it jaws into her brain matter, eating away. Her eyes bulged, nearly leaking away from her sockets within moments, her entire body spasming as the insect munched through more and more of her brain. Foam began to show up on her lips as Loki dismissed the bindings on her hands, watching excitedly as powerful spasms made the girl roll around on the ground. Blood began to flow from her nostrils and her mouth, the insect now fully gone from sight. Watching it work, Loki massaged the patch of skin over her cunt that she grew the cock from - it was always extra sensitive after that, so she enjoyed it a lot.

In just a few minutes, almost all of Delthea’s personality had been erased. The insect had devoured most of her brain, latching onto the remaining part and spreading out roots throughout her hollowed skull, establishing control over Delthea’s body. As it did, Loki poured some of her magic through the hole in Delthea’s forehead. It bound the insect to her, and by extension granted her control over Delthea’s zombified body. Loki’s first command for the Risen girl was to get up so she could check, what effect this had on her body. She looked pretty much the same, except for the hole in her forehead - and the dull look in her usually lively eyes. Her tongue was hanging free from her mouth, and she was drooling a bit. If anything, the liquids leaking from her cunt only seemed to increase in volume now, with more piss and some what she assumed were her pussy juices flowing freely from it now. The weakness and fear Delthea had been showing when she was still alive were gone - the girl was standing firmly, even if her face lacked any intelligence now. That wasn’t something she wanted from her, anyways. Her strength mattered a lot more.

To test it out, Loki handed her a small piece of metal, and watched as the girl easily squashed it - with far more strength than Delthea possessed before. The small flame the girl was able to call was nothing compared to magical prowess the girl showed before, though. Because of that, she couldn’t let the girl out for now - if anyone checked it, then there would be problems. “Stay here for now.” She ordered the Risen girl, and although she couldn’t speak now, the undead mage acknowledged her order with a groan.

Loki smiled as she headed out of her cave. Between this, and the morph Ursula, she was getting more and more underlings in Askr. With these two and some magical artifacts she managed to gather, she was very excited just thinking of the havoc she could unleash on Askr if deemed necessary. “Soon, o summoner of Askr. Soon I shall show you true chaos!” She cackled to herself while changing back into Anna, and heading for the redhead’s office. She really needed to make preparations for that.

 No.13782

>>13779
Oh my~ My favorite was Midori. Think you can do more loli pussy destruction? Both stabbing and shooting?sure even push a glowing hot metal rod into one... Make some little loli get her clitoris cut off...



Some anal pain and fucking would be fun too.

 No.13783

>>13779
I never expected to enjoy a loli hanging, but you chose one of my favorite fates lolis. Her hanging was very descriptive and I hope you do more hangings that are as descriptive.

 No.13914

>>13782 I'll try to do something from these when doing another loli chapter - currently scheduled as 37 on my list. (There's a high chance that it will get pushed back because of the new seasonal units, though)

>>13783 Elise deserved the best :D It was a combination of me really liking her as an unit in Heroes and also me liking the idea of doing a horse hanging. Happy you enjoyed it, and I'll do my best in the future to keep it up.

This chapter took a bit longer cuz I was pretty much unable to write last week :/ I think it's worth the wait, though :)

Fjorm's scene is based on Veiled's drawing of her

Chapter 31: Blood-Freezing Betrayals



tags: non-con, M/F, Futa/F, Beheading, Debreasting, Pussy-stabbing, Slit Throat, Neck Snap, Cut wounds, Heart removal, rape, incest



Fjorm happily walked through the halls of the Askran castle, excited like never before. Upon returning, her first urge was to go and meet with the summoner. However, as she thought of what exactly could happen once she went to meet him, the Nifl princess realized it might go better if she refreshed herself first. Once that was done, and she dropped Ophelia’s head off in her room, she went directly towards the summoner’s quarters. Walking in, she was excited to see that Hinoka was nowhere to be seen. Her heart started beating faster once the summoner turned towards her. Drawing deep breaths to calm herself down, Fjorm began to speak.

“Kiran. I’m happy to report that my mission to my homeland was a success. We now have a way to defeat Surtr.” Her eyes showed her excitement as she walked closer to him. “May I take the Breidablik for a moment?” She asked politely while standing directly next to him. As he turned and lifted the gun from its resting place, she took that opportunity to move even closer to him - pressing her body directly against him. It lasted only a moment, as he broke it off when turning to give her the weapon - but the girl was already happy with this little physical contact. As she took the gun from his hands, their hands touched for a moment - icy sparks of excitement jumping off her and onto him upon contact. Once she had the weapon in her hands, the flutter got to her - and she forgot, what to do next. The gun in her hands… she looked at it curiously, then remembered - she had to strengthen it with the gem she created through the Rite of Frost. But where was it? She remembered putting it in the folds of her skirt... But where exactly? As she didn’t want to make Kiran wait, and just didn’t want to search through all the fold of it, she grabbed her dress by the waist and began to rip it off. Tearing the entire lower part of her dress off along with her belt, she then flapped it all in front of herself a few times, until the crystal fell out - floating in place. She grabbed it again, her fingers digging into the crack between the blue and red parts. Detaching the two halves from each other, she then placed them on the sides of the barrel. Closing her hands over them, she closed her eyes and proceeded to infuse them into the weapon with her magic. It required energy… almost too much energy for her to handle. She was able to finish the process, but had doubts if it worked in full. Breathing heavily, she let go of the twin crystals - and turned back towards Kiran. Only then did she realize, that ripping the bottom of her skirt off left her very exposed. Her powerful thighs were fully uncovered, and her pussy was only covered by the fresh pair of white panties she put on before. However, she didn’t mind - if there was one person who she’d like to see her in the nude, it was Kiran. Looking at his face, she could tell his eyes were checking her legs out - her heart beating faster again when she saw that.

“Here you go, Kiran. The ancient power of the ice of Nifl is now at your disposal. We shall use it to defeat Surtr… and earn freedom for my kingdom.” Fjorm said happily while handing him the gun. Kiran seemed as happy to hear it as she was to say it, examining the gun with a grin on his face. Turning it towards one of the walls, he channeled magic through the gun - creating a block of ice in the middle of the room. As he did it, Fjorm moved closer to him again - and as he lowered the gun, she embraced him from the side. “I’ve said it before… My body and life are yours, Kiran.” She moaned against his shoulder, her heart rate spiking. Kiran turned his head around, looking directly at her. To have him this close to her… She dreamt of this moment some many times… Even if his face betrayed no emotion, he didn’t push her away… She took this as an encouragement to go ahead. She moved her head forward, until their lips connected. Her body started shaking in excitement when Kiran kissed her back, his lips seemingly hot against her icy-cold ones.

Eventually, Kiran broke the kiss off, but Fjorm continued to cling on to him. He had to push her away to make her let go of him, even if it was only for a moment. This time, he took a closer look at the upper part of her body. Once Fjorm saw him staring at his chest, she quickly removed her pauldrons, and the upper flaps of her dress they were keeping in place. Beneath the twin pieces of cloth that were covering her chest up, the dress itself hugged her body tightly. Her breasts were protruding through it, clearly visible, but Fjorm decided it wasn’t enough. She quickly froze that entire part of her dress, groping her breasts and making them bounce to show the off as she did. Then, she made it shatter, showing her tits to Kiran. She couldn’t tell, what he was thinking… She had a fine body, right? So he should be satisfied with what he was seeing?

The bulge at the front of his robes was a sign for her that he did. Her heart began moving rapidly upon seeing that - his body was responding to hers! Her hands, covered in fingerless gloves, pushed the robes aside and freed his erection from them - only for the summoner to follow up and take them off in full. She stroked him for a few moments, with him taking her hand after a moment. He lead her to the icy wall he created before, and for some reason that aroused her almost as much as seeing his nude body. She knew that her arousal was showing through her panties - even if they were fresh, her pussy was dripping with her arousal like never before, and she was sure they were already completely damp. Kiran sat down on the icy wall, and Fjorm climbed on top of him. Tugging her panties to the side, she revealed her soaking slit to him. Once she was sure he was able to get a look at it, she eagerly lowered herself onto his cock, her powerful thighs laid out on top of his hips. The pleasure she felt as he pushed in was unlike anything she had ever felt before. Her face lit up in moments, flushed with excitement as she started moaning loudly. Her breasts bounced as she rode him, her hands parallel to her body. She wanted to grab onto his hands, but he had them hidden from her. Oh well. She’d have plenty of time to feel him up later on - so now she just proceeded to enjoy her first time with the man she dedicated her life to, her plump ass slapping onto his torso with each bounce.

After a while, he showed her, what he’d been hiding. It was the summoning gun. But why would he take it here? “Testing this on a living target sounds nice.” She heard his words, but they didn’t seem to be directed at her. She watched wide-eyed as Kiran directed the weapon towards her, and unleashed its new magic on her. A block of ice began to form all around her upper body. In moments, she was almost completely frozen over. Kiran spared her legs and her hips, and of course he couldn’t cut off her cunt while he was fucking her. However, once that was over, Kiran began pounding into her. Since half of her body was frozen over, she couldn’t move anymore, but she was fully conscious and able to feel everything that was happening to her body. Having the ice press against her nipples make them incredibly hard, with each bite of cold making the lower part of her body shiver in excitement. In fact, having ice magic be used on her aroused her beyond anything. She worked so hard to be able to bring him these powers, and now she was the first one he used them on! While freezing people over while fighting in Nifl, a few times she caught herself wondering, how it would feel to be on the receiving end of that kind of magic. And now, she was! While Kiran was slamming his cock into her pussy! It took just a few times of him pushing his cock inside her for the girl to come - her lower body shaking in the climax while the upper part was frozen over. Her lips, opened before because of her moans, now let out a most powerful orgasmic cry - one that resonated in the block of ice covering her.

The additional lubrication let him pound her even harder than before - and her pussy clenching around his cock quickly brought him to the edge. Grabbing the Breidablik again, he quickly dispelled the ice. As soon as Fjorm was free from it, her eyes lit up happily. “Kiran! Ah, Kiran! This feels incredible!” She screamed out, pleasure coursing through her body. As if to respond to her words, Kiran let out a moan of his own - and suddenly, his cock began twitching inside her. His semen began to shoot into her womb, and as it did, Fjorm visualised herself getting pregnant because of that. Oh, how she’d like that to happen! Even if it didn’t, having a piece of him stay within her excited her. If every time felt as good as this, then-
Her ears registered the whoosh from behind far too late for her to do anything about it. Suddenly, she could feel incredible pain in her neck. The rest of her body suddenly felt so… distant, to say the least. As she watched Kiran and her body slowly go away from her, she understood what happened - the falling sensation also helped with that. Someone cut her head off. But who? And why? Tears appeared in her eyes as she as she understood, who was the most likely suspect. As if to confirm her thoughts, Hinoka stepped into her line of sight - the curved blade of her spear red with fresh blood.

“How do you like, that, you icy slut?” Hinoka hissed at her angrily as she lifted the head off the ground. “Kiran is mine, and mine alone.” Fjorm ignored her, looking directly at the summoner - who still had his cock in her snatch, and was slowly starting to move her body up and down on top of him. His eyes were on his lover, and once he saw Fjorm looking at him, he began to speak. “Sorry, Fjorm, but you brought this on yourself. I really appreciate you succeeding in your mission, but you should have known that each and every woman I fuck eventually ends up dying. Hinoka, here, just had a bit more luck than the others… Eventually, her time will come too - but trying to rush it was a bad choice. I couldn’t let you plan to get rid of her in some way - when her time comes, it will be our decision to make, and only ours.” Hinoka interrupted him with a kiss, sandwiching Fjorm’s head between her chest and Kiran’s. Fjorm was able to get a better look at her breasts as she did that, comparing them to hers with a note of sadness. It didn’t matter anymore… Her life was ending now.

Still, in her final moments, Fjorm’s mind was filled with happiness. Sure, she was scared of dying. But it was by Kiran’s will - so that made it okay for her. She got to experience the bliss of having sex with him - for a few minutes, her mind was filled with pleasure incomparable to anything else. The man she loved got the power to avenge her home… Only because of her. She knew he would end up defeating Surtr soon… Tears began to flow from her eyes again, but this time they were tears of joy. Getting together with Kiran and living would have been perfect, but this was an alright result for her - and so, she was able to pass on peacefully.

As life left Fjorm’s body, her soul didn’t move on. She was right about the magic she put on the Breidablik before - it required additional fuel to work. With her soul bound to that magic, once it was free from her body, it surged into the summoning gun - finishing the spell in process and binding her to it forever.

Neither Kiran nor Hinoka saw that - Kiran was still using Fjorm’s body, his cock buried deep within her bowels through her anus. Hinoka was trying to use Fjorm’s head to get off, but wasn’t getting anywhere with it - distracted by Kiran’s words from before. Frustrated, the Hoshidian set the head down and moved to Fjorm’s body as well. She let her mind wonder for a bit as she use her spear to slice both of Fjorm’s feet off, taking them out of her boots next. Seeing the cut-off feet of her rival up close reawakened the desire in her in full. Hinoka brought them directly to her face, breathing in their scent. As Fjorm had washed herself directly before coming there, their smell was pretty pleasant. Hinoka happily played with each of Fjorm’s toes, and after she did, she placed them both on her pussy and began furiously rubbing herself - but again, to no avail.
“Need a hand?” Kiran seemed to have noticed her troubles, her lover holding her spear and using it to cut one of Fjorm’s hands off. Once it was off, splashing some blood onto her still twitching chest, he picked the Breidablik up again, and used it on the severed hand. It turned into solid ice, creating a toy Hinoka could use to masturbate. As he watched her pick it up and slide it inside her, then shiver in pleasure, he realized Hinoka could enjoy something else more. Using his new magic again, he created a double-ended dildo for her - one she could use to fuck the corpse once he was done with it. It seemed that Hinoka didn’t want to wait, though. After she finally reached an orgasm using Fjorm’s frozen hand, she moved on and grabbed the dildo. She quickly took the dildo inside her, then approached the top part of Fjorm’s body - and used the icy phallus to slide into the stump of her neck. The everlasting cold provided her with far more heat in her cunt than any normal toy ever could. The pair continued to enjoy Fjorm’s cold body until they were both fully satisfied with it.



Camilla wandered towards the Nohrain part of the Askran castle, playing with the straps of her kimono as she walked. The Hoshidian piece of clothing hugged her curvy body tightly, but Camilla was enjoying the lustful stares her huge tits and her long legs were getting. She specifically asked for a kimono that would show off her cleavage well, and the high cut letting her parade her legs was a nice bonus. Having her breasts nearly slip out of the kimono with each step she took making them bounce thrilled her, and as she walked it seemed she had managed to catch the attention of some heroes who were following her. However, they left her once she reached the Nohrian wing. A bit disappointed, Camilla strolled towards her room. On the way, she stumbled across her sister. “Oh, Corrin! I’m so happy to see you! Did that mission to the ice kingdom went well? Were you hurt there?” Camilla called out happily when she saw her. The white-haired girl seemed not to get, what she was talking about. Maybe it was a different Corrin from that one? As she wondered about that, Camilla caught her staring at her massive breasts. “Do you like my outfit, dear? Isn’t it the most sensual thing?” Grabbing one of Corrin’s hands, she placed it on one of her breasts. Corrin’s face got flushed when she did that, but Camilla just smiled at her gently.
“Don’t be shy, sister. I know you wanted to touch them…” As Corrin suddenly squeezed her tit with her hand, Camilla stopped to moan quietly. Looking into Corrin’s red eyes, Camilla was happy to see them filled with lust. “You’re a big girl now, sister. Big enough to have these kinds of desires. If you ever want to bring them to life with me... I’m always ready.” Camilla let go of Corrin’s hands now, only for her sister to grab onto one of them with hers. “Please… Let’s do it now…”
“Gladly, my dear.” Camilla let herself be lead away by the girl, a bit surprised to see that they left the Nohrian wing and walked towards the central one. Her sister must have been new in Askr if she didn’t have a room assigned yet… To her surprise, once they reached their destination, she saw that Corrin’s room was very spacious - much bigger than her quarters.

“Camilla… Could you get on the bed?” Corrin asked her, and the purple-haired woman was happy to oblige. If her sister had anything in mind, she’d be more than happy to let her indulge in her fantasies. Moving towards the bed, she removed the shawl from her neck and the red cloak that was covering her back - leaving just the kimono on her body. Laying down, she untied the straps of her kimono, and just waited for Corrin to come to her. For a moment, her sister seemed to be gone. Then, she just suddenly reappeared, her clothes gone. Was she embarrassed about stripping in front of her? That was just sooo cute of her! “You poor thing…” Camilla muttered to herself as Corrin finally walked to her. Camilla was happy to see that this version of her sister had very nice-looking breasts, and her shaved cunt looked as lovely as any of the other Corrin’s she had seen. As the girl, somewhat clumsily, climbed onto the bed, Camilla felt a shiver of excitement going through her body. With it, her breasts bounced again, and with her having loosened the kimono up earlier, they broke free from its confines. Corrin looked at them hungrily again, and Camilla led her hands towards them again. This time, there was nothing between Corrin’s soft hands and the massive mountains of flesh that made for Camilla’s boobs. Corrin surprised her with the eagerness she showed when fondling them, the elder sister moaning as Corrin continued to play with them, switching between skillfully massaging the fleshy mounds and teasing her nipples after hearing a few of her moans. Camilla’s cunt quickly began leaking with her arousal, soaking the cloth of her kimono that was covering it.

After some time enjoying them, Corrin let go of these - leaving Camilla very aroused. Her fingers moved down a bit, and quickly untangled what remained of the tie of her kimono. Then, she simply grabbed onto it and pulled it open, uncovering Camilla’s lower body. Seeing how soaked Camilla was now, the younger girl also found her pussy getting wet. Sinking her head in between Camilla’s powerful thighs, she proceeded to eat her sister out. Camilla’s moans increased in volume as she did that, but between them, Camilla managed to offer to do it for her, too. Corrin just ignored that and proceeded to lick her royal cunt until her face was fully soaked with Camilla’s cunt honey as the older Nohrian princess came. Taking advantage of her momentary orgasm-induced weakness, the red-eyed girl grabbed one of her hands and stretched it out towards one of the bed’s corners. Grabbing a rope she set up there earlier, she quickly tied Camilla’s hand to it. Camilla noticed what she was doing, but still happily let her do the same to her other hand. The knots were too tight for her to break free from, but even if they weren’t, Camilla wouldn’t have tried to - if this Corrin was into bondage, then Camilla was happy to submit to her.

Corrin returned to the front of her, and Camilla eagerly spread her legs towards the bed’s corners as well. Corrin took her time with them, her head kissing a trail down one of them while feeling that leg’s thigh up with her hands. She proceeded to rub her hands against it as she slid them down that leg, finally reaching her feet. Once she did that, Corrin tickled her a bit before finally wrapping the cord around her ankle and leaving the feet there. Camilla moved the feet a bit, checking how the rope felt against it. Corrin repeated the process with the other leg, feeling the wetness of Camilla’s orgasm and her growing arousal on her shapely thighs when touching the inner sides of her thighs. Once her sister was fully immobilized, Corrin climbed back atop of her - placing her pussy over Camilla’s face. As her sister began to eagerly lap at her cunt, arousal quickly spreading through Corrin’s entire body. The younger sister leaned forward, her thighs - even more succulent that her elder’s - pressing against Camilla’s tits. Once she was far enough, she placed her hand at the entrance of Camilla’s snatch. She got her fingers wet with Camilla’s juices before sliding a few of them into Camilla’s snatch. The muffled moans coming from beneath her told her Camilla was enjoying the position they were in. Corrin proceeded to finger her, careful not to make her cum yet. As her arousal increased, it became harder and harder to keep focused on that. Still, Corrin was able to orgasm first - coming all over Camilla’s face, not unlike the orgasm she brought her to before. She collapsed on top of Camilla, squashing her tits as she fell, her body shaking in pleasure. She pulled her fingers out of Camilla as she fell, keeping her from reaching her climax. With all her limbs spread out, Camilla was unable to push over the edge, her sister denying her the climax she wanted.

Once Corrin had recovered from her own climax, she immediately jumped off the bed and walked away. Camilla saw her disappear again - was a part of the wall missing where she went? As the white-haired girl emerged back from there, Camilla understood that her suspicion was correct. What was that shining in her hand? Was it… a knife? “This might turn out to be even more entertaining than I thought!” Camilla commented excitedly in the back of her mind as she saw Corrin walk back towards her. She climbed back on the bed, and the fingers of her free hand lingered at the entrance to her snatch again. As she slowly began to touch her sister again, the hand with the knife moved towards her chest. Camilla’s body shivered as the cold metal began to rub against her skin, tracing a way up her stomach. However, any sensuality this was bringing was ripped away when Corrin stabbed the knife into the base of her left boob. Blood sprayed onto her chest and her stomach as Corrin quickly sliced the enormous mammary off, while picking up the pace with which she was fingering Camilla.

Pain and pleasure mixed in Camilla’s brain, the purple-haired woman moaning against her will. Her breasts were her pride and joy. Corrin showed them so much care before… Why would she cut them off now? The stab of pain in her surviving breast told her that her sister intended to go through with this. Camilla wondered if it would be possible to attach them back later somehow as more blood started spurting around from her second open wound. She took the fast way with the first one, but now Corrin seemed to be taking her time - sawing away at her breast with systematic movements that she synced with the fingers going in and out of her vagina. Camilla was able to quickly adapt to the pain Corrin was giving her, turning it into more pleasure. Her breaths became more rapid and shallow as she reached the edge of her climax again - just as Corrin finished her cut, removing her second breast. She was hoping for Corrin to let her come this time. However, the girl didn’t put her fingers in again, and Camilla writhed on the bed in frustration as she was denied an orgasm for the second time. “Please, Corrin! Let me come! Sister!” Camilla called out as she squirmed against her restraints, trying to move her cunt back onto Corrin’s fingers and climax. Sadly, Corrin’s lower hand was just out of her reach. Camilla looked longingly at Corrin’s other hand as she moved it from her chest, the knife still in hand. She took it down her body, and before Camilla had a chance to react, plunged it into the depths of her slit.

The pain of having her pussy walls being sliced apart hit Camilla very hard, and yet the new sensation there was enough to make her cum. Her pussy began clenching harder on the knife as she did, receiving deep cuts all along the length of it. Camilla howled in pain, but that changed into an orgasmic gurgle mid-way through. Tears began to flow from her purple eyes, her body under too much strain for her to handle. Giving in, her entire body started twitching wildly, throwing the knife around her vaginal canal for the entire duration of her orgasm - delivering more wounds to her most sensitive canal. Blood mixed with her orgasmic juice proceeded to squirt from her opening, coating both the knife’s handle and Corrin’s hand with them. As the orgasmic high began to die down and only pain remained in her cunt, Camilla managed to choke out a question: “Corrin… My dear Corrin… Why?”

Upon hearing that question, Corrin pulled the knife out of Camilla’s bleeding snatch. Camilla could tell that the girl was rubbing herself furiously as she did that, forcing the blood-stained handle into her cunt for a few moments. Although she didn’t answer, Camilla began to understand that the girl did this because of how horny the idea of doing this must have made her. Moaning, Corrin climbed onto the bed and crawled over to Camilla’s head. As Camilla’s lips parted again, trying to ask her the question, the younger girl took the knife out of her vagina and delivered a slice across the side of Camilla’s neck. The intended words turned into a few wet gurgles, blood leaking from between Camilla’s open lips. The slice in her neck also began spurting blood, blood that Corrin hungrily watched. She let go of the knife, and just continued to finger herself for a few more moments, before climaxing again. Her orgasm shook her entire body, Corrin letting go of any barriers in her mind. Along with a climax, a half-transformation shook the girl’s body - and as her pussy was squirting with come, an already erect dragon dick sprung from over it. With how she was placed now, it rubbed against Camilla’s throat as it grew. Even if her entire body was in pain now, Camilla was disappointed that she didn’t know about this earlier - she would have definitely wanted to be fucked by a cock like this! The barbs on the entire length seemed dangerous, but Camilla wouldn’t have cared about that - and in her current state, she cared even less.

She’d get the chance to taste it before dying. After Corrin had recovered from her orgasm, she looked curiously at the throbbing member that had grown at her crotch. She understood it was there when she was in her dragon form, but this was her first time having it appear while half-transformed. And it was already SO hard! She gave it one stroke with her hand, and immediately moaned - it felt incredible. Her purple-haired lady told her this might happen, but she didn’t say it would feel this good. She had just the perfect woman to test it on… And the new hole she had created seemed very inviting. Moving the cock around a bit, she placed it against the slice in Camilla’s neck. Then, she pushed the wound open and forced her new cock in. This was~! So good~! Corrin’s moans were louder than ever as she began to slide her shaft into Camilla’s neck and throat. With it being longer than Camilla’s neck was wide, it quickly slammed into the other side of her neck, stretching it out. Camilla stared at her in horror as the connection with the rest of her body was almost severed, her spine breaking as Corrin slammed her cock into it. Her head started bouncing with each of Corrin’s thrusts, but even so the Nohrian woman was still awake. Awake enough to hear the door opening in the distance. Even as her face was splashed with blood and bone from her throat, and her vision was getting hazy, she was still able to see a busty, purple-haired woman approach them.

“I see you’ve taken my suggestion to heart, darling. So how does it feel to kill someone who loves you? Mesmerizing, isn’t it?” Loki was surprised to see Corrin in her room, but also happy about it. She stumbled upon the girl right after she had been summoned, and was able to quickly take her under her influence. Looking somewhat similar to her big sister must have helped her with that. And now, here she was - killing that woman for pleasure just because she planted seeds of corruption in her mind. She didn’t expect to see them work this quick - but it seemed that this Corrin was just that susceptible.
“You were right, Lady Loki. This… Feels incredible, really! Better than anything I’ve ever felt before!” The half-dragon girl called out to her, her thrusts suddenly picking up speed as Loki’s clothes disappeared from her body.

“I’m happy to hear that, dearie.” Loki told her as she picked one of Camilla’s severed tits up and compared it to hers. Surprisingly, they seemed evenly matched. Her curiosity sated, she summoned her illusory cock as well. Going for Camilla’s lower body, she saw her ruined cunt and decided to take another hole. She forced it through Camilla’s already half-open sphincter, and proceeded to pound that hole with as much strength as she could find in her hips. Camilla was now nearly gone at this point, her head pretty much torn off by her sister’s dragon prick. Before passing on, she was still able to see Corrin’s lips locking onto Loki’s as the two women who were using her dying body kissed. The semen spurting from Corrin’s cock tearing her head away was something she missed, Corrin collapsing after her third orgasm of the night. She just watched happily as her mistress fucked her sister’s headless corpse. Loki showed her so much kindness after she arrived here… Corrin was very happy that she was able to meet her. As she watched Loki, Corrin took Camilla’s head and lifted it to her eyes. The sadness and surprise seen in her dead, purple eyes saddened Corrin a bit - in her final moments, was Camilla jealous about Loki? To even things up, she delivered a passionate kiss to her dead lips - her tongue making its way in into Camilla’s mouth and moving hers around. “Thanks for a night to remember, big sis Camilla.” She thought to herself as she continued to make out with the detached head - her semen dripping out of the stump at the bottom.



“Lyon! I’m so happy to see you!” Eirika exclaimed when she saw Grado’s prince in the hallway. Rushing over, she embraced him in a strong hug as the man stood there, embarrassment on his face.
“I… I also missed you, Eirika.”
“It has been so long since we studied together… When I was summoned to this world, I was hoping that maybe this would give us a chance to reunite - and here you are!” Eirika called out happily as the girl let go of him. He also let out a happy laugh, albeit a bit half-hearted - but Eirika didn’t notice, too happy at being reunited with her old friend.
“With you here, I was thinking… Why don’t we practice some magic together? I’ve taken in what you had taught me, and now I’m a functional dark mage as well!” She smiled at him happily as she made the proposition. Lyon’s brow furrowed. His memories from their world were quite hazy, but didn’t she take up a sword back there? Whatever the reason, he liked this change. Seeing her up close reawakened the feelings he had for her, and he was glad for any chance to spend more time with her.
“I’d be delighted to see the effects of your studies. And help if you need it with anything… But I’m sure by now you’ve got everything figured out just fine.” Smiling, the two of them walked towards the magic practice rooms. His fingers found her hand, and the two walked there while holding hands.

When they arrived, Lyon was impressed by how sizeable the halls were there - and the reinforcements around them. Sound- and magicproof walls made sure that no mage bothered anyone with their practice, and if their magic slipped out of control, it would just be contained to this one room. Stretching out his arms, he gathered the magic inside her while watching Eirika prepare as well. Then, the two of them started to show off their magic - and Lyon believed almost nothing could make him happier than this. However, there was this one feeling growing at the back of his mind…


Eirika breathed heavily as another spell soared over her head. Once Lyon made sure that her magic was strong enough, the two of them clashed in a friendly spar. As he was still stronger than her in dark arts, she was mostly on the defensive. His magic hit her a few times, eating away at her clothes a bit - a part of her boot was gone, and one side of her waist was now uncovered as well.
“Alright, I think I need a break now!” She called out towards him, and he immediately dropped the spell he was preparing, with dark energy pouring back into him. She approached him, happy about their workout.
“It seems I’m still somehow behind you. I’m happy you have something you’re this good at… You always seemed so upset when both me and my brother beat you in swordplay.” Eirika told him with another happy smile, and a pained expression showed on his face.
“Ephraim? Is he here as well?” He asked in a tone different from his earlier calm one.
Eirika didn’t seem to notice, and replied as cheerfully as before. “Of course, silly! The Frelian royalty is also here, as well as many others from worlds different from ours. It’s really incredible when you think about it. And now you’re here as well!” She hugged him again, the exposed skin of her strong, meaty thighs brushing against his leg through his robe.

“Yes, I am. And being able to see you again… I’m so glad…” His voice trailed off, suddenly overly emotional. He closed his eyes, happy that Eirika was unable to them now. He drew a few deep breaths to calm down.
“In fact… There’s something I wanted to ask you.”

“Sure, go ahead!” Eirika smiled at him again.
“Ever since you left Grado… I couldn’t get you out of my head. I tried to lose myself in my studies in order to quench these feelings, but to no avail. Seeing you again, I just have to say it: Eirika, I… I love you. Would you have me?” His voice was full of emotion as he finally proclaimed his love. However, Eirika seemed less than thrilled.
“You really are new here… If you stayed longer, then you’d have surely heard those rumors. Rumors about me and Ephraim… And since you poured your heart out to me, I shall do the same. These rumors are all true… I-I see my brother in a romantic light, and he does the same for me.” Eirika blushed as she finished her last sentence. It was the first time she confirmed these rumors, and saying it was pretty embarrassing.

“Oh. That’s…” He didn’t finish, angry at himself. How could he ever think she'd want such failure of a man as him? He had failed yet again… As it was always with him. He was doomed to never succeed, his only solace being his magic. Tears appeared in his eyes, and rage grew in his heart. Rage at his own shortcomings. That anger consumed him whole. Suddenly, unimaginable power surged from within him. Before he was able to control it, a purple explosion consumed him, Eirika thrown away by it’s force.
“Lyon! Are you okay?” She screamed towards him, unconcerned about the dark energy eating away at her chestpiece. A few moments later, the flames died down. In the center of it stood her friend - and luckily, he seemed intact.
“I’m sorry. It was not kind of me to say it like this…” She began to apologize, then stopped as the figure’s eyes opened. Their purple suddenly seemed much darker and more violent… And the look on the face was not Lyon’s… He was kind, and yet it showed hatred so pure that Eirika couldn’t help but feel some fear.
“It was some time since I inhabited this body… but it just as hospitable as ever. Why, it even provided me with an offering…”
This definitely wasn’t Lyon’s voice. This Eirika had not yet had her encounter with the Demon King, but immediately she could sense just how vile the entity standing before was. Eirika knew she had to at least try to evict whatever it was from her friend’s body.But with Sieglinde nowhere in sight - or any sword, for that matter - all she had was her magic.
“I don’t know who you are, but… Give Lyon back!” Renais’s princess called out as she prepared a spell. Before she was able to even finish it, let alone throw it at her new foe, she was crushed with dark magic more powerful than she imagined was possible. Her entire body convulsed as pain beyond any she felt earlier consumed all parts of it. As fast as the pain appeared, it was gone.
“Know your place, little pest.”
Eirika stared at Lyon’s body. There was little she could do now, but she couldn’t just give up. She began preparing another spell, but as soon as the thought of doing so left her mind, another dark explosion converged on her.

Thrown unconscious after a scream of pain, Eirika was unable to see that most of her clothes were taken by the hungry flames. Only scraps of her beautiful red battle dress and her white skirt remained, with all the adornments and her cloak gone. Her white panties and bra provided the only remaining protection to her body as she stumbled backwards and fell over.

Her scream of pain had more effect than her tries of fighting the demon did. Hearing it was enough to bring Lyon back out, the demon forced back under control as it let out an angry howl.
“Eirika… I’m sorry…” Lyon muttered when he got fully back in control. Seeing her just in her underwear on the ground was a thrilling sight for him. Telling himself he’s doing it just to check if she’s okay, he got down and looked it up close. Her gentle hands, her muscular, yet graceful legs, her toned belly… He has not seen them fully uncovered since they were both children. Placing one hand on her side, he sent a gentle probe of sark magic to tell, how she was. Her entire body jumped as he did that, and the earlier-loosened clasp of her bra came off as it did.

As he learned that his crush was unconscious, but otherwise fine, he let oir a sigh of relief. Then, his eyes lingered on the massive flesh orbs that his magic had just accidentally uncovered. He watched it wide-eyed as his cock, already awakened by seeing her just in her underclothes, sprung up to fully erect. Reaching towards them, he closed them over both of her Sacred Stones. They fit perfectly in his hands, and as he gently fondled them a quiet moan left her slack slips. She… She was enjoying this?

That was the little encouragement he needed. Letting go of her tits, he hastily reached for the front of his robes and freed his throbbing erection. Then, his hands moved towards her panties. Pulling them down in a quick move, her secret tomb was revealed to him along with a dash of cyan pubic hair over it. Shivering in excitement, he pushed her athletic legs apart and then slid directly into her core.

His earlier actions caused her to get slightly wet, making it easier for him to get inside. Sliding in, he noticed the lack of resistance. Was her virginity already taken by her brother? “Always second best…” He sighed, and as if to answer him, his beloved moaned again, chasing bad thoughts away from his mind. Going slow at first, he began to pick up the pace as Eirika’s moans intensified. Having the woman of his dreams naked and moaning underneath him felt surreal, and yet incredibly pleasuring. All he ever wanted was to get back at her side, and now he got that and more. With her velvet-like walls pulsing around his shaft, he felt happier than ever. Soon, he reached his climax, and he screamed out in release. “Eirika! Ah, Eirika!”

However, his semen shooting up her cunt wasn’t the only thing that was released. As pleasure flowed through his body, so did a massive wave of dark magic. “No! Noooo!” He screamed out as he felt the Demon King claiming dominion over his body again. His hand cupped one of her cheeks as shadows engulfed him again.


“Still struggling for control, are you? Then I shall punish this woman as you care for her.” The Demon King told Lyon as with a flick of his hand he sent another stab of pain through her body. This one was designed to wake her up, and so she did - the sudden switch from sexual pleasure surprising her as she came to. Her cunt clenched over Lyon’s cock. Even if the demon had no interest in carnal pleasures like this, it still provided him with another way to make her suffer.

Seeing her possessed friend over her, his cock stuffing her snatch, Eirika still held no ill will for Lyon. Surely it was the demon who did this to her, as Lyon never would have… Feeling it move inside her, she just had to compare it to Ephraim’s lance. In her memories, her brother seemed longer and thicker than this. “Ah, Ephraim…” She sighed as the demon started to use her more. With no way to resist, it seemed that she’d never take his lance again. Unless… Lyon managed to get his body back.
“Lyon…” She muttered while looking into the demon’s dark purple eyes.

Seeing his reflection in her cyan eyes, the Demon King knew she was awake. Now, he could begin - starting with the arm she dared to take up against him. A flick of his wrist, and dark energy poured into her right arm. At first, nothing seemed to happen. Then, in just a few moments, the limb began to wither. Eirika screamed as her dominant arm was being taken away. It turned red, then purple as it began shriveling. Pieces of flesh began falling off as her hand grew back into the arm, quickly raptured by the magic as well. When the spell was done, all that remained of ber arm was a little roll of purple flesh that barely reached to where her elbow once was. Even through this, Eirika managed to stay strong as Lyon’s cock took her. Unsatisfied, the demon looked over her body again. His eyes stopped on her breasts. Earlier, the vessel compared their beauty to that of the Sacred Stones. All Sacred Stones had to be destroyed!

Placing his hands on her sacred twins, he channeled dark energy straight into them. Then, he removed his hands, and watched as the magic unfolded. The skin of her breasts disappeared straight away, uncovering the intricate combination of flesh and fat that made them so pleasant to touch. Her nipples swelled, then began to lactate. Before long, that milk turned a dark color - and that was when the pain started. Looking down, Eirika watched in horror as the flesh of her chest was slowly converted into a dark liquid that poured onto her belly. She began thrashing on the ground, her cunt hugging his cock tightly with pain-induced spasms. Before long, her breasts were almost gone. All that remained were her nipples and an outer layer of tissue that slumped towards her body, little more than two empty shells.

As the process finished, so did the Demon King. His dark semen shot deep into her body, infused with more dark magic. As it started to slowly eat away at her womb, he unleashed another wave of spells on her body, targeting her remaining limbs. This time, it was a slow-acting spell. Leaning back and pulling out, he decided to enjoy the show as Eirika began screaming again.
“Lyon! Please! Help me!” Eirika called out, and dizziness struck the demon. As she repeated that same scream, the demon found himself slipping away…

Lyon opened his eyes. He was just a distant spectator to what was happening, but hearing Eirika ask for his help gave him enough willpower to fight back. “Eirika!” He called out as he shifted closer, his cock brushing against her entrance again - Lyon repulsed by his earlier actions.
“Lyon… You’re back… I’m so glad…” She commented as he checked her body out with his magic. Tears began to flow from his cheeks as he realized he had no way of stopping that magic. Another person he’d be unable to save…
“Lyon? What’s wrong? Can’t you heal me?” Eirika asked him. His reappearance granted her hope that she could used to endure the pain as dark magic devoured her body from both inside and outside.
“I… I’m unable to help y-you…” He managed to say through the tears. Upon hearing this, Eirika began to cry as well. There really was no hope for her now.

Lyon sobbed as he watched the spells slowly wreck her body. All his magic, and yet he was completely useless. There must have been something he could do. He thought about his options again. If Eirika had to die… In incredible pain… Then how about taking the pain part away? If he killed her now, she wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. He prepared a kill spell, then hesitated. He couldn’t risk the Demon King awakening again. That meant he’d have to kill her with his bare hands.

Climbing onto her body, his cock touched against her cunt again. He looked down at Eirika, and she smiled back at him weakly. “S-sure… go ahead…” With a heavy heart, he pushed in, granting his aching heart at least some relief. Although Eirika had troubles feeling her cunt now, the demon’s semen stripping her off the pleasure receptors there, she still tried to moan to comfort Lyon - it was all she could do now.
As he thrust his hips forward, his hands ended up on the sides of her head. He slid one underneath, using it to lift it from the floor. He met it with his head, kissing her as their lips connected together. Eirika weakly kissed him back, fresh tears flowing from his eyes as she did. Once the kiss was over, he moved his head back up - looking into her eyes again.
“I’m sorry…” He told her, before using his hands to twist the head to the side. Eirika’s eyes widened as her head began to bend in a way it shouldn’t. As it continued, more strain was put on her spine. Lyon tugged on it harder, and her head slammed into one of her shoulders, her neck snapping with a loud crack. The connection to the rest of her body severed, all the pain suddenly disappeared. Her pussy started clenching hard on his cock when he did that. Lyon let go of her and rubbed one hand against her face for a moment, waiting for them to pass. As they just kept going with no signs of stopping, he grabbed it again and pulled further. Her neck ended up completely disfigured, pieces of bone sticking out of it as he pulled it past her shoulder. Her tongue slipped out of her mouth, drool leaking onto her shriveled up arm. More spasms shook her entire body, finally making him cum. He let go of her head, looking directly into her eyes as his semen she was unable to sense shoot into her. Even in orgasmic euphory, he was able to catch the moment when life left her. As his orgasm finished, he began to cry again - pulling out, he watched as the magic finished its work on her body.

Once it was done, Eirika’s body was little more than a doll with an oversized torso and head. Looking at it, realization dawned on him - the dark magic coursing through her should be enough to preserve it. Approaching it again, he snapped whatever bones were still holding her head there and pulled her head off. Putting another conservatory spell on it, he began to drag both of his new toys towards his room. Maybe now that he had this to satisfy his urges, no more people would suffer because of him. Eirika surely would be happy if she knew that even after her death, her body helped to protect people. She might have had some issues with it being turned into a sex toy… but now, she couldn't reject him again.



Lilina carefully walked towards Roy’s room, taking deep breaths with each step. She was going to profess her love to him. Surely, he had to love her back? She rose her hand to knock, but decided not to and just opened it slowly. The wet slapping sounds she could heat through the crack as the door opened discouraged her, but she was determined to press on. Hearing moans of two people disappointed her, but she had to see the truth herself. Walking in, the Ostian princess saw Roy laid out on his bed, with a woman straddling him on top - moving her hips up and down on his cock. The green hair was unmistakable - it was their teacher and Mage General of Etruria, Cecilia. Hearing them moan each other’s names was too much for Lilina. The mage ran out, tears flashing in her eyes as she slammed the door shut behind her. “How could he choose that cow over me? We were the best of friends since we were children!” She complained angrily in her mind, any respect she had for her old teacher gone in an instant. What… what should she do now? She could visit another Roy, but she and this one came from one world together. They should have gotten together immediately! Lilina cursed her indecisiveness as she walked, letting her legs take her wherever they wanted without giving a destination much thought. Taking a look around, she noticed she was in the expedition area. A few quick words, and she volunteered to defend some village from bandits. Blasting a few men apart and imagining each one had Roy’s face would definitely cheer her up a bit. However, she also had another reason to go there. One less becoming of a young noble of her status.
During her time in the Lycian Army, she did not only contribute through her magic. She was able to boost their ranks, as well - bringing a number of brigands over to their cause with her kind words. She had a secret intent behind that, however - one she was sure no one even suspected was a thing. The first night after recruiting each of these men, without failure, she would visit them. And proceed to ride the hell out of their cocks, all as huge as they got, until they were completely spent.
“Roy’s probably not big enough to satisfy me anyways.” Lilina tried to cheer herself up, even if she knew she still loved the red-haired boy. Leaving for this mission, she intended to recruit another of these kind of men. Maybe even she’d fuck him right on the spot to work all her frustration out? Smiling to the imaginary strong man in her thoughts, Lilina stepped through the portal and readied her Forblaze tome.

“This one seems a bit more intelligent than the others.” Lilina thought to herself as she came across another group of brigands some time later. A few flicks of her wrist, and the man who picked her interest was the only one left - his companions quickly consumed by her flames. She saw him throw her axe at her, which she gracefully dodged, the bottom of her white dress flapping high and giving him a view of her perky, tights-clad ass as she spun around. The axe slammed into the ground behind her, leaving the man weaponless for the nearest future. The man looked at her angrily, understanding that he was at her mercy now.
“Why are you attacking this village? The people there haven’t done anything wrong.”
“I attack. I take money.” The man replied, watching her carefully.
“But that’s not right! The people there will suffer if you do that!” She called out, and the man seemed a bit moved by that.
“Need money.” He replied, a bit less fierceful than before.
“We can pay you, too. More than what you earn here!” The man looked at her, and she could tell he was considering her proposition.
“I know that deep down you’re a good guy. Come join us!” As the man seemed to still be undecided, Lilina decided to play her final card. Her fingers played with the clasp above her chest, and as it unlocked she let the front of her dress fall - showing him her still-growing breasts. “There are other benefits… If you join our side…” She let her voice trail off as she wiggled her hips seductively at him, a blush forming on her cheeks. The playful flickers of lust showing in her eyes could have been the thing that finally convinced him.
“Okay girl. Me follow you now.” The man’s words and the massive bulge at the front of his pants both excited her as she fixed the front of her dress back up. The man walked past her and picked the axe from the ground, then followed her as she started on the way back towards the village’s center.

A few moments later, she stumbled across a corpse of a girl from the village. She recognized her as the girl who had greeted her when she arrived. “How awful…” Lilina commented as she took a closer look. Her rags, that barely covered anything even when intact, had been torn to shreds - revealing the girl’s cum-filled snatch and the massive axe wound across her stomach: the villager had almost been cleaved in half. Getting up, she opened her spellbook, eager to hurt anyone who had done this. Only for sudden pain to explode along her entire right arm. The silver bracelet she wore on her wrist was smashed apart as the blade of an axe sliced through her book, her hand, and even her wrist. However, the attack was stronger than to just stop there - the axe slid in all the way to her elbow. Two halves of Forblaze fell to the ground as the two halves of her lower arm hung limply at her side, numb fingers pointing downwards as tears began to flow from her blue eyes.

Her head immediately turned around to get a look at whoever had attacked her. The man who she thought would follow her was grinning at her madly as he ripped his weapon out of her arm, making its two halves sway around. Grabbing her by the shoulder, he spun her around. With his free, huge hand he grabbed the clasp that kept her dress in place. Without giving it much thought, he ripped it off - her teenage breasts revealed to him yet again. He immediately grabbed one of them, sending a shiver of unwanted excitement through her body when he roughly squashed it. He fondled it for a moment, then moved to the other one. Without her tome, and her main magical arm turned unusable, Lilina was unable to resist him. And yet, a part of her was screaming in exhilaration inside. With each of the men she recruited, a voice at the back of her head fantasized about how it would feel if one of them decided to take her on the spot. It seemed that these fantasies were about to come true - her growing arousal fighting within her with the urge to scream for help. When the man let go, Lilina almost let out a disappointed groan, her cheeks red with excitement. That changed as he twisted her around again, her skirt flowing up with her turn.

The man didn’t let it flop back down this time - with a quick slice of his axe, he removed the part at the back, with the cold metal sliding along her ass on the way. Along with pieces of her skin, some cloth of her tights got cut off as well, holes appearing on both of her asscheeks. The man soon worked his fingers into these holes, stretching them down and towards the crack of her butt. Eventually the two connected, another piece of her tight remaining in his hand. Although she couldn’t see it, she could very well feel his massive prick as he rubbed it between her asscheeks, his precum leaking onto them.

After a few quick rubs, and smearing more of his precum onto her backside, he pushed his dick into her anus. Her sphincter provided some well-appreciated resistance, but then it gave in, stretching around his massive as the man let out an animalistic growl of pleasure. Once he was in her rectum, he proceeded to fuck her with powerful thrusts that shook her entire body. Her breasts bounced up and down each time he did. Lilina had tried anal before, even with a cock as big as this one, but each time it had been lubed up with her saliva and some potions. This time, she was forced to take it dry - and it was quite rough. She could feel her inner walls clenching as they were scraped by the man’s cock. Eventually, they gave in, and blood began to flow down her asshole. Even if it hurt, it also provided the brigand with lubrication - and even without it, Lilina was already almost moaning in delight. This was the kind of sex she had been dreaming of! Of course, her arm was still hurting - but she gave it even less thought than the bleeding in her rectum, savouring the sexual pleasure her body was feeling.

That pleasure only increased when one of the man’s hands closer over frail neck. Squeezing, he was able to immediately restrict her breathing. The rush caused by the sudden lack of fresh air getting to her brain, and the pain of having her silver collar cut into her neck, all that aroused her even more. Her knees grew weak, hitting each other as she leaned forward, choked moans escaping her lips. Just a couple more thrusts, and she went completely limp as the most powerful orgasm of her life began shaking her body. The man followed suit soon after, his hot load shooting deep into her bowels. Letting go of her throat, he watched as Lilina collapsed forward, her cum-dripping ass high in the air.

The girl landed on the corpse of the villager she had stopped to inspect, her cut-up hand slamming into the ground near it. Her head bounced off the woman’s massive tits. As she recovered from her orgasm, seeing them this close made her jealous. Would her tits grow this big in a few years? She was hoping it would happen, but a part of her was telling her there was no way she’d leave this village alive.

“Look. Me.” His words reached her still hazy brain. The princess of Ostia turned over, showing him her exposed tits again. Her bare ass settled on the grassy ground, with blades of grass tickling her. The frontal part of her skirt didn’t fare any better than the back one, cut off with a slice of his axe that left a shallow wound on her abdomen. Grabbing the now visible rim of her brown tights, he pulled them down, ripping the front part off. Her post-orgasmic, thoroughly soaked cunt was revealed to him. His erection grew back to its full size at the sight, and Lilina was captivated seeing his full length for the first time. She lost herself to the pleasure when he slid inside, with a powerful thrust making way of her cervix and going directly into her womb. The bulge she saw in her stomach thrilled her. Without a hand to stop them anymore, her loud moans bounced off the walls of village houses in the distance. Her head was still supported by one tit of the dead girl behind her, her body shaking along with Lilina’s as the man pounded her eager cunt. Each time a fresh shiver of pleasure went through her body, putting her in a blissful state. Ah, how amazing it felt to give in to her desire! Her pleasure-broken eyes looked at the man with sudden lust and love.
“More… Ah, please, more!” The Lycian princess cried out, a smirk appearing on the man’s face. He could give her more if she was begging like this.

As he lifted his axe, her lust-consumed mind showed no signs that she understood, what he was about to do. But when he slammed it into her chest, right in the valley of her breasts, she very much did. Her pre-orgamic squeals turned into a scream of terror as blood splashed onto her tits. Tits that would now be unable to grow to the size she dreamt of. Her rapidly beating heart fluttered as the cold blade resided directly against it, struggling to keep her circulation going as blood poured out of the massive cut. Instead of pleasant shivers, her body now shook with terrible spasm - ones that let him cum a second time when her pussy squeezed his cock hard. With a roar of release, he pulled the axe out as his semen spurted into her.

Fresh tears began to flow down her lust-reddened cheeks. She knew there was no coming back from this. Her earlier wounds weren’t lethal, so she was hoping that after the incredible pain-induced sex she’d be able to get healed with magic.
“W... Wh-y…” She managed to mouth as blood started to flow from her open mouth, her question left unanswered.

The brute decided it was time to end her. His unoccupied hand reached into the massive wound at her front, fingers digging into her flesh. Moving to the right, his hand closed over her heart. One quick tug, and the still-beating piece of flesh left her body. He stared at it for a moment, fascinated by its twitches as Lilina’s body spasmed underneath. Then, he opened his mouth and threw the vital organ inside. The man chewing on it was the last sight that Lilina saw.

After swallowing the final bite, the axeman took a final look at her corpse.
“Good fuck.” He commented, then hurried away. He already barely escaped death from a dumb girl’s hands once today, there was no need to put himself in more danger. Lilina’s corpse rested on top of the other girl’s, blood and semen flowing free from her holes. The luckier villagers claimed her corpse for themselves, celebrating their survival and honoring their saviour’s body with their cocks before using it up for a feast.

 No.13978

Went with the theme of casual snuffs this time.

Chapter 32: Healing and Killing



tags: cons, casual, M/F, F/F, Stabbing, Beheading, Hanging, Debreasting



A golden-blonde cleric hurried towards the Askrian hospital, her white robe flowing gracefully as she covered herself up with her cloak. Watching her from a distance was a red-haired swordsman by the name of Joshua. The cleric was called Natasha, and the man was reminiscing about how the two of them first met. Back then, he was supposed to kill her… But he was mesmerized by her beauty. Approaching her, he pretended to give her a chance through a coin flip - but set it up in her favor.
He smiled at how flustered she seemed back then, that her life depended on a simple game of chance. But wasn’t life one big game of chance anyways? Pulling out a coin, he flipped it cheerfully. Heads… Back then it would mean her death. Why should now be any different? “Lady Luck has spoken…” He commented as he quickly covered the ground between them. With her robes making it harder to walk fast, in just a few moments he was right beside her.

“Ah, Joshua. I’d love to talk to you, but my shift is co-” Before Natasha was able to finish, Joshua sliced at her with his sword. It cut through the back of her robe, her cloak falling off as a shallow cut opened in her back.
“Joshua? What are you doing?” She asked the mercenary curiously as he sliced through the front this time, opening a gush across her breasts. Taking a look at him, it seemed that it was the Jehanna’s prince that she had fallen for.
“I made a bet, and you lost, o beautiful lady.”
Of course, that was pretty typical of him. She smiled at him as he delivered a slice to the right side of her body, working to connect the two cuts from earlier.
“Did that bet include me getting naked, o reckless gambler? Then you just needed to ask - after all, you already won the wager that included my heart.” She closed one fist and placed it over her chest, feeling him finish the cut on the left side - slicing her arm along with it.
“No. It did include you dying, though - and I felt that hiding your beauty from the world during that would be unkind.” He replied as he watched most of the white robe fall to the ground along with her arm, stained red in places by her blood. Only the cloth on her shoulders and her hood remained, but she shook them off with a quick move.

Hearing his words, Natasha laughed, her bra-covered chest shaking as she did. She bet her future on this man - having him take it away was to be expected with how unlucky he was. Along with it, she also bet her happiness - and that was something she was determined not to lose as he cut her at her hip, her briefs falling of. With a happy smile, she unclasped her bra, freeing her huge breasts using her remaining hand. Squeezing them together, she ran a finger across the bleeding wound there.
“One last fuck?” She asked him as he stabbed towards her chest, barely angling it away from her heart in time. It slid into her stomach, her guts spilling out immediately. Seeing a wound she had healed so many times be inflicted on her this time was weird. She reached for the intestine, and tugged more of it out as her knees gave way. In the hospital, she always did the opposite - some part of her was always curious what would happen if she did that. Oh right, her shift was coming. “I’m sure they’ll be fine without me… Laura’s a bright young woman, she can manage it on her own.” She tried to reassure herself as Joshua got down next to her. Not like it would matter to her after he was done with her - but she liked the thought that their job would be done right.

Joshua’s hands were as gentle as ever when he touched her pussy. Perhaps his gamble had excited her, in just a few moments she was leaking with arousal and some blood. Did he get her uterus with that earlier slice? Luckily, she was still able to feel pleasure there even despite all her open wounds. Her single hand grabbed onto Joshua’s when he penetrated her. With blood there to provide extra lubrication, it felt incredibly good. Was the pain making her more sensitive? It was nice to learn that, but that knowledge would most likely go to waste. Unless…
“My prince… This feels… Amazing… Joshuaaa…” She moaned as Joshua embraced her from behind, each moan synced with one of his thrusts.
“Shhh, don’t push yourself now. I don’t want you to die yet.” He whispered into her ear while squeezing her hand, and his second one moved to massage her breasts. His fingers tickled against the open wound there, just as hers did a few minutes before.
“Share… This… Plea… Sure… With… Another… Girl…” Despite his warning, Natasha had to convey her message. It wouldn’t be right if he stayed focused on her for too long once she was dead... The lucky girl who took her place deserved to feel this good, too… She imagined Joshua fucking another bloody girl. Instead of jealousy as she would before, now she felt happy. And the vision of his naked, muscular body - body that she couldn’t see now because he was behind her - was what pushed her over the edge. Her pussy clenched on his cock as she came, with more blood leaving her slit than during their first time. Of course, it was joined by her love juices - and as Joshua came, his as well. Some of them even travelled all the way up to her womb, getting out through the hole he made there earlier and splashing into her belly.

With her body already drained by her wounds, Natasha collapsed forward as it began shaking in orgasmic spasms. She squirted all over both his and her legs as she landed on the pile of cloth that was once her dress. As her orgasm died down, suddenly more pain exploded in her chest Angling her head back, she was able to see the Audhulma sticking out of her back. Dragging it across her back, he delivered a full cut across it - cutting both of her lungs open… and slicing through her spine. As he ripped it out, she lost contact with most of her body, she convulsed on the ground again - just in time for Joshua’s final stab. A stab directly through the heart that already belonged to him. A final shiver, then she went still.

Joshua ripped the blade out, fastening his pants. He pulled his coin out of his pocket, and flipped it again. “...Heads. Seems that today is my lucky day.” He commented on the result, while setting off to search for even more interesting gambles... or another beautiful woman. “Can’t let her down now.” He thought to himself as Natasha’s corpse disappeared from his sight.



Marcia angled her pegasus towards the ground, swooping down with speed that made her heart race. As her mount landed, she got off and looked at the woman she had been sparring with. Her eyes lit up as she watched Hinoka jump off her pegasus, spinning her spear above her head to slow her fall down. Marcia was really grateful for the countless opportunities to learn since she was called to Askr. Getting to know the techniques developed on other worlds, so different from the one she experienced both in Begnion and Crimea, really made her happy. There was just one issue with all this, one that she was painfully aware of as she set her lance on one of the weapon racks: her brother had been summoned together with her. She loved Makalov, she really did, but he was just so stupid! Initially, with all his debtors unable to reach him anymore, she was happy that she wasn't separated from him, but the meathead managed to amass an even bigger debt in no time!

As the pink-haired girl headed back into the castle, she knew where Makalov would be. Knowing him, he needed her help again. Somewhat annoyed, she set out for one of the castle's taverns. Walking there, her anger grew as she remembered what happened the last time she helped him out. These men… Her brother was too drunk to notice, but she knew that they would not simply let him go. These monkeys… They wanted her to undress! Knowing they would hurt Makalov if she didn't, she reluctantly showed them her chest apples, and as they asked for more, also the pink bush between her legs, hoping it covered the floppy lips beneath it… She was a knight, not some cheap whore he could sell to help with his debts! Still, some part of her enjoyed that… And the wetness between her legs that appeared alongside her anger was urging her to do so again… Walking through the doorway, Marcia was split internally: One half of her was telling her to leave, while the other was telling to stop holding back.

Walking through the door, she was almost immediately able to notice her brother’s drunken form, sitting in the same company as usual. Walking straight there, she could hear the men commenting her appearance. Reaching him, she immediately grabbed him by his hair and pulled him back from the table.
“Makalov, you oaf. You’re leaving now!” As his drunk face looked up at her, and twisted in some wicked smile, one of the other men spoke:
“Ah, Marcia. We’ve been just discussing the little performance you put on for us the last time. And we were thinking… It would be rude if you just left now.” The clang of hidden weapons warned her just how angry would they get if she escaped now. She could definitely get away in time, but what about her brother? He was in no state to do it.

“You’ll reduce his debt again… Right?” She asked quietly, trying not to show the excitement budding in her. Her green cloak fell to the ground as she removed it, her pauldrons and chest armor following suit. Quickly, she removed the white tunic that covered her upper body, pulling it through her head. White pieces pieces of cloth that usually flopped around her thighs fell to the ground with nothing to support them. All that remained on her upper body was just her bra.

“She’s doing this so quick… I’m betting she’s enjoying this.” One of her spectators commented crudely as she quickly took off both of her boots, and started to pull her red trousers down her legs. Her nice ass was uncovered as the pants went down, showing her red panties. The little damp spot in the middle of them showed that his words had some truth to them. Blushing as she stepped over her pants on the ground, all Marcia remained in was her underwear, her gloves and her socks.

“Go ahead, girly. There’s no need to be shy, you’ve already shown it to us once.” All the men laughed as he said that, and Marcia slowly released the clasp of her bra. Knowing all of their lustful gazes were focused on her smallish breasts, Marcia couldn’t help but get a bit more aroused. Once they had enough, she reached for her panties, and quickly pulled them down, too - revealing her unshaved bush of pubic hair, and her cunt beneath it.

“Happy now?” She asked, blushing again. In response, one of the men ran his arm along the table they were sitting around, shoving most of their mugs to the side. “There’s barely enough light where you’re standing. Come, get on the table!” Without showing much hesitation, Marcia climbed onto the wooden boards, getting on her knees and facing most of the men were. She hoped they couldn’t see how wet this was making her, but the embarrassing thought that they could only caused more juices to appear. One of the men slapped her on her butt as she looked away, her hands at her sides.

“Come on, show us that pussy! You’re still trying to hide it!” The men’s shouts dashed the hope of keeping her dignity, so her hands moved towards her cunt. Pushing her hips forward, she used her fingers to spread her labia while the other hand moved her pubes out of the way. Her excitement flowed freely down her thighs as the men commented, just how wet she was. It continued for a few more moments, until one of the men spoke:

“I think such a good girl deserves some nice, hard cock. You guys agree?” Cheers from his comrades encouraged him to grab Marcia by the shoulder and pull her off the table. With how wet she was, Marcia had no problem with him forcing his cock into her cunt. In fact, she moaned happily when he filled her up - her status of a well-respected knight completely forgotten. As more men whipped their cocks out, she proceeded to jerk them off, sucking on yet another when it was pushed against her face. Quickly surrendering herself to the gangbang, she eagerly proceeded to make as many of them cum as she could.


“Okay, Marcia. We know you’re doing this for the moron of your brother. How about you let us do even more… And we completely void all of his debts, even giving him extra credit?” As the sex finally slowed down, one of the men asked Marcia a question. “Sure, do whatever you want!” She called out, her voice muffled by a cock in her mouth. Suddenly, she could feel a sharp pain in her left wrist. She continued to suck the man off, curious about the sudden numbness that made it impossible to sense her fingers there. Once her face was sprayed with fresh semen, she immediately turned her head to take a look. Only to see him jerking off using her cut-off hand.
“Oh. So that’s what you meant.” She watched with fascination as her detached hand moved up and down on his cock. Well, if that’s what they wanted, she was happy to provide. Eagerly, she stretched her other arm towards another man, and in another flash of pain her second hand was also gone - this time, with a part of her arm as well. Ignoring the pain, she happily watched as he closed her spasming fingers around his dick.

Another part of her body began to hurt when another tavern-goer stabbed her with his sword - opening a wound on the side of her waist. A thrill shook her body when the weapon was pulled out, and almost immediately replaced with his cock. Rubbing her body against him, she enjoyed the new feeling of her guts being moved around by his dick. Her cooperation must have turned him on, as he came very quickly and then pulled out.

Looking around, she saw another man who seemed to be ready for another round. But what would he do? The sudden pain in her throat caused by a knife sinking into it gave her the answer. She felt blood spurting from her neck as the wound there pulsated. She could feel her body spasming out of control, a streak of piss leaving her slit. The stumps of her arms were waving around aimlessly, throwing more of her blood around. Once her boobies were fully covered with blood, he continued with the cut. The rest of her body collapsed backwards as her head remained in his hand. With him twisting it around, she was given a view of her body as another man straddled it and proceeded to rub his cock between her bloodied breasts. Her neck stump was pushed open as the man who cut her head off forced it onto his cock, pushing in until it moved from between her lips.
“Maybe that will give Makalov a lesson.” She thought to herself as she watched a man remove her socks and cut off her feet. Her head didn’t have much more time left, and as the man fucking her throat came, Marcia died.

Drunk out of his mind, Makalov hardly noticed that his sister passed on. Some part of his mind noticed that her moans had stopped, so he looked around. Seeing her headless corpse being sawn in half, the knight smiled. No more annoying nagging! From Marcia, at least. Remembering something, he looked around. His drunken gaze wandered around the tavern, until he found the raven-haired woman there - the woman who was looking directly at him even now. For some reason, she seemed to follow him around… Standing up, he wobbled towards her to check, what the bow knight wanted from him.



Fiora stood at the training field and watched as the younger of her sisters finished the flight on her pegasus. Although she managed to botch the landing, she still showed her just how much she had learned. If they came back to Ilia, the girl would surely be given the rank of a pegasus knight. As returning home seemed unlikely, her pride and approval would have to do. As the pink-haired girl jumped off her mount and approached her, Fiora gave her a warm smile.
“Florina, that was lovely! If we were in Ilia, I’d love to have you join me in my wing of knights.”
“R-really? I-I’m not that good…” Florina replied modestly, surprised Fiora thought this highly of her performance.
“Truly. I’m so happy to see you like this. In fact, I think you deserve a reward. Hmm, what should I give you…” Fiora’s voice trailed off as the older woman tried to think of some gift.
“T-Thanks, sister… But there’s no need to reward me yet…” Florina replied meekly, but her voice suddenly picked up as she noticed a new person enter.
“Eek! There’s a man here!” She called out, then ran behind Fiora, covering herself behind her back. A bit surprised, Fiora watched as a brown-haired man climbed on top of a pegasus and took off. Back home, this was only a women’s job, so Florina’s outburst was somewhat justified. Still, Fiora was hoping that her sister’s fear of men would disappear if she fought alongside men more… But sadly that wasn’t the case. Maybe it was time to take some more drastic measures? This could be the gift her sister deserved…

Florina slowly snuck back out from behind her, relaxing now that the man was away. Suddenly, her sister took off. “Meet me at the hill outside the castle in an hour. Oh, and bring a pegasus with you.”
She watched curiously as Fiora left, then climbed back on top of her pegasus. It sadly wasn’t Huey, but she already grew a bit attached to him. If she had some more time, spending it flying seemed perfect.


Some time later, Florina desperately tried to get her pegasus to fly faster. She had lost the track of time, and her sister must have gotten impatient by now. Seeing her figure in the distance at their meeting spot, Florina let out a sigh of relief. Piking down towards her sister, she tried her best to get to her quickly.
“S-Sorry, Fiora. I had too much fun flying.” Florina explained as she jumped off her pegasus. “Sister, your clothes…” Florina didn’t continue, a bit confused. Why was Fiora standing there wearing only a pair of blue panties and a bra of the same color?
“I already got started since I had to wait for you. Now, don’t waste any time and strip, too!” Fiora ordered in a commanding voice as she walked to the pegasus and started to tie a bunch of ropes to its saddle.

After making sure that there were no men around, Florina proceeded to remove most of her clothes. Her white dress, the extra pads that covered both her shoulders and chest, and even her overknee blue boot - all that turned into a messy pile on the ground next to Fiora’s clothes. At this point, Fiora finished tinkering with the saddle and quickly put a loop of rope around her neck. Turning back towards Florina, she saw her sister just in her blue dress.
“The dress goes off too.” She commanded again, and Florina slowly lifted the dress. When her panties were uncovered - and Fiora noticed they were the same color as hers - Florina seemed too frustrated with it, and just took it off through her head. Seeing this, Fiora smiled at how obedient Florina was. If only Farina could be like this, too! Florina’s bra was also of a similar color - was she copying her? - and Fiora noted proudly that Florina’s chest was already as big as her - impressive for a girl 6 years younger.

“Okay, now that we are both ready, please get back on your pegasus.” She watched as Florina climbed back up onto it, her little feet sliding off the side for a while without the boots to help her up, but eventually made her way atop the winged horse. Fiora jumped on it as well, embracing her sister from behind not to fall off.

“Will it be okay if we fly together? I wouldn't want to overexert him…” Florina asked in a worried voice.
“Don’t worry, it will be fine. What we’re about to do is new, but the pegasi should never have trouble carrying two people - I’ve tried that countless times.” Reassured by Fiora, Florina made her pegasus take off.

Once they were in the air, Fiora made sure she was sitting properly. Sliding off now would be a disaster! Quickly, she undid the clasp of her bra, setting her tits free. Mmm, the breeze was blowing gently over her nipples! A sudden turbulence threw her into Florina, her breasts slapping into Florina’s back.
“H-hey, Fiora! That tickles!” Florina giggled, happy to be flying around with her sister. Once their flight evened out, Fiora moved on. Shifting both of her legs to one side of the pegasus, she was able to remove her panties. Air whizzed against her now-bare cunt, exciting her a bit. She straddled the horse again, her snatch rubbing against the saddle now.

“Fiora? Should we go to any specific place?” Florina asked, turning her head to look at her sister for a moment, only to be taken aback by her unexpected nudity.
“F-Fiora… W-why are y-you…” Fiora responded by placing one finger over Florina’s lips.
“Fly us towards the training fields, and I’ll explain what I’m about to do.” As the pegasus changed its direction, Fiora continued:
“See the rope around my neck? I’ll throw myself off the pegasus when we get there, hanging so that everyone will see me. With you flying me around, some of the people there will look at you, too. I’m hoping it will be enough to finally let you be more comfortable around men.”
“W-what? I don’t want for all these men t-to see me like this!” Florina called out in response.
“Oh, give me this face! I’ll be doing this with you! Besides… A pegasus knight should never abandon a mission in progress!” As Florina still seemed unconvinced, Fiora reached for Florina’s hips. Tugging at the side of her panties with both hands, she was able to tear them off in full.
“F-Fiora?” Florina asked, shocked by her sister’s actions, and Fiora threw the torn panties off the pegasus in response - soon followed by Fiora’s underwear, too.
“Now you can’t back out!” She exclaimed excitedly. As Florina felt her slit rub against the saddle, she reluctantly agreed.
“O-okay…”

As they flew, Florina cursed her selfishness. Her sister was making an effort to do something for her, and she was about to refuse it just because it might be a bit uncomfortable. “I-I can’t let her down now…” She concluded, and as they approached the field, even started to feel a little excited.

“Okay! Off I go! Love you, Florina!” Fiora called out as she put both legs on one side of the pegasus and pushed herself off. She slid off the saddle and against the skin of his side, then began falling in full. Preparing the rope, she gave it enough length that now the knight fell past the pegasus’s hooves before it broke her fall. Florina leaned over the side, watching her as she fell. The pegasus was shaken a bit by the sudden pull downwards, so she had to move back and keep it flying. The surprised screams from below kept telling her that more and more people were noticing them. Some part of her wanted to curl up and hide from sight, but for the first time she was able to get it in check, sitting upright as she made the pegasus make a round above the training field.

Fiora’s long legs, strengthened by years of training, proceeded to kick out hard as she began hanging. Even knowing it was pointless, she still couldn’t stop them from going. As they flew forward, she could feel the air brushing against each part of her body. Air all around her, and yet her lungs were unable to access it. The rope crushed her neck completely, and her jumps up and down on it were enough to push whatever air remained there out of them. Even as cold air rubbed against her chest, inside it was burning with the pain of asphyxiation. Her mind was still working properly - and she was able to see the fields of heroes looking at her in awe. If she chose something more typical, they’d probably not give her this much attention - and her sister deserved the best. Right, Florina was up there above her.

Craning her reddening face upwards, Fiora was able to look at Florina who was leaning over in the saddle again to watch her. Fiora’s eyes widened in surprise that Florina still had her bra on. The older woman assumed she’d take it off on their way there. As their eyes connected, Fiora forced a smile onto her open lips - trying to encourage Florina even despite her pain. With her hands, that she until now let flap and twitch at her sides, Fiora grabbed onto her own tits. Massaging and squeezing them around, she was hoping to tell Florina to let her breasts out as well. The pleasure and numbness that spread through her body made it hard to keep going, but Fiora continued until she saw Florina’s bra pass her on its way down to the ground. Proud of her sister, Fiora let her dark-red face angle back down. She released her breasts, her hands going back to flailing around as she relaxed in her effort to control them. Still, they bounced with each flap of the pegasus’s wings, her entire body shaken even as it twisted on the noose.

With the wind rubbing her cunt, and the attention she had given her breasts before, Fiora could feel it dripping with arousal. She wondered briefly if she should take this time for one final orgasm, but decided against it - It’d be stealing too much thunder from her sister. And so, she relaxed her body and surrendered it to the snaps of the rope and the beating of the wings. The kicking of her legs began to die down, with them eventually going fully limp as her body swung around from one side to another. Her bladder gave way too, probably covering one of the onlookers in a squirt of her piss. Her chest that was shaking earlier because of the lack of air, now too was almost motionless - save for the slight twitches of her stiffened nipples.

Her face was now almost purple, her lips open again. Her tongue slid out from between them, with her saliva leaking free down her strongly-accented chin. Her eyes were twitching around, unable to settle down in any one position for long. Eventually, they stopped while rolled upwards, back towards Florina. Her dying brain had troubles making the details out… But wasn’t that her chest, pushed proudly forward? And her cute little feet, spread open on one side? Wind whizzled in her ears, but she could almost make out some moans from above. Fiora imagined her sister happily masturbating under the watch of all the men her hanging brought in, and couldn’t feel any prouder of her. This was the final step her little girl needed to become a real woman. Tears of happiness began to leak from her eyes as one final shiver shook her body, and she passed on.

Fiora was correct in her interpretation of Florina’s actions - the younger girl took an initiative in fighting her shyness through making herself come in front of all these spectators. With Fiora’s death, the attention of the heroes below slowly moved from her up onto her sister, just as Fiora wanted. Unaware of that, Florina proceeded to touch herself with one hand, steering the pegasus with another, until finally she came. The orgasm was so strong that it squeezed tears out of her eyes, falling back into the saddle. Her come squirted onto some of the onlookers as she began shaking in her saddle, her pegasus soon carrying her away with her unable to control it.

Once she had recovered, there was already quite a distance between her and the field of her spectarors. Still shaking, Florina made her pegasus fly back towards where they started, as she remembered her clothes were there. On the way, it seemed that the pegasus had troubles flying - so she put her fingers, sticky with her pussy, to an use. Untangling Fiora’s knots, she let her corpse fall to the ground beneath them. Florina couldn’t see that, but it survived the fall unhurt, and soon was taken by a bunch of men who followed the pegasus after it flew off - Fiora’s wet cunt, her ass and her open mouth still tense enough for them to enjoy. Florina just felt her pegasus picking up speed, and was happy that she managed to reduce its load.

Eventually, she landed at the same hill. As she got off, the pegasus broke free and flew off - she assumed back towards the stables. “Rest well, buddy.” She told the animal as it disappeared from sight. Then, she turned to where her clothes were - only to see a man climbing up the hill towards her. Her first instinct was to cover herself up, but she managed to overcome that snd waited for the man to get up.

“L-Lord Hector!” She called out once she was able to see him.
“Lyn forced me to check up on you now. The girl was pretty worried you’d fly off somewhere crazy. Couldn’t help you herself, though - she said some stuff about getting a dress for our wedding.” Hector’s warm, strong voice provided her with some comfort.
“Wait, a w-wedding? I’m so happy for you both!” Florina called out as she bent over to pick her clothes and armor from the ground, but was stopped by Hector’s voice.
“Don’t bother with that - the entire castle saw you naked out there. Now come with me, my Lyn wanted me to bring you to her.”
Listening to him, she still carried the clothes with her as she followed him through the castle. Her nudity and the gazes her body received suddenly didn’t bother her at all - Fiora’s plan had worked.



Celica leaned backward on her hospital bed. Fixing the wounds to her womb that Faye inflicted on her took just a simple healing spell, but fixing her breasts wasn’t that easy and quick. Hearing that, Celica was almost prepared to give up on them - but Alm’s constant nagging that she should visit the Askran hospital to try to have them fixed eventually made her go. Now, she was waiting for the cleric currently on duty to come and see her. She was passing time amusing herself through setting things on fire with her purple flames, enjoying the fear of the other heroes there. It seemed that she managed to scare yet another girl off, with her running out as the door opened and a black-haired girl in a healer’s robes came in, carrying a bunch of staves with her.

After quickly handling the healing for the other patients who also hastily left, the healer approached her with a broad smile.
“Hey, I’m Laura. What’s your problem?” She asked gently as she sat on the next bed, sensing this might take a longer time.

Celica pulled her dress - one that she had extorted from another her after Faye cut up her old one - open, and started to uncoil the bandages that were wrapped around her chest. “My boyfriend had a crazed woman after him… she kidnapped us, and did this to my breasts.” Without the clothes pressed against it, her chest was uncovered - one tit gone with just scraps of meat and skin hanging from the stump, and the other sliced in two down the middle. Laura covered her mouth with one hand. “Oh no, how terrible!” She looked at the wounds for a moment, then smiled brightly. “You’re quite lucky, I’ve been fixing breasts here for some time now.” Her brow furrowed again.
“I can get the right one fixed up perfectly, but there’s nothing for me to work with for the second one. If anything, I’d suggest amputating it and getting a new pair. Would you be okay with that?” Finishing her diagnosis, Laura looked at Celica expectantly. The red-haired girl was deep in thought. Having just one breast seemed annoying, she already despised the unbalance it caused and hated the thought of making it permanent. Still, would new breasts feel as great as the original ones?
“How would those new boobs feel?” She asked, and Laura smiled again.
“I can assure you that they will feel the same as your first pair - if not better. All my patients come out satisfied!” The Dawn Brigade’s healer exclaimed proudly, looking at Celica excitedly. “So, want me to do it?”

“Let me check those new breasts out first.” Celica demanded, and as she did Laura realized a flaw in her plan. There didn’t seem to be anyone among their current patients who had a right pair of breasts. If they were, she’d simply take it from them. As things were now, she had only one option.

“I was thinking of giving you my own.” Laura said while tugging the front of her robes open, exposing her fleshy orbs. Size-wise, they were satisfiable - comparable to the ones she had before. After making sure of that, Celica immediately groped them. Laura liked to believe that the magic overflowing in the hospital’s halls seeped into them, making them extra firm and sensitive at the same time. Celica roughly proceeded to feel them up, tugging on them and massaging the buds of her nipples until Laura found it impossible to stay quiet, moaning softly. Celica squeezed them a couple more times after that, then nodded.

“They seem fine. Go ahead.”
Laura nodded back, a blush covering her cheeks as she heard that, then stood up. “You might want to take the dress off so it doesn’t get covered in blood.” She carried most of her staves away to the healer’s room, noticing that Natasha hadn’t been there yet. “I wonder what’s keeping her…” She commented while grabbing the staff infused with magic for a breast transplant correct- along with a scalpel and a sharp knife. Getting back, Laura found Celica waiting wearing just a short black skirt, her beautiful dress set aside on another bed.

“I’ll start with cutting these two halves off. You ready?” As Celica gave her a nod, Laura put her staff and scalpel down and raised the knife. Slipping her fingers into the divide between the two halves of Celica’s left tit, Laura stretched one to its side. Pressing the knife against its bottom, Laura quickly sliced upward, cutting the half off at its base. Her hands were splashed with blood that poured down Celica’s belly as Laura set that part of Celica’s body on the table next to the bed. Moving on, Laura did the same with the other one, and Celica’s chest felt balanced again with both her tits gone now.

Setting the knife down, Laura picked the scalpel up now. Giving her attention to wound on the right side of Celica’s body, she examined the clots of blood that covered it. Brushing her finger against it, Laura made some of them fall off.
“This might hurt…” Laura warned Celica as she quickly scraped the clots that were hanging on more tightly, opening the wound up again. Fresh blood joined the old one in flowing from the wound as Celica screamed, purple flames suddenly bursting all around her. Unbothered by that, Laura continued her work until she managed to remove it all. Then, she quickly proceeded to cut off all the pieces of skin and flesh that remained after Faye imperfectly removed Celica’s teat. Once that was gone, Celica with two bleeding holes at the front of her body, Laura set the scalpel down.
“You’re all ready. My turn now!” Smiling, Laura opened her robe up again. “I don’t want to get it any more bloody, either.” She thought, and simply stripped out of it, setting it down on another empty bed. Doing the same for the brown dress she wore underneath it, she remained in just a pair of black panties.

Lifting the staff, the raven-haired girl could barely contain her excitement. She had used this magic a few times before, but having to use it on herself was very exciting. The staff glowed in her hands as the spell was cast - now there was no turning back. Golden rings of energy began to form around the bases of both of her breasts. Then, in one quick move, shrunk to nothingness - taking her flesh with them as they went. The sudden pain and bleeding meant little to her as she watched the amputated spheres float towards Celica, turning in the air and lining themselves up with the circular, bleeding wounds there. Celica seemed as captivated by the process as she was - and Laura was not surprised. Seeing it work for the first time she was just as mesmerized. Kiran had the light mages work on various new staves, with new research constantly going on, but Laura was sure this was their best work yet. As the spell neared its completion, Laura lifted the staff again - this time, to cast a spell that would heal the wounds, connecting the flesh and ending the process.

Just as she started to do this, Celica cast a spell of her own. Too impatient to wait for Laura to do it, she unleashed her purple flames to fuse the new breasts into her body. Having the flames fill up the wounds hurt, but the satisfying feeling of slowly gaining more touch in her new breasts let her ignore that - the woman kneading her new tits constantly to check how they felt. Laura’s spell coming on top of that healed the wound just as intended - providing Celica with relief from all the pain. However, as it closed the wound, it locked some of the flames inside. When the spell worked its magic to fuse her new breasts in, with it already being done, it just fused the flickering flames with Celica’s new breasts. The tickling sensation in them felt incredibly stimulating, and with the magic also increasing their sensitivity, Celica started moaning right away when the spell was over.

“I see you like them. I’m happy that you’ll enjoy my flesh!” Laura called out happily as she heard her patient moaning. Her hands set the staff down and reached for one she had left there - just a simplest healing one.
Before she could use it, Celica grabbed her head from the back and make her turn around. Laura obediently did, and Celica shoved her face into Laura’s old tits.
“Suck on them. Now.” Celica demanded, so Laura proceeded to do it.

With Laura doing what she told her to, Celica let go of her head. With one hand, she proceeded to move it under her skirt and finger her pussy. - already wet because of the pleasure from her new breasts. Her other hand remained unoccupied. She expected to have to use it to keep Laura going at her breasts, bit the cleric eagerly licked and sucked on them, granting Celica a level of pleasure she neved expected her breasts to provide her. Moving her second hand to the side, she let it slide down Laura’s body. Going past the girl’s shoulders, Celica’s hand found its way onto the stumps of Laura’s breasts.

With Faye, Celica didn’t have the time to examine her wounds this closely. The perfectly flat surface of the cut was rippled as Celica dig her fingers into one of the round holes. Laura’s actions seemed to intensify when she did that, so Celica continued to happily dig around Laura’s wounds, covering her hand with more of her flesh as she stuck it deep inside. It wasn’t long before the Zofian princess came, squirting onto Laura’s uncovered chest. What Celica didn’t expect was that her breasts released a liquid too, fresh milk pouring from them as Laura hungrily sucked it out. With the other tit uncovered, the milk began to run down her new breast. Pulling the hand out of the hole in Laura’s chest, Celica scooped some of her milk and tasted it herself. It tasted weird… But the knowledge that it was her body who produced it made her appreciate it. Having Laura lap up the milk from the other one, Celica found an alien feeling within her. Why was this making her feel happiness? Was this… compassion? It was a feeling all these weak Celica’s posessed, one that she thought was destroyed within her when Duma took over her. It should not come back!
Grabbing Laura by the neck, she quickly lifted the girl up. “I liked the way your chest wound felt around my fingers, girl. Don’t you dare heal it.” Celica warned the girl while getting up from the bed.
“As you wish.” Laura replied, and watched as the woman left the room.
With all her patients gone, there was no point for Laura to stay there. She grabbed her things and carried them off to the healers’ room. Once there, she picked another staff from the wall. She could stop herself from healing her chest with magic, but her body would close the wound on its own at some point. With this staff, her blood would just keep going - meaning she’d satisfy Celica’s wish to keep the wound open. A quick flick of her wrist, and the thrill of magic coursing through her filled her.

With that out of the way, Laura was ready to leave the hospital for today. However, she noticed that Natasha still had not come in - her things exactly the way they were before. “I’ll just look after her group of heroes until she’s here.” Laura thought to herself, grabbing a few basic staffs and heading towards Natasha’s room.

“Hey there! Natasha’s not here yet, so I thought I’d help you guys in her place!” Laura called out as she went in, and immediately went to work on helping them.

After Laura healed a few men, a voice calling for her help reached her.
“Hey, healing lady! My dick got hard watching you walk here almost naked and covered in this much blood. Can you help me?” Turning towards him, she saw that the man lacked both of his hands - meaning he couldn’t jerk off himself.
“Of course. Coming!” The panties-clad woman called out as she began to go towards him, but stumbled as she walked, spilling her staffs all over the ground. Her body felt heavy… Was this because of the blood she had lost?

Whatever the reason, she quickly forgot about it as she climbed atop the man’s bed. Forcing her panties to the side, she quickly placed her cunt over his raging erection. She looked at his face as she moved her hips down. He seemed pretty surprised - if anything, he was probably expecting just a handjob. Laura pumped onto him a few more times, then collapsed.
“Please… do the rest yourself…” She moaned into his face as all of her muscles relaxed. Hearing her words, the man started to fuck her. When he picked up the pace, going hard into her cunt, she went completely limp on him, finally bleeding out.


“Lady? I’m done already, you can get off. Healing lady?” The man himself only noticed after releasing his load into her womb. As her corpse slid off his body and fell onto the ground, another of the hospital’s visitors was already picking it up to fuck her too.

 No.14013

Instead of a quick one as I originally intended, here's a chapter for the newest swimsuit banner - the biggest one I've written yet.
The scenario for the Eirika&Tana scene was suggested by a message I got on pixiv

Chapter 33: Summer Departures


tags: cons, F/F, M/F, Beheading, Cut Throat, Strangling, Dismemberment, Brainfuck, Impalement, Bisection, Vore



“Come on, Eirika! Don’t just stand there!” Tana called out excitedly while pulling on Eirika’s arm. The cyan-haired princess was reluctant to agree to come with her, but as Tana kept nagging her Eirika eventually agreed. Up ahead, they could see both her and Eirika’s brothers, both wearing only swimsuit shorts. Tana wore a white leotard and pink top. Eirika was determined to wear a sundress, but after enough nagging Tana managed to make her wear a two-part red bikini. Somehow, Innes was considering her attire inappropriate - but weren’t they going just as the four of them? Why was that considered a problem? Tana realized he most likely didn’t want her to intrude on his and Ephraim’s competition, but her brother was mistaken if he thought that the princess of Frelia would pass on a chance for all four of them to relax together. When she and Eirika finally made their way to the beach, Ephraim and Innes were already faroff in the ocean, both wishing to prove who was the better swimmer.

Putting down a yellow towel for herself, and a red one for Eirika, Tana settled down on hers almost immediately. Eirika sat down next to her, and Tana was able to notice that she seemed more relaxed. Seeing that it really was just the four of them for the entire beach let her stop feeling so embarrassed wearing such revealing clothing. After Tana felt that her friend became comfortable enough with it, she suddenly jumped off. “Wanna go for a swim?” She asked, and Eirika knew she had no way of refusing. The two ran off, throwing themselves into the waves.


Returning to the beach, Tana couldn’t help but stare at Eirika’s breasts. Even though hers were bigger, seeing them was quite exciting. The wet swimsuit clinged to them, Eirika’s nipples protruding through it - Tana loved the sight. As they grew older, it had become harder for her to get Eirika to show them to her. Being able to see them clearly now, Tana wasn’t going to waste that opportunity. Eirika’s face grew red as she realized what her blue-haired friend was doing.
“Tana!” She called out, outraged, then punched the girl on the arm. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry.” Tana apologized, fingers crossed behind her back. “It’s not like I haven’t seen them before, anyways.” She reminded Eirika while grabbing the towel and proceeding to wipe her body. Eirika did the same, trying to cover herself up while doing it. The little smile lingering on her lips told Tana that the girl wasn’t really mad at her. In fact, as it grew more mischievous, Tana found herself happily anticipating, what her best friend would do in return. The two stood there, continuing to dry their bodies, and watching as their brothers returned from the sea as well.

Once they were out, without wasting any time, they started off into a wrestling match. Their sisters watched for a moment, then Eirika spoke out: “Want to wrestle as well?” Instead of replying, Tana just laughed, then tackled her, with the two of them collapsing onto Eirika’s towel. Even though Tana ended up on top, Eirika was much stronger than her, so it was easy for the Renais girl to overpower the Frelian and flip them over. Straddling her stomach, Eirika made sure that Tana would be unable to escape. Then, she just grabbed onto Tana’s tits. Fondling them for a bit, Eirika blushed again while doing so - earning a chuckle from Tana. Knowing that she had to keep going, she grabbed onto Tana’s pink top and pulled the suspenders off her shoulders, exposing her friend’s tits. Grabbing onto them again, she proceeded to fondle them, Tana laughing happily as she did so. “Eirika, that tickles!” She called out while giggling, letting her proceed. In response, Eirika just kneaded her breasts harder. It seemed that Eirika was as responsive to her playful advances as ever, after all. That meant Tana could go all out. Suddenly pushing her hands upward, she grabbed onto Eirika’s swimsuit. Quickly ripping the red piece of cloth off, she threw it away before Eirika could react. Even though Eirika’s face turned red again, Tana could tell that it was more excitement than embarrassment this time - the playful smile on her lips was a dead giveaway. Still, Tana knew that this must have made Eirika drop her guard - so in a sudden jolt, she was able to surprise her and throw her off. The two girls rolled across the sand, losing the bottom parts of their swimsuits on the way, too caught up in their little fight to notice, until finally they both stopped, fully naked. Tana ended up on top again, her leg located in between Eirika’s. Driving it forward, she gently rubbed her knee against the entrance to Eirika’s pussy - earning a moan from the other princess.

Tana moved one hand towards it, and started to massage the outside of Eirika’s pussy. The cyan-haired girl writhed on the sand for a moment, working up the strength that Tana was skillfully taking away from her. Once she had enough, she was able to flip them both over yet again. Tana didn’t let up until Eirika moved her hips away from hers. Tana was a bit annoyed by that, but as Eirika’s pussy suddenly smacked her on the face she understood, what was happening. Eirika’s tongue worked her way into her cunt right before Tana did the same for her, and the two girls proceeded to eat each other out while continuing to roll around in the sand.

Their loud, orgasmic moans, and them going across the entire beach in their intensive love-making was enough to distract both Innes and Ephraim. The two princes stopped their fight, and just watched as their sisters made each other cum a few times. The two exchanged a few quick words as they watched, erections growing for both of them. As another climax took both girls, who had just returned to the spot they began from, Tana, exhausted, rolled off Eirika and fell onto her towel. The two girls remained side by side, tired out by their multiple orgasms.
“Hello, sister. Since you tagged along even after I asked you not to do it, I decided to let you make yourself useful. I bet your body on my victory against Ephraim.” Innes voice was as harsh as ever.
“And I levelled the bet using your body, Eirika.” Ephraim commented, then reassured her: “Don’t worry. Innes could never beat me.”
Both girls were too exhausted to understand, what that meant immediately. Eirika was able to recover first - blushing furiously as she remembered that both Ephrain and Innes could see her nude body.
“We’re pretty evenly matched, though. So seeing you two twirl around in the sand, we both agreed on a tiebreaker: Whoever cums more times wins. Your bodies will be perfect to help us with that.” Innes explained that, removing his trunks and freeing his erection. Ephraim did the same, and both men approached the other’s sister. As she saw Innes approach her, she weakly tried to beg them to hold up: “W-wait, please… We’ve already come so much… Please, let us rest…” That didn’t seem to stop either of the brothers. As Tana got up, Ephraim considered stopping her - but decided to let her do her thing. Stumbling, she managed to limp her way to where the princes put their weapons down. In anticipation of the fun on the beach, she had added a special tome to the pile of weapons. Imbued with numerous fruits, it barely passed as a weapon. However, after tinkering with it a bit, it was perfect for the new purpose she gave it. Casting its magic on both herself and Eirika, energy surged back into her as her entire body was revitalized. Eirika received a similar boost of strength, and her eyes lit up with desire. This was a contest between her and Tana as much as it was between their brothers… And Eirika had every intention to win. Throwing herself onto Innes, she eagerly started to ride his cock before he had the chance to react. Tana didn’t think of their situation this competitively - she was just happy to indulge in her lust with her friends and brother. Returning to Ephraim, the man immediately slammed his cock into her - and Tana enjoyed his every thrust.


The four royals continued with their orgy, with the men switching partners a number of times. Both Eirika and Tana quickly surrendered themselves to the pleasure quickly, playing with themselves and each other as their brothers continued to fuck their pussies, their asses, their mouth or even sometimes just come all over their bodies when the girls needed a moment of rest and Tana was unable to even cast her magic again. When they weren’t tired, the girls did all they could to bring themselves off. Taking the initiative in sex, rubbing their clits, feeling up their breasts. Doing the same to the other girl, licking the semen off the other’s naked body… Thanks to Tana’s spell, they were able to delve into sexual depravity like never before. Eventually, though, they seem to have reached a limit the brothers had agreed on before. Breathing heavily, Ephraim released another load up his sister’s asshole.
“I made it!” He screamed out, while continuing to fuck his sister until she too was able to reach her climax. Innes was filled with rage again. How could he lose? Angrily, he proceeded to fuck Tana’s mouth with powerful, mad thrusts, the girl nearly choking on his cock before he released a load down her throat. Once he was done, he pulled out, and Tana was forced to touch herself to a climax as the man angrily took off, not giving her a second look.

“Brother… You’ve won! What do you intend to do to us now?” Eirika asked him after him plowing her brought her another orgasm. Tana approached them, using her tome again while smiling.
“Our bodies now belong to you, Ephraim. I’m looking forward to experiencing what you have in store for us!” Ephraim closed his eyes, wondering what his course of action was now. According to what they agreed on, he had full dominion over both Eirika and Tana’s bodies. However, how could he make sure that Innes kept his part of the deal? There seemed to be just one way he could ensure that…

“Eirika, come here.” He ordered her while going through the pile of weapons. Once he found Sieglinde, he wondered for a moment, why Eirika brought it along. Nevertheless, he took it. Eirika didn’t seem to notice, too thirsty for his cock at this point to pay attention to what he was doing. He proceeded to fuck her with even more vigor than he had showed before. “Brother! Ah, Brother!” Eirika’s moans showed that she loved every second. With the amount of cum her cunt had received already, it was really easy for him to slam his full length inside her, sheathing his lance inside her womb. Leaning in, he kissed her lips, and she kissed him back with fierceness she usually showed in battle. Their tongues wrestled for control, and eventually Ephraim was forced to capitulate, letting Eirika inside. With his hands, he held on to hers, but Eirika broke one free and proceeded to rub her clit - all to give herself even more pleasure. Quickly, she was able to reach yet another climax - but Ephraim just kept going as she tried to move in the sand.
Tana watched from nearby, rubbing herself as she looked over. Having a bit of time to herself, the princess of Frelia was able to realize that along with the boost of energy, the spell also infused their bodies with a very potent aphrodisiac. How that happened, she wasn’t sure - but the constant pleasure her body was in for the last couple of hours proved that it was a delightful side effect. As she squeezed and massaged her clit, the blue haired girl wondered if there were other side effects she managed to create and had not yet uncovered...

Ephraim’s breathing intensified as he was nearing his orgasm. With Eirika shivering in yet another climax, she let go of him while emitting fast, sharp moans. With a final thrust, he got over the edge - releasing fresh semen into her womb, causing his and Innes’s old semen to flow out of her cunt around his cock. With the amount of jizz she had taken in today, there was no doubt she’d end up pregnant. Well, there would be no reason to worry themselves about it. Lifting the Sieglinde, in one quick blow Ephraim decapitated his sister with her sword. Her cyan eyes snapped open, and she looked up at him in surprise. However, it soon turned into a warm smile. If there was anyone she’d have wanted to take her life, her brother was definitely at the top of the list. She tried to thank him, to tell him she was fine with it, but as her lips opened no sound made it past them. With her vocal chords sliced through, she found herself unable to express her feelings. However, it seemed that she was able to convey them through her smile and the love in her eyes. Continuing to smile, she waited for death to claim her as she watched her body spasm around her brother’s cock. Seeing a streak of piss escape her slit was embarrassing, and she blushed again. With Ephraim’s thrust moving her body, and it spasming too, her brother turned with her headless body while her head remained in the same spot. Seeing him pull out of her cunt and instead go for her anus from an angle like that was pretty surreal, and yet also she was excited by that sight... As he proceeded to pound it, Eirika wondered why her head was still conscious. Shouldn’t she be dead by now? Or… was this another effect of Tana’s magic?

As Eirika wondered that, someone picked her head up from the ground. The slice of her sword cut off most of her hair, but what still remained of it was enough to let them lift her easily. As Ephraim was still busy fucking her, Eirika knew it was Tana. Her friend picked her up, and moved her head directly towards her crotch. Tana started to grind her pussy against her lips, so Eirika decided to start licking with her tongue. “Huh?” Tana called out, jumping up in surprise as she felt that. Looking down, she saw the naughty sparks of amusement in Eirika’s eyes. The Frelian princess was surprised to see Ephraim behead Eirika, but for some reason that sight made her even more aroused than the magic did. The urge to use her head to get off overwhelmed her, and she just had to grab and try it out - Ephraim seemed to be focused on plowing his sister’s ass, so she figured she could do this. She never expected Eirika to still be able to eat her out - but the tongue moving in her snatch proved her wrong. Holding Eirika’s head there with both hands, Tana felt her legs giving out and got out before they got too numb. Sitting with her legs spread, she had more control over her body - and so, she was able to dig the fingers of one of her hands into the stump of Eirika’s neck. Having Tana’s fingers there was a new sensation for Eirika too - it tickled, but it was a new kind of penetration that would arouse her if she still had contact with the rest of her body. Like this, she felt only some pleasure, pleasure that didn’t distract her from working hard to provide Tana with the last orgasm she could. As Tana’s juices splashed all over her kind face, Eirika found herself slipping away - but with both Tana and her brother’s moans reaching her ears, Eirika was happy to provide. “Tana… I’ll be waiting for you…” She looked up at Tana’s orgasmic face, with the tongue hanging out as the girl drooled in mindless pleasure being the last thing she saw.


“T-Thank you, E-Eirika…” Tana stuttered, out of breath after her climax. However, as she looked down, she saw that her best friend’s eyes were lifeless now. Seeing that, for a short moment sadness filled her heart. However, knowing that many other Eirikas were still back in Askr, Tana knew this death was nothing to be sad about. And if this was the end for Eirika, then that meant… Tana felt a thrill going down her spine just thinking of what was coming next. She tried to stay calm as she watched Eirika’s boobs shaking as Ephraim pushed his cock deeper and deeper into her anus, but Tana’s cunt continued to drip as she wondered, what he would do to her. The moment she saw him ejaculate into his sister’s dead body, she immediately ran over to him. “Ah, Ephraim! Kill me already!” She screamed while frantically trying to guide his half-erect cock into her cunt. However, he stopped her, placing one hand over hers. “All in due time, princess.” He told her with a grin that never failed to make her heart stutter, then turned around to take another look at the pile of weapons he and Innes had brought to the beach. Putting Sieglinde aside for later use, he wondered, what he should try out next. To his surprise, he saw a wooden pole with some blue cloth tied to the end of it. What was that, Ephraim couldn’t tell. “Why would Innes bring something like that?” He wondered, then decided it didn’t matter. Anything could be a weapon if necessary… And Tana was about to become his test subject for this one.

He laid down on his back, putting the wooden pole down next to him. “Show me your ass.” He ordered, and Tana was more than happy to oblige. Her wide hips and strong thighs were placed on both sides of his face as she got down on her fours over him, showing her ass into his face. Since his cock ended up right in front of her, she focused her full attention on it. As she felt Ephraim’s tongue slip into her asshole, tasting all the semen gathered there as he proceeded to give her a rimjob, she responded with stroking his cock. After moving her hands up and down it, she lowered her mouth onto it. Her hands moved on to massaging his balls as she took his full length into her mouth with ease. His tip went into her throat, Tana running her tongue against his entire length before starting to suck on it. Even though she had tasted it numerous times before, she still had not gotten tired of it. Down at her ass, Ephraim proceeded to move his tongue around her sphincter for some more time, then decided it was lubricated enough. Withdrawing, he picked the wooden shaft from the ground again. Shaking with one hand it to remove most of the sand from it, he used his other hand to spread Tana’s asshole wide open. Then, he slowly inserted the tip of pole into Tana’s anus. Her sphincter had to stretch a bit to make it fit, but that only caused Tana to feel more pleasure, making her emit a muffled moan as her mouth was still stuffed with his cock.

Ephraim proceeded to push the wooden shaft as deep in as he could with little resistance from Tana’s body. The piece of wood easily slid deeper into her, using the semen inside her as lubrication. However, that came to a stop as it reached the end of her rectum, her colon off to the side. As it was just one straight pole, it was impossible for it to go deeper while staying within her intestine. That didn’t stop Ephraim. Taking a swing, he struck the wooden shaft on its other end. The wall at the end of her rectum stretched a bit upward, but managed to withstand the blow. Ephraim hit it again, and again, the third strike causing the rod to break free of her rectum and slide into her abdomen. Tana’s body jumped up in a spasm as he did that, but the girl was unbothered by that and just continued sucking him off. Ephraim continued to push the rod up her body, making it go past her guts and rub against some of her stomach organs, until the Frelian princess finally was able to make him come, his seed shooting into her stomach through her throat. At that point, little of the pole remained on the outside, most of it already inside Tana’s body. It was too short to impale her in full, but the internal damage put her through significant pain - pain that she happily took in with a smile on her face.

As Ephraim began to feel Tana starting to lick his length again, he told Tana to get off him. She jumped off forward, turning around on the spot. Before Ephraim could react, Tana’s huge mammaries were on both sides of his cock, moving up and down. As she rested her ass on the sand, she accidentally drove the wooden pole deeper inside her. “Oops!” She called out with a smile as she felt it slam into her midriff. Ignoring the pain, she grabbed both of her tits by their sides and proceeded to move them up and down Ephraim’s throbbing erection. Moving her butt around in the sand, she proceeded to put more pressure onto the pole, stretching her midriff uncomfortably. As she continued to slam her boobs down his cock, her hands playing with her nipples, her eyes lit up as she saw Ephraim sit upright and pick Sieglinde up again. She could see Eirika’s blood on it. Her heart rate increased to speed she didn’t even consider possible as Ephraim slowly moved the blade forward. It was as if time itself slowed down when he slashed the blade across her neck. Feeling her neck be cut apart, her fresh blood spurting onto her breasts and Ephraim’s cock in between them… Her mind was filled with more pleasure than ever before. As Ephraim settled down on just cutting her throat open, the rest of her head was still connected, unlike Eirika’s. Still, her and Eirika’s blood was now mixed on the ancient Renais blade, and Tana could feel some weakness going through her body. She opened her mouth to tell Ephraim just how good she felt, but with her larynx cut apart the only sounds she could make now were some wet gurgles. She could feel some weakness spreading through her body, but as her head was still connected to it she could feel everything that was happening to her - and Tana was still in control over most of it. That let her carry on with her paizuri until she felt Ephraim’s semen shoot onto her face and all over her breasts. She looked up at him happily, resting her entire body weight on the pole in her ass. Forcing it further up, it tore through her diaphragm and into her chest cavity. Right between her boobs, where his cock was just moments before, Ephraim could now see the wooden pole as it protruded through her skin. After doing that, she slumped down, and just stared at Ephraim with a smile that slowly disappeared as she bled out. With her magic keeping the blue-haired girl alive, it took her quite some time - enough for Ephraim to pick Eirika’s head up and slide it onto his cock. With it there, he returned to Tana, the head of his cock coming out of his sister’s lips. Pushing it into Tana’s open mouth, he felt Tana sucking on it as she kissed Eirika’s slack lips. He just kept standing like that, Tana’s suction on his cock growing weaker and weaker until the girl finally passed out.

The pole in her ass kept her in her keeling position even as her muscles started contracting madly. Ephraim decided to keep her like that after removing his cock from her mouth, using Eirika’s head to jerk off until he came all over Tana’s face again. Getting Eirika’s head off his cock, he hold it in his hands while looking at her corpse. Since both their bodies belonged to him, he figured he should probably have them preserved with magic. With that last climax, he felt satisfied for now, but having two pussies to choose from when he next had the urge to fuck one sounded nice. He lifted Eirika’s body and threw it over his shoulder, her head in his hand. With the other, he grabbed Tana by her ponytail and proceeded to drag her off towards the portal back to Askr. He realized that he left the weapons out there, but there was still a chance that Innes would come back for them later - and even if he didn’t, taking two corpses he’d make into fuckdolls was the better choice to him.



The first thing Noire noticed as she walked through the portal was the heat immediately hitting her in the face. Because of that, she stumbled as she walked, and the next person coming through the portal walked into her back. The impact shook her body, and her giant breasts bounced around in her extremely tight swimsuit. Moving out of the way, she did her best to readjust it. Even if she wasn’t satisfied with the result, she deemed it good enough and proceeded to follow the group of heroes ahead of her - all making their way to the beach that was just a short walk ahead. Getting the chance to relax on the seaside was an incredible opportunity, but no one warned the archer just how hot it would get. For a moment, she cheered herself up looking at the clear, blue sky, but the lack of clouds on it made her a little worried. When she finally reached the ocean, seeing the limitless mass of blue waves, all she could think about was the heat. Wiping the sweat off her forehead with the palm of her hand, she was very much aware that her entire body already was super sweaty.

Running off into the ocean, Noire immediately tried to cool herself down. Swimming around for a while was nice, but her head still stayed exposed to the sun most of the time. With the dizziness and a slight headache warning her of an upcoming heatstroke, Noire was forced to get out of the water and search for some shade. However, there seemed to be no source of that for as far as her eyes could see - except for a small group of palms in the distance. Heading off towards them with water dripping off her body, Noire hoped that it would help her tolerate the heat. However, her body was fully covered in sweat when she reached the group of palm trees. And to make things worse, they provided almost no protection from the sun. Frustrated, Noire only barely stopped herself from screaming as she wondered, what to do next. Heading off now just didn’t seem right - it would be such a waste if she returned to Askr now. Standing there, her breasts suddenly felt incredibly heavy with all the sweat and water her swimsuit top had absorbed. She tried adjusting it again, without any relief, then just decided to get rid of it altogether. Quickly untying her top at the back, she let it fall off as her breasts bounced free. Having her nipples be exposed to the sun directly felt weird, with the touch of sun’s rays sending a weird tingling through them. However, the feeling of freedom the lack of swimsuit gave to her boobies put her in a better mood. Suddenly, she became aware of all the stares she must have been getting because of her enticing flesh. Turning towards one of the heroes she felt was leering at her, she screamed at the top of her lungs:
“FOUL FIEND! LEAVE MY BODY ALONE, OR BE A VICTIM TO BLOOD AND THUNDER!”

It didn’t have the effect the black-haired girl desired. In fact, that only seemed to gain her more attention from other heroes nearby. She wondered about covering herself up, but she realized doing so would only increase how hot she already felt. As the heat seemed to become even more intense, she began to feel an uncomfortable hotness between her thighs. Remembering the relief removing her top brought her, Noire quickly decided to remove her bottom as well. However, with a piece of green cloth going up her left leg and connecting the straps of her swimsuit to her sandals, she understood that she had to take them off as well. Taking a few deep breaths to calm down, Noire closed her eyes as she pulled the bottom of her swimsuit down her legs. Once she got it to her knees, she bent over, her now-bare ass sticking up as she reached for her legs and quickly removed her sandals. She followed up pulling the green-black thong down her legs until they made it past her feet. Now fully nude, Noire set her both of her bare feet back down on the scorching sand - and jumped up, unable to stay still with the heat stinging her soles.

Jumping from one leg to another, the mountains of flesh that made for her tits jiggling with each little leap she took, Noire managed to make her way to the tiny spot of shade under one of the palm trees. That gave her ground she could stand still on, but most of her body was still exposed to the heat. Because of that, she slowly proceeded to grow more irritated as she watched other heroes having their fun in the sun while all she got was a multitude of lustful gazes and nothing more.

“Hey, what’s wrong? You seem like you’re not having a lot of fun here…” A cheerful, young voice called out towards her. Noire turned in the direction it came from, only to see a young girl with magnificent, blonde twin braids of hair approach her. Noire’s initial reaction would usually have been to chase her away, but the girl seemed genuinely sad about approaching her.
“Y-Yes… All this heat is a little rough for me…” She admitted quietly as Elise stopped right in front of her.
“Aaaaw, that’s too bad! Can I help you in any way?” Elise looked up at the archer closely, her eyes widening once she saw her massive breasts. Noire laughed a bit before answering.
“Thanks, but I don’t think that’d be possible - you can’t do anything about the sun itself, after all.”
Elise refused to be put off this easily. “Oh… I love the sun here! It’s so nice, I was thinking everyone will like it! But you don’t…” Elise’s face clouded up a bit as she wondered, how could she make the stay on the beach more pleasant for her newfound friend. Then, her face lit up again.
“It’s just the sun that’s bad for you?” She asked, noticing how pale the other girl looked.
“M-Mostly, yes… The heat is also terrible… but all the sun is making me so dizzy…” Elise smiled brightly as she heard that.
“Then, just put my body up to block the sun out! You could hang my body up from these palm trees and make a nice, chilly spot for yourself!” Elise spoke excitedly while pointing at a pair of trees nearby.
“B-But… Wouldn’t it bother you if I did that?” Noire asked, a bit confused.
“Of course it would, silly! That’s why you kill me first!” Elise laughed while playfully while slapping Noire’s flat stomach.
“Woah, you really are sweaty! And also a bit… too thin?” Elise commented as her hand slid upwards, and the girl was able to feel Noire’s lower ribs through her skin. “You can work on that later - my big sisters kept telling me they were planning to roast someone, and these always taste great!” Elise felt her mouth watering as she remembered how Felicia’s body had tasted when Camilla and Corrin decided to have the maid be made into a meal. She shook her head to clear her mind - there were more important things to do now. “So, you ready to do it?” She asked Noire again.
“Yes… Thank you.” Noire replied, a blush of excitement showing on Elise’s cheeks when she heard that.
“Yay! Let’s get started!” She twirled on the spot, the red wreath of flowers around her neck swinging around as she did, before she stopped with her back towards Noire. “Just strangle me with it!” She called out happily while grabbing the wreath with one hand, and pushing it so that it was now behind her back. Noire put one hand on them curiously. They flowers seemed to be held together with magic, and as she pulled harder on the wreath she was able to tell that it wouldn’t tear during the process. Grabbing it with both of her hands, she crossed them in front of herself as she tightened the wreath around Elise’s neck. As she started to feel the first tidbits of resistance from Elise’s body, Noire wondered if she had enough strength to do it. However, that fear soon passed as she got more into it - and as Elise’s breathing was cut off, the enchanted flowers squeezing her windpipe shut, Noire was certain she was capable of doing it even in her lightheaded state. To put most of her strength into keeping the strangulation going, she was forced to get even closer to Elise - her enormous breasts squashed against Elise’s back as she leaned forward.

Having such huge mammaries rub against her back excited Nohr’s youngest princess. Seeing them earlier already reminded her of big sis Camilla, and now Noire doing just what Camilla usually did strengthened the resemblance in her mind. The pain didn’t matter at all to her - in fact, as she imagined it was Camilla who was behind her and choking her was enough to make her little pussy wet. Noire’s sweat began to soak through Elise’s swimsuit, running down the young girl’s back, and sending a shiver down her spine. It looked as pained twitches to the woman behind her, but as moans began to make their way past her squeezed-shut windpipe, and out through her parted lips, Noire was able to catch on to what was happening. Her young face, usually so cheerful and innocent, was now red both with heat and asphyxiation, and twisted into a lewd expression. The spasms that began to shake her body did nothing to stop her from getting increasingly aroused, even as her little hands began to bounce against her legs. Her eyes began to bulge, red veins appearing on the whites of her purple eyes as she registered more movement ahead of her.

Looking forward, Elise saw that a bunch of heroes was watching her as she squirmed. If her imagination made her a little aroused before, seeing both of her sisters in the flesh looking at her in this very indecent position made her arousal spike to new heights almost immediately. The crotch of her one-piece swimsuit got soaked through with her cunt honey as she saw Camilla blow her a kiss - her big sister’s big breasts almost bursting out of her tight swimsuit as she struck them from the top with her elbow. Even with the pressure in Elise’s lungs growing within her chest, on the outside the nipples of her little breasts got fully erect, protruding through her swimsuit for all to see. Corrin seemed to be more surprised by the sight, but Elise was extremely happy to see her drag the skirt of her swimsuit down and shove her hand into her pussy. Seeing that, Elise longed for the gentle touch of either of her sisters’ - but with no voice to let them know, all she could do was wish it happened. Nevertheless, seeing both of them have fun watching her gave her more than enough motivation to stay strong as the pain in her lungs continued to grow, her neck hurting as the delicate red flowers dug deeper into her even more delicate skin.

Weakness began to spread through her body - whether was it caused by the heat in her chest or in between her legs, Elise couldn’t tell. Her arms hung limply at her sides, making her twintails sway around. That same paralysis also claimed her legs, and they gave in, the girl slumping backwards as her knees gave way. Almost the entire weight of her body was now supported only by the crumpled up ring of flowers. Elise’s face grew darker for the few moments her throat was completely crushed, then she was able to rest against Noire’s frail body. Elise’s legs slammed back into Noire’s as her back squashed Noire’s boobs, and Noire was able to feel all the wetness running down Elise’s thighs. Feeling it, even despite her dizziness, Noire was able to tell what was happening. Moving her knees slightly to the side, she was able to force one in between Elise’s legs - and bringing it upward, Noire began to rub it against Elise’s crotch. Elise’s lips opened up in full as her tongue hung free, squeals of pleasure dying in her lungs with only hints of them making it out through her crushed throat. Noire’s actions brought out exactly the reaction the archer wanted - granting Elise pleasure in the girl’s final moments. Her thighs began shaking together even harder than before, and Noire had to thrust her knee forward and backward a bunch of times before Elise came.

With the numbness of an orgasm spreading through her body, Elise slumped down into Noire’s embrace. Seeing her be taken by the pleasure, Noire had no qualms about squeezing the wreath even tighter than before, Elise’s neck fully constricted. The girl proceeded to twitch against her as her face turned purple like the dyed strings of her hair. The bottom of her swimsuit, already dripping with her pussy, in no way prevented her piss from going outward, a yellow streak running down her legs. Noire continued to keep the flowers around her neck as Elise took one final look at the world, her eyes going through the crowd but only caring for big sis Corrin who was shaking in her own climax, and big sis Camilla, who was wiping her lips with her tongue. For anyone else it would have been seen as seductive, but Elise knew her sister must have been thinking of making her be a course in her barbeque. Well, that had to wait - her body belonged to Noire, first. “Maybe later I will become a part of you...” She thought before life finally left her body.

Her legs proceeded to do small kicks on the sand as she slumped down against Noire, the rest of her body relatively motionless. As Elise slid downwards, her head ended up right on top Noire’s breasts, with the two making for adorable cushions for her final rest. Her hair bounced off Noire’s hips before going motionless, too. Seeing Elise like this, Noire understood that the girl’s life was over. Letting go, she let her slide down fully until the girl’s butt hit her feet, her back resting against her legs. The act of such a personal kill consumed her completely, so only now she was able to take a look at the people who had been watching her. Most of them were gone now, with only a few heroes remaining - ones that definitely were interested in her, and not the young girl. Suddenly Noire became very much aware of all the sweat she had built up while strangling Elise. Doing it also made her step out of her patch of shadow, so she quickly moved back into it, dragging Elise’s corpse with her. If anything, the heat seemed to be even worse than when the Nohrian girl had approached her. “I hope this works…” She muttered as she dragged Elise’s body to the two palm trees the girl had pointed out earlier.


Getting it set up there, Noire crashed onto the sand below it, sitting down to rest. With how small Elise was, her body didn’t cast that big of a shadow, but curling up, Noire was able to fully fit into it. The sand was still hot, and having it be pressed against the bare skin of her ass was pretty annoying, but Noire was okay with that. Sitting on the sand with her legs curled up and pressed against her breasts, she could feel the heat from her buttocks slowly crawl up her legs. As she stayed in that position, the temperature around her only seemed to rise. Elise’s body provided her head with the much-needed protection from the sun, letting her recover from her dizziness, but it only helped a little with all the heat all around her. With her limbs becoming extra sweaty, Noire became more and more annoyed. She wished she could just go back now… But that would be mean to the girl who gave her life up to help her. Was there any other way she could stay there?
“Maybe if my body had less surface through which the heat could get to me...” Noire considered that possibility. It seemed like something that could work… Once she became convinced of that, Noire knew she had to at least try it.

Moving out from her spot, the archer took a stroll on the beach, searching for something she could use on herself. Coming across Inigo, she hesitated for a moment. He had a weapon with him, but his personality… Ugh. As much as she disliked it, asking him was still better than searching around for another sword though. Somewhat discouraged and covering her breast with her elbow, Noire spoke to him.
“H-Hello, Inigo. Can I borrow your weapon for a while?” She asked him, fully aware that he was checking out her boobs even despite the arm covering them.
“Oh, sure. You’re going to spare with someone? If so, I’d love to be your partner… I even have a spare sword for you!” Inigo smiled while handing her his blade, his hand squeezing one of her breasts after she took the sword from him. Although it angered her, Noire knew she had to tolerate that - he just lent a sword to her, after all.
“Sorry, but no. You see, the sun had been bothering me all day. I figured out that if I were to reduce my body’s size, less heat would get to me and maybe it’d make it more tolerable for me. I’m just going to use this to slice one of my limbs off.” She finished her explanation, and turned around to return to her shadow.
“Ah, I see. Can I watch, then? It would be a first seeing such a beauty do something like this to herself.” He told her, his face showing what he probably thought was a seductive smile.
“...Sure, just follow me.” Sighing, Noire felt she couldn’t just refuse him now. With Inigo following close behind and probably staring at her ass, she took off back to her spot under the palms and Elise’s corpse.

Sitting down on the sand again, the black haired girl outstretched her legs in front of her. Cutting off a leg was the obvious choice - she needed both her arms to use a bow. Grabbing the sword with both hands, Noire wondered if she really wanted to do this. She was a bit scared about the pain. The anticipation brought back memories of how her mother used to hurt her in their world’s bad future. This time, she would be inflicting that same pain on herself… Her hands began to shake as vivid memories entered her mind. And yet… That girl gave her life up to make her stay here. If she did that, then Noire could handle some pain herself. With renewed conviction, Noire grabbed the sword steadily and brought it down into her thigh.

She did her best to held back a scream as the blade sunk into her skin. With the force she put into her stab, she managed to impale her left leg in full as the weapon left her body on the other side and reached the sand underneath. The pain of having her flesh cut all the way through was nothing compared to the magic she was subjected to as a child - or at least that was what she was telling herself as she proceeded to saw in one direction, driving the sword through the rest of her leg until it left her body. With how bountiful her legs were up there, it took her some time to make it through. Moving it in the opposite direction was a bit harder, as she had to cut through her bone. Still, the girl was able to finish the cut, completely detaching her left leg from the rest of her body. Pushing the leg away from the rest of her body with one hand, Noire watched with fascination as blood began to spurt from the stump into the sand, and the way the cut-off leg twitched on the sand. Having the leg gone provided her with a sense of unusual freedom, one very different from the relief her body felt when she stripped out of her too-tight swimsuit. She could feel herself getting wet just thinking about it, and as she stared at the bloody sand under what remained of her leg a few drops of her arousal showed up at the entrance to her cunt.

“Huh. You really meant what you said.” A man’s voice reminded her that she had a spectator through that. Her cheeks flushed up as she realized that without the leg, Inigo had a much better look at her pussy. Before, Elise’s body obstructed it from the sight of all who watched the blonde’s death, but now she had nothing like that. But… She already agreed that he could watch, so she’d just have to deal with that.
“Yeah.” She answered in as a calm voice as she could. They both remained silent for a moment, Noire watching more blood pour out of her wound as pain pulsated in the wound with each of her heartbeats, while the man switched between staring at her pussy - that was slowly growing more and more wet - and her sweaty, ample breasts, a bulge growing under his swimsuit.
“Well? Did it work?” He asked after a moment. Noire, focusing on the speed she was losing blood with, had completely forgotten about the reason she amputated her leg in the first place. With the question over, she immediately compared how she felt against the heat she was feeling before. And just as she hoped, with less body to feel the heat, the heat didn’t feel that obtrusive anymore.
“Yes, it did. Thank you…” Noire replied kindly. However, her voice still didn’t sound fully satisfied, and she didn’t return the sword to him yet. She moved back into the shadow of Elise’s corpse, and sighed. She felt a little better, but the heat was still annoying. The feeling of having her limb removed proved to be intoxicating - and now Noire wished to experience it again.
“Actually, I want to do this again.” She suddenly burst out with new strength in her voice.
“Ah… I see. If this is what you want...” Although Inigo tried to keep his voice emotionless, looking into his eyes it was obvious to Noire that he was enjoying the show. That knowledge make Noire feel a bit… uneasy at the region of her heart. Why did she feel like this? The sun must have gotten to her again. She shook her head to clear it, gripping the sword with both hands again. This time, instead of stabbing through the leg to start, she just proceeded to slice through it from the side. With quick, powerful swipes of the blade, Noire was able to quickly slice her second leg off. The pain coming from the cut made her uncomfortable, her hands shaking during the cut because of it. However, as soon as finished the cut, both of her legs gone now, strong sexual pleasure washed all over her body. As the stump of her leg began to squirt blood, her pussy began squirting her pussy juices, showing to Inigo just how aroused she was. Placing the sword on top of her boobs not to dirty it with sand, Noire used her free hand to push her right leg away from her body, both her legs joined together again after it stopped spasming. With the leg gone, Noire forced a few fingers of one of her free hands into her cunt, and proceeded to finger herself - the arousal brought on by the second amputation making her unable to think of anything else. With her body moving against her will because of the pleasure she was in, as her breasts bounced the blade almost fell off her cleavage, so with her other hand she had to hold it on them. Having the blood-covered metal press against her tits, even opening a few little cuts in them, only worked to stimulate her even further. Eventually, she came - her orgasmic outcry getting the attention of more people on the beach.

In front of her, Inigo had his shorts pulled down, and worked hard on jerking off to the show Noire was giving him. Moments after she came, he did as well, spraying his load onto her face, her boobs and his sword. With Noire’s lips open in post-orgasmic numbness, he even managed to shoot some of it into her mouth. Noire only noticed when she tasted the strange liquid with her tongue, immediately annoyed when she understood what happened. “You vile dastard! How could you do that?” She screamed, while trying to wipe his semen off her face and boobs.
“With how hot your actions are, how can you expect me not to do it?” The man countered, with Noire not knowing how to answer. She had completely forgotten about him, losing herself in the pleasure - and realized he must have watched her as she fingered herself and later came. Even if she disliked it, Noire knew just how sexy her body was. She realized his reaction was very natural - and if she lost control over her pleasure, then how could she blame him for doing the same?
“You have a point… Still, don’t do that again!” Noire called out while grabbing the sword again and pointing it towards him angrily. She remembered his earlier invitation to spar, realizing she wanted to accept it now. However, without her legs, it would be impossible. As she weighed the sword in her hand, playing with her ideas on what to do next, someone approached them.
“Hello, darling. I couldn’t help but notice your very meaty legs were… just laying there. Do you mind if we took them?” The purple-haired, big-breasted woman in a swimsuit that looked even tighter than what Noire wore was the one who asked the question, while a white-haired girl in a floral white skirt and front-tie top stood right behind her.
“Sure… You can take them.” Noire replied, then smiled, albeit weakly: “Do you want my arms as well?” Just saying these words Noire could feel a thrill go through her entire body.
“If you would be so kind to give them to us, I’d love to, my dear. I take it you won’t be needing my sister’s body anymore, either?” She walked closer, slapping Elise’s body on her naughty little butt.
“Oh, she was your sister? I’m sorry…” Noire tried to apologize, but Camilla cut her off:
“Please, don’t mention it, dear. She seemed to very much enjoy herself in her final moments - and that matters far more than whether she’s alive or not.” As she finished, she began to untie the knots Noire used to stabilize Elise’s body above her. Freeing it, Camilla and Corrin grabbed it together and proceeded to carry it off.
“We’ll be back for your limbs later on!” Corrin called out as the two hurried away.

The little intermission allowed Noire to fully crystalize her feelings. She desired… To have her arms removed as well. At this point she didn’t care that it would mean being unable to shoot with her bow anymore. Inigo’s eyes were locked onto Camilla’s butt as the curvy princess of Nohr made her way out of there, but now he was back to watching her every more. With her protection from the sun out of the way, Noire knew she had to hurry. Grabbing the sword with her right hand, she forced it under her left shoulder and into her armpit. Drawing blood, she steeled herself for more pain, but mostly she was excited for what would come once she was done. Not wanting to keep the pleasure away from her any longer, Noire dragged the weapon upward - slicing through her arm directly next to her shoulder. As it fell onto the sand, she craned her neck to the left to watch as blood squirted from her new wound. She noticed there was less of it than before - had she lost that much blood already? It didn’t really matter to her. All she cared for was the new wave of sexual excitement that surged through what was still there of her body. With her remaining arm, she let go of the sword and thrust her fingers into her cunt again. The sword hit the sand right next to her still-twitching arm, but after a few seconds Inigo picked it up. Noire didn’t notice, too excited about the pleasure she was feeling with each move of her hand. Fingering herself as fast as she could, she found herself unable to keep her balance - with just stumps for her legs and just one arm, she would have had troubles even if she put her mind to it. She collapsed backwards into the sand, but that didn’t stop her. As her back hit the warm ground, she continued to touch herself without a care, closing her eyes to fully indulge in her lust.

As her moans picked up in frequency and volume, she started to get close to release once again. However, before she reached that point, she found herself unable to use her fingers anymore - they started twitching wildly inside her cunt. As fresh pain came from her right arm, she opened her eyes and turned her head towards them. Her pussy spasmed hard at the sight of a sword sticking out of it. As it moved, her last limb being cut off, Noire climaxed even harder than before - her pussy clenching hard on the fingers that were still stuck within her entrance. Squirming on the ground in pleasure, Noire turned her gaze forwards - seeing that it was Inigo who had done that. Noire was over the moon that he did that - she would have been unable to remove her final limb on her own, and the orgasm was better than any other had in her life.

His next action was less thrilling for her initially. Getting down, he pulled her right hand out of her snatch. After throwing it away with the rest of her arm, he replaced it with his erection. The gray-haired man had no troubles sliding into her beyond wet snatch. She was furious at first, but in just a few thrusts, the pleasure coursing through her limbless body was enough to change her mind. Moaning again, she welcomed his cock as he fucked her with all the eagerness he built up watching her amputate three of her limbs. Fondling her breasts with his hands, he grabbed onto them and used them to stabilize her body - without her limbs, it was so light that each of his thrusts pushed her a bit further backwards on the sand. With how aroused her actions made him, it wasn’t that long before he came, spilling all of his seed inside her.

As he removed his cock, Noire spoke out. “Thank… You…” She did her best to voice, just how grateful she was, but she was unable to say anything more. Gathering her strength for a moment, she realized just how helpless she was right now. Living on like this would be impossible - especially that she gave her arms and legs away instead of keeping them to possibly have them attached back to her body. With that in mind, she then spoke out:
“Can you… k-kill me now?” She asked, her voice cracking as she did.
“Of course.” Inigo replied, a bit sad. He was hoping he would get to fuck her living body more than once… He’d have to make do with her corpse, then.

First, he had to make her into one. He weighed the blade in his hand, wondering how to do it. Noire did all this because at the start, she was bothered by the heat. A smile crept onto his lips as he thought of a way to make her not feel it anymore. Circling around her body, he stopped behind her head. Kneeling down, he lifted her head from the ground. Removing her headband with a feather to prevent it from getting in the way, he then sliced off some of the hair on the back of her head. Another cut, and the skin of scalp was gone, along with a part of her skull. Creating a way into her brain, Inigo stroked himself until he was erect again - and then, just forced his cock into her brain. Her eyes bulged as he did that, her entire body twitching with his first thrust. As he moved back and thrust in again, Noire’s sensory functions were gone - without them, she wouldn’t get to experience the heat anymore. She wouldn’t be able to enjoy the cold for long - with his third thrust, he smashed into her frontal lobe. Without the part of her brain responsible for thought, her face was twisted into a mindless grimace as his cock slammed into the front part of her skull. With continuous thrusts, he was able to grind most of her brain into a fine paste. When he reached his climax, Noire was almost completely gone. Her body still responded to his thrusts with spasms, but the timid, yet feisty girl was gone. Whereas his first climax showered her face with semen, his third one filled her skull with it.

Pulling out, Inigo looked at her face just in time to see her eyes roll to the back of her eye sockets. She was obviously dead at this point… He figured he had enough of the beach for today. Stacking her limbs on top of each other so that Camilla and Corrin had an easy time finding them, he picked Noire’s corpse from the ground and took it with him as he headed for the portal that would take him back to Askr.



“Yah!” Cordelia called out as she struck down with her lance, delivering a small gush to the side of Robin’s leg - and slicing through the side strap of her swimsuit. Throughout their little spar, Cordelia kept the upper hand most of the time. The only times she let her guard down were when the knight found herself captivated by Robin’s breasts, so much bigger in size when compared to hers. Cordelia never paid attention to the tactician’s clothes at first.At first, Cordelia thought it was jealousy. And while that played a part in it, as they continued to train together it slowly turned to… lust? Cordelia was very surprised to find these feelings within herself, yet as they continued she found herself trying more and more to go for Robin’s clothes, wishing to see the white-haired girl in the nude. Her purple top was already gone, courtesy of a perfectly centered strike that hit Robin directly in the ring that held the halves of it together - leading to Cordelia getting even more distracted. When she did that, Robin seemed to catch on to what she had been trying to do - and Cordelia’s red top had been lost to the waves as well after she got too caught up in staring at Robin’s tits, the woman paying her back with a well-aimed attack of her own.

Now, with the bottom of Robin’s swimsuit coming off, the tactician was functionally naked. Seeing her well-shaved cunt, Cordelia just stopped in place and stared - letting Robin get in an attack of her own, that liberated Cordelia from the red miniskirt that made for her swimsuit. Cordelia didn’t even seem to care, devouring the sight of Robin’s exposed cunt with her eyes.
“Cordelia? You okay?” Robin asked after a while, having examined Cordelia’s nude body in return.
“What? Ah, right. Sorry. It’s just that…” Cordelia let her voice trail off as she finally got a moment to consider, what she was feeling. Her heart was Chrom’s - now and always. Was this just lust, then? Was the perfect knight also vulnerable to her body’s whims? The tingling in her abdomen told her that this was the case.
“Don’t worry about it… I also enjoyed this.” Robin smiled at her happily. “I do think we should be done with training for today. We wouldn’t want to destroy more swimsuits, right?” The tactician laughed while walking closer to her.
“Well... We did complete today's training regimen. So we can take it easy for the rest of the day…” Cordelia’s heart began beating faster when Robin got closer to her. Taking one of her hands with both of hers and closing them together, Cordelia’s voice was unusually weak as she spoke. “However… I’d love to spend more time with you now…” Seeing pure lust in Cordelia’s red eyes, Robin wondered if she wanted to do it. Cordelia was a fine-looking lady… And it has been far too long since she last had a partner. “I’d love to join you, Cordelia.” She replied as seriously as Cordelia asked, then laughed while throwing her cloak off - she knew she wouldn’t need it. “I’m sure we will have a lot of fun!” Hearing this, Cordelia was able to calm down - and as she did, her usual personality returned.
“If you want to goof off, you have to earn it! I'll race you to those rocks over there, as they seem secluded enough. Then we can play! The loser has to listen to the winner’s commands!” Cordelia called out excitedly, her competitive spirit taking over. Fighting in her beach high-heeled sandals was possible, but running was out of the question - so she just kicked both of these off. Then, the two of them took off - with Cordelia easily taking the lead.

Arriving on the rocks, Cordelia was glad to see that her prediction was correct - there was no one there, and as she walked around them the rest of the beach disappeared from sight - meaning it would be just the two of them there. Going back around, she watched as Robin strolled towards her. The tactician had slowed down once she became sure Cordelia would beat her there. Instead, Robin made sure that she’d have enough energy for what Cordelia had in store - and she just walked along the coast, balancing at the very edge of the water. Seeing the redhead waiting for her just encouraged her to get there faster, so Robin proceeded to run again, her breasts bouncing without nothing to hold them still. Cordelia found herself getting wet at the very sight of them, and once Robin had joined her and the two disappeared behind the rock formation, she immediately groped her.
“My, someone is hasty…” Robin commented with a smile.
“Quiet, now. Speak only when I say you can.” Cordelia ordered Robin around, twisting her breasts in her hands to accentuate her order. Robin’s smile grew even wider, before her face was changed by the pleasure as Cordelia bent forward, burying her face between her breasts. The redhead’s long hair fell over her head, tickling Robin on her exposed skin in various spots. Stabbing her harpoon into the ground to keep standing, Robin did her best to support Cordelia, staring at her round ass through the hair that was still in the way. She was sure the knight would be able to keep her balance in this position even without that, but helping her could never hurt.

As the woman sucked and licked her on nipples, constantly stimulating both her tits with her hands and her mouth, it was harder and harder for Robin to stay quiet. Eventually, there was a moan that she was unable to stop, letting out a drawn-out groan of pleasure. In response to that, Cordelia immediately let go of her breasts.
“Okay, that’s enough. Get up onto that rock… No, give my your weapon first.” Taking the harpoon from Robin, she placed it on a nearby rock along with her lance. She turned back around, Robin already sitting on the rock and waiting for her.
“Spread your legs.” Robin did as she was told, giving Cordelia another good look at her cunt. Getting closer, Cordelia directed both her hands towards it. She spread her labia, then took a look inside. Watching the pink flesh for a while, Cordelia was happy to see it dripping with Robin’s arousal. She gave her clit a few quick rubs, then dropped to her knees - burying her face between Robin’s thighs. Starting to eat the girl out, Cordelia moved one of her hands into her cunt - working on getting both herself and Robin off at the same time. Her actions caused Robin to moan again, with the moans increasing in intensity. Her ignoring her earlier command was understandable, but she deserved to be punished nevertheless. And so, as Robin’s moans increased in intensity, Cordelia slowed down with her tongue, instead instead working harder on her own pussy. Bringing Robin very close to her edge, Cordelia then stopped. Getting up, she proceeded to finger herself furiously as Robin looked at her.
“C-Cordelia? Why did you stop?” Robin asked.
“Who thought that -oooh!- the Shepherd’s tactician would be so disobedient… I told you -aaah!- not to speak before.” Cordelia explained to Robin while moaning hard hard enough to cut into her sentences. “However, I will give you the release you desire… But only if you beg.” Trying again to make her voice as strong as ever, Cordelia shivered on her long legs because of all the sexual tension within her.
“~Aaah! Cordelia, please! Make me cum! I beg you!” Robin played along with Cordelia’s request, but the passion in her voice was real. Hearing her say that, Cordelia was able to reach her climax. Shaking heavily, she was nevertheless able to keep standing as she rode off her orgasm.
“Okay… You deserve it now.” Cordelia commented after the high of her pleasure wore off. Grabbing her lance again, Cordelia proceeded to rub it against Robin’s nipples for a moment. Then, she gently shoved its tip into Robin’s cunt. Within moments, the white-haired woman let out a loud moan: “Cordelia! I’m coomiiing!”
Hearing this, Cordelia immediately pulled the lance out to keep her from getting hurt. Then, she just watched as Robin writhed on the rock in her orgasm.
Once it was over, Cordelia climbed onto the rock. Then, she climbed on top of Robin, her lips locking onto Robin’s. As they kissed, she proceeded to finger Robin again - giving more attention to Robin’s clit this time. Although she had no way to tell her to do it, Robin did the same for her - both of them starting to finger the other in sync. Using her free hand, Cordelia Robin’s head from below. As Robin broke the kiss off, the pegasus rider pulled her right back in for another kiss. Their boobs ended up pressed together, and as the two girls ground against one another, Robin used her free hand to massage both her huge tits and Cordelia’s small ones one at a time - doing her part in bringing the two of them as much pleasure as she could. After a while of fingering one another, both women were able to reach their orgasms in quick succession. Two orgasms were far from enough for either of them, so they carried on, rubbing their pussies against one another, until both women were fully satisfied, just laying motionless on top of one another and listening to the ocean’s waves as they crashed against the rocks they were on as the tide moved in.

 No.14014

Some time later, having recovered enough for another round, Cordelia jumped off the rocks, enjoying the way the water splashed around her bare feet. “I’ve had you taste this lance for so much today - both during our training, and now… I feel it’s my turn to feel it now.” Lifting it from the rock she left it on, she climbed onto another rock. Then, she spread her long legs while sitting down, showing her pussy - soaked through with the juices from countless orgasms - to Robin. Quickly untying the rope from its spot on the lance, Cordelia grabbed it by the handle between the not-so-decorative shell and the blade, where the rope used to be. Next, Cordelia proceeded to slowly work the lance’s tip into her cunt. Careful not to hurt herself, Cordelia managed to work it in - enjoying its cold touch against the walls of her vagina. It wasn’t the first time she fucked herself with a lance, but it was the first for this one. It was also the first time she used the blade to do it - usually, she used the blunt part at the other end. However, with Robin being on the receiving end of the sharp part so many times today, Cordelia feel that it was necessary. Sliding it a bit further in, Cordelia was able to feel Robin’s dried up blood and cunt honey on it. Cordelia couldn’t tell, feeling which liquid aroused her more. It was the cum, right? It had to be… Whatever it was, Cordelia’s juices soon covered the blade in full. But no matter how deep she put it in, she still craved more. Placing the sharp it against the end of her vagina, Cordelia carefully waggled it around until she managed to get it to slide past her cervix. As she pushed more of the weapon into her womb, she could feel her cervix stretching as the lancehead grew in width. Eventually, the sharp tip touched against the back of her womb. A shiver of pleasure shook her body as she let out a moan. However, that also made her hand shake - and that made her push the lance’s tip deeper in.

As the walls of her womb were punctured with her weapon, Cordelia came. She never expected that to happen, but the jolt of pain going through her womb was enough to make her climax - and she screamed out in pleasure while pushing the lance deeper in. Her body began shaking heavily on the rock, her blood starting to flow down the lance and onto her hand along with the sticky products of her orgasm. Robin’s eyes widened as she saw the blood, but comparing how deep the weapon was with how much was outside now let the tactician understand, what happened. “Cordelia, are you okay?” Robin asked while moving onto the redhead’s rock, her breasts bouncing alluringly as she jumped from one stone to another without getting her feet wet.

“Y-yes… I’m fineee~!” Cordelia managed to moan out while in the middle of her orgasmic high, her excitement driven even further up as she watched the tactician come over to her. Robin’s worried face, and the way she grabbed her free hand with both of hers… All that made Cordelia’s heart flutter. As her orgasm died down, she was still feeling that way. However… her snatch now ached for more pain. After one climax like that, Cordelia wanted to feel it again - and that feeling suppressed any other desires she might have been having. Letting go of the lance, she gripped it with her vaginal walls for a moment to keep it from sliding out. Then, she moved her hand over to Robin’s hands. The tactician was still holding on to her other one. Gently untangling one of her hands, Cordelia then guided it onto the lance.
“Robin… Please, push it deeper in!” Cordelia asked, her voice heavy with her desire.

The tactician hesitated for a moment, looking at Cordelia’s face. Seeing her cheeks red with excitement, her red eyes yearning for her to do it, and the parted lips releasing little breaths that seemed to be asking her to go on, Robin found herself unable to resist. A voice in her head was telling her that this was wrong, that she shouldn’t hurt her friend like this… But she ignored it, and as she pushed the lance a bit deeper in, she knew it was the right choice. Cordelia’s body reacted to the lance making its way through her guts with what could only be described as heavy arousal. And before Robin had the chance to change her mind, Cordelia’s hands grabbed onto her tits. Having her boobies stimulated like that was enough to make keep her going, her nipples stiffening as Cordelia tickled them. And so, she watched as more and more of the lance disappeared inside Cordelia’s cunt - until eventually, the lancehead was fully inside. Judging by the length, Robin could tell that the tip already made it past her chest. With Cordelia happily moaning on the rock in front of her, it seemed that the lance didn’t hit any of her major organs - meaning she could still be saved from this.

Pushing it a bit deeper in, Robin watched as the seashell mounted on the weapon began to rub against Cordelia’s clit. But… was that blood? With her other hand, Robin touched the upper edge of the shell - and immediately moved her hand back, one of her fingers cut open. It was as sharp as a blade... It seemed that this was the furthest she could push it in. Looking at Cordelia’s face, it was obvious that the pegasus knight was on the edge of another climax. Moving the lance in place, she grinded the shell against Cordelia’s pussy lips and her clit while avoiding pushing it any deeper. As Cordelia’s body gave in to the second lance-related climax, Robin believed this would be as far as this went. Even through her orgasm, Cordelia continued to fondle her breasts, and Robin found herself getting aroused as well.

However, once Cordelia had recovered, the desire had not disappeared from her eyes.
“Robin… What are you waiting for? Go ahead…” Cordelia asked while looking directly at Robin’s face.
“That’d cut you in half! I can’t do that!” Robin exclaimed, heartbreaking disappointment showing on Cordelia’s face.
“Why not? Robin, please! I really want this!” The redhead exclaimed, tears appearing in her eyes. This was a sight Robin found hard to say no to… And so, in one quick shove, she pushed the lance even deeper in. The tip went up Cordelia’s throat, causing her head to jerk upwards as it moved past her open lips. In the bottom part of her body, the seashell easily sliced through her - Cordelia’s clit cut in half. Moving past her butt cheeks, one on each side, the sharp weapon proceeded to open her stomach up. As her womb was split in two, another jolt of pleasure went through her body. Cordelia’s intestines began to slide out while the shell reached the most narrow part of her waist. As Robin tried to push it deeper in, the shell slammed into the rock beneath them. Robin took this as the chance to stop, but at this point Cordelia wanted to see it through to the end. Letting go of Robin’s titties, she used her hands to slowly crawl around on the rock - until her upper body was dangling around in between two rocks.

“Phleashe, go ooom.” Even with the head of her lance in her mouth, Cordelia was still able to ask Robin to continue. The white haired woman did, finally accepting that Cordelia would now die by her hand. Putting both of her hands on the handle, Robin used all her strength to move the weapon further up. It sliced through Cordelia’s sternum like it was nothing, Cordelia’s small breasts separated by a massive shell and then a red line as the shell continued up her body. Her heart barely avoided the cut, the two halves of her body spasming as parts of the arteries connecting her heart to them were severed. As the shell slid in between Cordelia’s collarbones, Robin’s hands were now buried to her elbows inside Cordelia’s stomach. She could feel parts of Cordelia’s womb rubbing against her skin as she leaned forward on the rock, straddling one of Cordelia’s legs to prevent the girl from sliding off. With the weakness spreading through Cordelia’s body, she could no longer hold on to the rock, so Robin had to do keep them both on the rock while continuing to cut Cordelia in half.

Cordelia’s body was shaking in more powerful spasms, telling Robin she had to hurry. Looking at Cordelia’s face, she could see her eyes flickering wildly - Robin could still see the life within them. Splitting the redhead’s neck in two, Robin didn’t falter and drove the shell through Cordelia’s head. With the cut finished, the two halves of Cordelia’s body began to slide off. Robin stared with curiosity at Cordelia’s exposed brain, too caught up in examining the inside of Cordelia’s head to notice as the other half of Cordelia’s body slid off the rock and into the waves, with enough momentum to go quite a distance on the waves before sinking beneath the water’s surface. Robin looked at the face of the half still with her, watching her eye go haywire before rolling to the back of her head. As she was sitting on top of Cordelia’s leg, as the body spasmed mindlessly the leg rubbed against the entrance to her cunt. With the arousal that Cordelia’s actions had brought on earlier, this made Robin moan in pleasure - and so, letting go of the lance, she pulled out a part of Cordelia’s guts and used them to rub her cunt.

As she reached her climax, Robin let go of Cordelia’s body, falling backwards onto the rock, her body taken by the pleasure. Because of that, she didn’t notice as the half of Cordelia’s body she managed to keep began sliding off the rock as well, only taking action to stop it when it was too late - and so, she watched as Cordelia was taken away by the ocean… Except that it disappeared in a huge splash of water. As the water fell back down, for a moment Robin was able to see a huge sea snake beneath the waves. The blood coming from the first half of Cordelia that had escaped must have lured him in, Robin deduced. As if to clear her doubts, the sea creature showed up near the surface again, half of Cordelia’s upper body still sticking out from its mouth. Robin watched as it was sucked deeper inside the animal’s maw, her eyes locked onto Cordelia’s slack face until it disappeared behind its jaws. Even if she was just after a climax, for some reason seeing this thrilled her unlike anything the white-haired girl had experienced before. Sticking one finger in to test it, her entire body spasmed in pleasure as she imagined herself being the monster’s next meal. Even though she hoped for these thoughts to go away, she continued to finger herself while watching it circle around in the water, just below the surface. Was it hoping for another meal? Robin’s grey eyes followed it closely as she slowly scampered towards the edge of the rock.

Eventually, she found herself unable to resist the urge that was telling her to jump in. Putting her feet in the water first, she pushed herself off the rock and dove into the water. Swimming in the direction of the snake, Robin could feel her heart starting to beat faster. She saw that it had noticed her, the animal starting to circle around her. She stopped swimming, just floating in place as she watched the animal circle closer and closer to her. Soon, she could feel its slithery body wrap around her torso - squashing her huge boobs close to her chest. The snake proceeded to spiral down her body. As it passed her cunt, its slippery skin rubbing across her clit, she couldn’t help but moan again. Her legs were squeezed together as the snake held them close, until its maw made its way to her feet. Its tongue tickled her feet for a moment before it stretched its jaws wide open, dragging them onto her feet. That set out another jolt of excitement in her abdomen, but with the snake wrapped around her, she couldn’t use her hands to help herself. The piece of its body that was rubbing her clit had moved to the side as well, so she was left horny and unable to relieve herself. All she could do was wait and wiggle her toes as the snake slowly moved past her ankles and back up her body. The snake’s insides were surprisingly warm… but at the same time, almost as wet as its outer layer.

Her legs were not problematic, but with how wide her hips were it took the animal some time to get past them. However, once it did, the snake’s tongue proceeded to lick her cunt as the maws moved up her body. That, combined with the wetness inside of the snake, allowed her to climax yet again. As numbness spread through her body, it made it easier for the snake to devour her. Stretching its maw again to incorporate her breasts, it then got past her shoulders. Although the snake’s skin was wrapped tight around her body, it gave her freedom to move her arms again - so Robin moved one of her hands towards her snatch while waiting for the snake to go on. Taking one final look at the world, the bright sun on the clear, cloudless sky overhead, and across the ocean stretching out all around her, Robin was taken deeper within the snake as it jaws closed above the top of her head.

Sinking deeper into the creature’s insides, Robin found herself having a little bit more space. Even though the creature’s inner tissues clinged to parts of her body - especially her huge tits and wide hips - she had a little more freedom than when the snake was wrapped around her. Her body was already soaked with the ocean water, but now it was also completely doused with the snake’s digestive fluids. The slimy liquid seeped into her cunt, mixing in with her cunt honey. Her quick slide deeper in ended as she felt something touch her feet. Even though there was no light inside, she had some suspicions, what was it. She moved her toes along the flat, yet fleshy surface. Waggling her body downwards, she moved on until she could reach it with one hand. Although what she touched was sticky, she was still able to tell that it was hair. That, compared with the flatness she sensed earlier with her feet, confirmed her suspicions: If Cordelia’s body was eaten earlier, then it should still be here. No matter it starting to dissolve, Robin moved further down, squashing Cordelia’s half between herself and the walls of the snake’s stomach. Fortunately, Cordelia’s body was still pretty tangible. Because of that, Robin was able to grab onto Cordelia’s hand, and move it towards her body. With all the extra lubrication, it was very easy for Robin to insert Cordelia’s hand deeper straight into her pussy, quickly using it to get off as more and more digestive fluids poured onto her body from all directions. Having her skin slowly start turning into a liquid felt uncomfortable, but the final climax of her life helped her ignore that. After she came, Robin just embraced the half of Cordelia’s body that was nearby - and waited for the moment the snake’s digestive acids joined the two of them together once again. She kept Cordelia’s hand inside her, protecting it from being dissolved any further - at least until the juices started eating away at the insides of her cunt. A part of Cordelia’s body she was holding on to came off, staying in Robin’s hand. The tactician lifted it to her mouth, sucking parts of the redhead’s Cordelia’s flesh off her fingers as Cordelia’s body began falling apart.

Robin’s body followed soon after. It took time for the digestive fluids to make their way inside her skull, so she was able to feel it as most of her body started to turn into a liquid. She lifted her hand and touched her tit, only for it to tear off, the hand following soon after. Her body rapidly turning into just a skeleton, Robin passed away, the bones of Cordelia’s hand mixed in within the bones of Robin’s pelvis. Their bodies provided the snake with enough nourishment to stay underwater for a long time, with it lurking in wait for more willing prey to come to him...

 No.14029

Chapter 34: Loki's Mischief



tags: non-con, con, M/F, Futa/F, Throat Slicing, Disembowelment, hard vore, drowning, beheading, hanging




Ursula silently watched the door to her target’s room, playing with the dagger Loki had given her for her jobs. With the summoner having to go handle some urgent business. his current mistress - princess Hinoka of Hoshido - had to sleep alone that night. Her master decided the redhead would be Ursula’s next target. Was Loki aiming to hurt the summoner? Ursula didn’t care for the reason, happy to do exactly as her creator had ordered. Since Loki turned her into a morph, Ursula’s efficiency only increased - carrying out assassinations for the woman day and night without rest. Her loyalty was absolute now, but a part of her personality remained and was very satisfied with how her days looked like now.
Deciding enough time had passed since Kiran had left - having taken into account that the woman inside most likely had touched herself before sleeping - Ursula moved towards the door. No one would dare to cross into the summoner’s room, so it was left unlocked. Ursula opened it without making a sound, lighting a pale blue flame on her hand as she slipped inside.

Once there, Ursula carefully walked across the darkened room. She could already feel herself getting excited thinking of the incoming kill. Even despite her being dead for a short period of time, Ursula’s body still worked properly - her snatch completely dripping with her arousal just thinking of sinking her blade into another unsuspecting woman. Soon, Hinoka’s sleeping form was revealed to her. The woman was sleeping on her back, without any covers to obscure her beauty. Her red nightgown was almost completely see-through, with Hinoka’s snatch clearly visible through it. Up above, her chest rose and fell periodically as the redhead drew breaths, her small tits barely moving as she did. Ursula hungrily took in her target’s final living moments, then drew her blade. She raised it above her head, preparing to stab it into Hinoka’s unsuspecting flesh.

However, that didn’t happen. Instead of the thrill that only came with hurting others, Ursula felt only pain as someone sliced through her wrist, the dagger falling off along with her hand and cutting her on her arm. Immediately she turned around, the flamed she used for light growing more intense as she prepared to face whoever had attacked her. All that achieved was another slice through her other wrist, and the flames disappeared as the blue-haired woman was left without both of her hands. A knife at her throat prevented her from taking any more action as the assailant used his other hand to light the room’s torches with a powder he took from his pockets.

“Lady Hinoka. This woman wanted to assassinate you. Your orders?” Kaze asked in a cold voice once the room was lit up and his lady sat up on the bed, eyeing the assassin standing in front of her. Employing the ninja as her personal bodyguard after his first report about Fjorm proved to be a correct decision. Hinola didn’t respond - instead, she reached for the front of Ursula’s revealing dress. Her fingers slipped into her cleavage before pulling it down and to the sides, exposing the woman’s enormous tits. Jealousy lit up in Hinoka’s eyes as she saw them. She picked up the knife Ursula had dropped, and delivered a cut across the top of one of her mountains of flesh that triumphed over her chest. The woman stayed motionless, but Hinoka was able to see the flickers of pain in her eyes. Satisfied, she moved the knife down and sliced through the flaps that made for the front of Ursula’s dress there. As they fell off, Ursula’s messy bush of pubic her was uncovered. Hinoka slipped one finger into Ursula’s cunt, confirming her suspicions that the woman was wet. The bitch got excited thinking about killing her? Hinoka could barely contain her fury. As much as she wanted to hurt the woman, Kaze deserved a reward for saving her like this. Pulling her finger out, Hinoka handed the dagger to Kaze.
“You can have your way with her. Once you’re done, make her suffer - and then kill her. I’m off to tell Kiran about this.” Hinoka picked her spear off the wall, then walked off - ready to fight anyone else that would come after her.
“As you wish.” Kaze replied as Hinoka left, throwing Ursula to the ground. Standing behind her as he held the knife to her throat, he wasn’t able to get a good look at her body. Now, he was given the opportunity - and he was impressed at how much a treat her body was. Her massive tits already received some attention from Hinoka, but the rest of her body was just as incredible. A very narrow waist, and then the hips of a goddess - how could she have a figure like that? Beneath them, powerful meaty thighs that were glistening on the inside with Ursula’s earlier arousal. And those beautiful long legs covered in high blue boots that ended just below her thighs. Even seeing her fully clothed Kaze would have troubles resisting her body, so now that it was given to him he could immediately give in to his urges.

Undoing the front of his pants, Kaze got down while freeing his erection. Quickly, the ninja showed his cock into Ursula’s self-lubricated cunt, noticing its unusual coldness. Her blue eyes looked at him with hatred as he did, but the woman’s lustful body quickly betrayed her as waves of pleasure spread through it. Her giant breasts shook up and down with each of his thrusts, and her legs crossed behind his back while she squeezed him with her thighs. Moaning in arousal, Ursula saw an opportunity to break free. Kaze seemed too absorbed into fucking her… She moaned louder, hugging him tighter with her legs and pulling him closer. As she did, her legs slowly climbed higher up his body. He picked up the pace, and in a few more moments released the load into his cunt. Her legs kept him from moving away, so he just stayed there as his semen shoot into her, his body weakened in his orgasm. Ursula took that moment to lift her long legs even higher, crossing her ankles on both sides of his throat. Squeezing them together hard, she was hoping to snap the ninja’s neck. She tried to twist it around, but her own arousal worked against her, and she just moved it to the side a bit. Switching to her other plan, she just crushed his neck as hard as she could, trying to choke him to his death. The ninja’s eyes flashed in panic for a moment, and Ursula felt a pang of satisfaction that her plan was working. However, she forgot to account for the weapons Kaze had. Pain exploded in her midriff, just under her breasts, as he stabbed down with the knife Ursula had dropped earlier.

With the knife stuck inside her, Ursula still held tight onto his neck. Unbothered by that, the ninja moved the knife first up all the way above her breasts, then back down into her abdomen, opening a lengthy vertical cut across her entire body. Kaze was growing weak because of the strangulation, but with his other hand he was able to reach into the opening and tug some of her guts out. As he did, he moved the knife even lower, cutting into her womb from above. The pain coursing through her body, and the extra stimulation he provided, forced Ursula to cum. Loki’s conditioning that amped up her masochistic tendencies was the assassin’s downfall as the climax made her muscles relax, her legs letting go of Kaze’s neck and falling back down onto the ground limply. Finally free, Kaze pulled out, his dick brought back to half-erect by the orgasmic spasms of Ursula’s snatch. The woman kept shaking on the ground as Kaze rubbed his neck, breathing in deep breathes until his strength had returned. The knife, still sticking out of Ursula’s womb, was shaking too with each move Ursula did.

Once Kaze decided he had recovered enough, he walked around Ursula’s body. Fucking her a second time now seemed too dangerous. Instead, he just walked over to her head and got down near her face. Ursula looked up at him, in time to see the ninja’s own dagger coming down onto her neck just below her head. With a quick slice, he cut it open. Ursula immediately started gurgling as blood started to pour out of the cut, her mind telling her that this wound would be fatal. Two tears flashed in the corners of her eyes, the Black Fang assassin not accepting of her death. Even with a massive cut across the front of her body, she was still confident she would make her way out of this. Her arms went towards her neck in a futile attempt to seal the bleeding, but without her hands all she achieved was mixing her old blood and new one. New spasms began to shake her entire body, long legs kicking wildly as her life energy began to pour out of the wound in her neck. “Such strong quintessence will go to waste…” She thought as she felt someone force her slack lips open. Looking down, she saw Kaze forcing his cock into her mouth, and quickly proceeding to fuck it hard. She tried to bite him, but with how weak she was now, all she managed to achieve was bringing him more pleasure as her lips closed over the base of his cock. With weakness quickly spreading through her body, her wounds too much for even a magically strengthened morph like her, Ursula’s head soon went completely slack, only moved around by Kaze’s thrusts. By the time the ninja came a second time, some of his semen going onto her face and most down her throat and spilling out of the cut, Ursula’s life was already over. Kaze pulled out, Ursula’s lifeless head rolling to the side from which he fucked her.

As he stood over her, he saw her body start twitching again. For a moment, Kaze could swear the thing began to crumble apart as the entire body went completely pale. Then, suddenly purple flames burst from the knife and enveloped her entire body. As a morph, Ursula’s body should have fallen apart into dust once the woman was dead. However, preservatory magic Loki had put on the dagger to make sure the trophies the woman took for her would not rot after some time counteracted against that aspect of the morph’s magic, returning Ursula’s body to normal. Kaze watched as colors returned to her skin, but her blue eyes remained completely lifeless. He touched one of her tits with his hand - and was surprised with the body suddenly being warm. Stroking his cock back to hardness, he returned to between her legs, and slid into her pussy a second time. This time, it was pleasantly warm. He could drop his guard now, he decided, and as he pounded her he gave her gigantic tits more attention, sucking on one of her stiff nipples while pressing his face against the incredible breast. His thighs slapped against hers as he thrust in, making them shake like jelly. With enough thrusts, he came a third time, her body not losing even a bit of its warmth during that time. Exhausted, he pulled out, and watched as his semen leaked out of her slit and onto the ground. Grabbing the body by its legs, he dragged it off to his room. With Hinoka nowhere to be seen, it seemed that he’d have the rest of the night off - and there were still holes in Ursula’s body he had yet to enjoy...



Ethlyn walked through the forest near the Askrian castle. She had just come across a man who claimed to be her son, and she needed time to think about it. She understood that things like this were possible in this world, but to have it happen to her was still surprising. Suddenly, she could hear a rustle in the bushes ahead of her. Immediately, her gaze darted towards them - and so she saw as a young, brown-haired girl came out from between them. She was naked, her young body clearly visible to Ethlyn, making the woman able to see just how pale and thin the girl looked. Feeling pity for her, Ethlyn knew she had to help her.
“Hey there, girl! What happened to you?” She called out as she began to walk towards her, unable to notice the red glow in the girl’s usually brown eyes. The red eyes lit up when the girl noticed her, quickly starting to run towards her. As the brown bangs at the front of the girl’s head flopped up, Ethlyn was able to see the round hole in the middle of the girl’s forehead. That, combined with how inhumanly fast the girl was running, and the dead look in her eyes, were enough to make Ethlyn afraid.
“Girl? Are you okay?” She asked the Risen Delthea again, with no response. Instead, Delthea just crashed into her, her claw-like hands tearing through Ethlyn’s pink-purple dress and ripping the bottom part of it off. Ethlyn was horrified as the girl did that, her nails scratching against her flat, exposed belly. Before Ethlyn could react, the girl’s teeth sunk into her skin.

Delthea’s orders from Loki were simple: Get out and kill as many as she could. Her mind replaced with a deathworm, it was all the girl could understand. With the orders fresh in her mind, she had been wandering around the darkened forest near the entrance to Loki’s secret cave. Now, she bit hard into the first person she managed to come across. Ethlyn’s skin and the flesh underneath it gave way as Delthea ripped it away, opening up the pink-haired woman’s stomach. Delthea’s hands immediately reached in, tugging on Ethlyn’s guts and pulling them out. Her teeth closed on the ropes of red meat as Ethlyn screamed out in pain. Going away without thinking, Ethlyn failed to take any weapon with her, so now she had almost nothing she could protect herself with. The only possibility she had now was to try and get the girl away from her - but with how fast the girl was, even that seemed impossible. Still, she had to at least try. Placing one hand on Delthea’s head, she tried her best to push her away. As the teeth released her intestine, a part of it gone inside Delthea’s mouth, Ethlyn believed this might work - only for the sharp fangs to bite into her hand instead. Two of her fingers were bit off in full, with halves of the other three eaten as well. Ethlyn stared at the stumps of her fingers, bones sticking out of them as she heard the cracking sounds from Delthea’s mouth. The girl quickly chewed through the digits in her mouth and swallowed them, then bit again - this time, sinking her teeth higher on Ethlyn’s arm.

Ethlyn felt her radius opening as Delthea’s teeth snapped onto it, shards of the bone eaten as she ate through the meat wrapped around it. The bone itself opened, with marrow leaking free out of the opening created in it. To Ethlyn’s horror, the girl proceeded to suck on the wound - draining all of it out of her bone. To top it off, once the zombie girl was done with that, she just bit into Ethlyn’s wrist, detaching what remained of her hand from the rest of her arm. Ethlyn just watched helplessly as Delthea munched on in for a moment, before her attention returned to the pink-haired girl. Delthea’s fingers outstretched towards the wound in Ethlyn’s stomach, tearing the wound in it further open and letting more of her guts slide outside. Forcing her head into the opening, Delthea moved it around, taking little bites, until she came across Ethlyn’s slightly swollen womb. Ethlyn herself was yet unaware of the new life that was starting to grow within her.

Immediately biting into it, Delthea put all her strength into ripping the organ out. Pushing her hands into the opening as well, she managed to rip it all out as Ethlyn yelled. Her ovaries came free as well, but the vaginal canal stayed, Delthea’s teeth biting through her cervix and separating it from the uterus. Pulling the womb out, Delthea immediately bit hard into it, fresh blood splashing onto her chest and over Ethlyn’s abdomen as the growing embryo within it was crushed with her teeth. That only made Delthea bite in even harder, sucking out the blood along with the contents of the uterus. As she did, Delthea let go of Ethlyn - and the woman saw that as a moment when she could escape.

Breaking off, Ethlyn started to run away. She only made it a couple of steps away before the Risen girl took off after her. The sharp claws scratched against Ethlyn’s fairly flat butt, grabbing onto her panties and tearing them off as Delthea tried to stopped her from escaping. With the sudden pull back at her ass, Ethlyn stumbled over mid-step, falling over and hitting her head on the ground. Happily going down on the girl, Delthea’s mouth was buried between her asscheeks for a few moments. Then, the girl realized that with Ethlyn on the ground, she had access to parts of her body that were unavailable before. After getting one meager bite from one of Ethlyn’s asscheeks, Delthea crawled around her, her fingers working on removing the upper part of the woman’s dress. Tearing through the back of it, Delthea ripped it to the sides, and the separated parts fell off down Ethlyn’s sides. Hungrily eyeing the exposed flesh, Delthea bit into her arm. In a burst of strength Ethlyn managed to shake her off.

Using the moment to her advantage, Ethlyn tried to roll onto her back to cover herself up, crossing her arms in front of her chest. With her inhuman strength given to her by the dark magic that her body was infused with, Delthea had no issues pushing away again. Then, Delthea just removed the front of her dress as well. After tearing Ethlyn’s bra away, she quickly chomped on Ehtlyn’s left tit. Fresh blood and fat poured onto Ethlyn’s chest as Delthea ate away with small, rapid bites, until an entire breast was gone. Having her flesh ripped apart in efficient chomps hurt and terrified Ethlyn, and her helplessness annoyed her. She let out another pained scream, this one much weaker as her wounds put a strain on what remained of her body. Still, as she heard some sound coming from the bushes nearby, maybe it had worked?

Before Ethlyn was able to get an answer to that, she realized that Delthea must have also heard the sound. The sharp claws went into the hole in her chest, slicing through her flesh until it reached her heart. Then, she quickly tore it out. Ethlyn weakly watched as Delthea quickly consumed it, the Risen girl then standing up over her body. Without the heart to keep the blood going, Ethlyn didn’t last long. Before she passed, though, she was still able to see as a bunch of fireballs ripped into Delthea’s body, obliterating it in a bunch of explosions and her ashes falling onto Ethlyn’s dying body.

The mage who had heard Ethlyn’s scream knew he couldn’t play around with the Risen girl. Watching her mow through Ethlyn’s chest, he was made aware that letting the girl near him would be deadly. Because of that, he just prepared his magic from a distance. When Delthea stood up, for a moment she was the perfect target - so he unleashed all he had and watched as the little girl got reduced to a cloud of blood and ash. Once the cloud settled down, and there seemed to be no more danger, he approached the corpse on the ground. Covered in both her blood and Delthea’s remains, she made for a sad image. “What a shame…” The man commented, then noticed the throbbing in his robes. Realizing how aroused this sight had made him, he quickly freed his cock and got down between Ethlyn’s legs. Forcing his cock into the vagina of a girl he didn’t know, he enjoyed the way it clenched on his cock. Pushing deeper in, he was able to see his cock emerged from the bleeding wound at where her cervix would have been. Using her canal to bring himself off, he watched through the giant hole in her abdomen as his semen shoot into where her womb used to be. Ready for another round, he proceeded to flip the corpse around and forced his cock into her anus.



Sully started on another round around the castle’s hot springs. She wasn’t sure why commander Anna wanted them to be closed this night, but if her orders were to guard them, then the Ylissean knight would do just that. At first, she had to stop some heroes from trying to enter, but as the night went on these visits stopped completely. And now, she was pretty bored. She slowly trudged on the perimeter of the hot springs, making sure to stay as far from the water as she could. Finishing the round, she tried her best to suppress a yawn - but failed, and as her mouth opened, she could feel drowsiness spreading through her body. Sitting down on a bench near the entrance, Sully wondered, what could she do to stay awake. She practice with her lance for a bit… but with the light being as bad as it is, she risked injuring herself. Then, perhaps some endurance training? Her lips shifted into a smile as she thought of the perfect exercise. Well, even if it wasn’t that helpful, it should still keep her awake.

Setting the lance down onto the bench, she reached with both of her hands below beneath her white tunic. Placing them on her hips, the redhead used them both to pull her blue shorts down her muscular thighs. After doing that, she pulled the red glove off one of her hands. Taking a quick look to see if anyone was coming, she then moved it directly towards her snatch. Putting one finger in, she started to methodically finger herself. Leaning back on the bench, the knight continued to push fingers inside her cunt with increasing speed. To keep the spirit of an endurance exercise, she tried her best to keep herself from actually climaxing, interrupting just moments before reaching release and letting her cunt cool off a bit before inserting her fingers back in. The pain growing within her body as she prevented herself from reaching that sweet release was as enjoyable as ever - similar to the pain in her muscles she usually felt after a good workout. Once she was sure the soreness in her cunt would keep her awake for the rest of the night, Sully didn’t pull out once on the edge and let herself come, spurting her come all over her shorts and the spot on the bench she was sitting on. Her red eyes darted in the direction of the entrance, worried if anyone could have been peeking on her. As they did, she noticed that her lance was gone now - and instead, there was a huge sack placed near the entrance. “Wha-” Before she could finish her question, she felt something blunt slamming into the side of her head, and then everything went black.

Corrin surveyed the unconscious woman in front of her with her eyes. Loki warned her that there would be a guard, but the illusionist was sure Corrin would have no troubles handling it. From the playful smile Loki had when telling her that, it was as if Loki was inviting her to have some fun with the knight before getting rid of her. Corrin had decided to be very careful though, so she didn’t give that much though before. Well, it took her some time to do it, but now she had the redhead helpless in front of her. Using Sully’s lance, she lifted the tunic from the front of Sully’s crotch. Just as she suspected, the knight’s pussy was soaked through with the liquids of her orgasm. Seeing that, Corrin felt a pang of arousal in her cunt. Loki did suggest that she should practice her newfound power of calling forth a dragon dick. Lifting Sully’s body from the bench, she removed her belt as she dragged her towards the water. After using it to bind Sully’s hands together behind her back, she flipped the woman onto her back and spread her legs, creating an easy way into her cunt. Lifting the flap at the front of her cloth and pulling her thong out of the way, Corrin invoked her dragon powers and watched as a phallic piece of flesh sprung from her crotch just above her cunt. Already erect, just like the last time. She stroked it a few times, enjoying the thrill of pleasure that surged through her body each time she moved her hand down. Then, she shoved her member into Sully’s self-lubricated snatch.

Corrin’s thrusts were so ferocious that she was able to slam her cock against Sully’s cervix in just a few ones. And they were strong enough to break through it, too - stuffing Sully’s womb with the thick magical cock. As the dragon girl slammed her thighs against Sully’s ass, the force she carried was enough to drive Sully a little bit forward each time. Corrin dropped her on the very edge of the hot springs, so it was enough to have Sully’s face be splashed with water. Once Corrin noticed that, she started to move Sully forward intentionally - until Sully’s face ended up fully under the water level. However, the head seemed to float on the water’s surface - so Corrin placed both her hands on the back of her head and pushed it back in. The hot water splashing across Sully’s face did a lot to bring her back to her body, but only as her body tried to suck in air and her lungs were filled with water that burned her from the inside did the Shepherd’s female knight came to. Feeling water all around her she panicked, trying to get out immediately - but Corrin held her down in the water firmly.

The pain caused by her earlier orgasm denial was intensified with a cock filling her up, so whoever it was that was raping her was only giving her more pain to the lower part of her body. Sully tried moving her hands, only to feel something on her wrists holding them together. With the rapist’s weight arms holding her down, there wasn’t anything else left that she could try. Was… Was she going to die? Here? With her being unable to swim, there were times she was really afraid of drowning - that’s why she tried to stay away from the water before. Now, she was forced straight into it - and she’d be unable to even see her killer’s face.
After the single gulp of water that woke her up, Sully tried her best to keep more water from seeping inside her, using whatever oxygen still remained in her lungs. However, she ran out of it fairly quickly - and even before that, she was unable to get rid of the water that entered her when she was still knocked out. Her lungs felt as if they were about to burst, and the harsh pounding her uterus was receiving quickly eroded away at her endurance. Unable to resist it anymore, Sully opened her mouth. From above, Corrin could see bubbles of stale air going to the surface on both sides of Sully’s head. The white-haired girl couldn’t deny the excitement she felt at that sight, a sight that told her that Sully’s death was approaching fast.

Sully’s lungs were flooded with blazing water as she desperately tried to get at least some oxygen in. Panic that appeared before now hit her in full force, and she desperately tried to fight back, putting all the energy her body still had into it. As her arms and head were stuck, she kicked out to the back with both legs using all her strength up. It hit Corrin on the sides of her legs, almost making the dragon girl fall over and release her grip on Sully’s head. However, the rock-hard cock stuck inside Sully’s body provided her with a foundation that was almost unshakable, and Corrin was able to keep Sully’s head underwater. The extra strain on her cock caused her to come, though - Sully feeling all the humiliation of being creampied right before her death as Corrin’s shaft tensed up and spurted her load all over her womb. Even in her orgasm, Corrin didn’t let go - and after trying one more time, Sully gave up and just waited for death to claim her.

Her oxygen-deprived brain would not be able to control her body for much longer even if she tried to. Spasms started to shake the upper half of her body, her tied up arms trailing to one side and then to the other. Her clothes, soaked through with water, weighed her down, but not enough to stop her from moving completely. Her legs began kicking randomly with much less force than before, her ass shaking as Corrin pressed her abdomen against it. As Sully continued to move around, Corrin could feel something wet running down her thigh. Corrin took a look at what it was, and saw that it was Sully’s piss, her bladder no longer able to keep it inside. “Ew, gross!” Corrin commented as Sully’s movements began to die down. Releasing her grip on Sully’s head, Corrin watched as it floated back towards the water’s surface. As it did, and the woman made no action that signalled she could still save herself anymore, Corrin put both her hands on Sully’s ass and pushed the corpse further into the water. Watching as it floated towards the water’s center, Corrin dispelled her cock. Then, she crawled onto the water’s edge and washed her legs clean from Sully’s piss.

Now that she had her fun, Corrin still had to finish the mission her mistress gave her. Returning to the sack Loki gave her, Corrin reached inside and took out a potion. Loki asked her to pour all of these into the springs… Uncorking it Corrin quickly poured the content into the water. Moving around the springs, Corrin continued to add the substance to the water - throwing a few vials into the parts further away to make sure it was spread out evenly. Once she was done with that, Corrin picked the now empty sack up and walked back towards Loki’s quarters.



Karla stumbled as she finally was able to get into the castle’s attic without being seen by anyone. Her head was feeling shaky, but during the moments when she was able to think straight, she was certain this was something she had to do. Once she reached it, she wandered about for a few moments, before suddenly realizing, what should she do next. She had come across that purple-haired woman, and she had asked her to carry this bag here… But now it was clear that she wanted her to do more than just that. Opening the bag, she stared at the numerous potions inside. Ah, that’s right! She had to pour them onto the heroes who slept in this wing! Fortunately, the floor in the room seemed to have wide enough cracks that she could douse all the heroes from here. Dragging the sack along with her, she proceeded to peek at the heroes underneath while unloading the liquids onto them. She couldn’t really recognize any of them… but from the discussion the swordswoman had overheard earlier, this was the wing for all the beast shapeshifters. For a moment she wondered, how would that affect them - but a kind voice at the back of her head told her not to worry about that. Listening to it without any second thoughts, Karla proceeded to coat the sleeping laguz, taguel, kitsune and wolfskin with the potions from the bag.

Once she had finished doing that, she placed the sack among the other empty ones she could see in the attic. She prepared to leave, but for some reason had troubles walking towards the exit. Having accomplished her mission, there wasn’t anything else that should be keeping her here, so why was that? As she wondered about that, a gentle voice in her head informed her that there was nothing keeping her in this world, either. After arriving in Askr, she had found out from people coming from her world’s future that her brother will become a man worthy who deserves to carry on their clan’s legacy. The journey to find and change him was her main purpose in life before… So was it that the voice was correct? As she acknowledged that it could be the case, the voice spoke out again. At first, Karla was taken aback as she heard what it suggested: That if her purpose in life was fulfilled, then she shouldn’t keep on living. However, the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Even the other piece of future knowledge they gave her - that she was to become a mother - was not enough to convince her… even if the life could have been growing within her even this very moment. Looking around, she scoured the attic for something she could use to kill herself. She had her sword with her, but she didn’t want to stain it with more blood than necessary. She smiled as she saw a long coil of thin rope laid out on one of the shelves.

Taking it into her hands, she wondered, how to best use it. As if to answer her, the first ray of sun hit her directly in the face from a window located just low enough that she could access it. Examining the rope up close, she discovered that for some reason one end of it was already fixed at the shelf. With how much rope there was, she knew another point to fasten it to was necessary. However, there seemed to be no spot like that near the window. Then, she’d just have to create one somehow. But first, Karla grabbed the rope’s coils and used them to form a noose. Then, she fastened a knot that would keep her from sliding out. As Karla did that, she noted that with how thin the rope was, it kept cutting into her fingers. Unbothered by that, she slipped the noose past the strands of her long black hair and tightened it enough until she could feel its cold touch on her long neck. Once that was done, she tugged on the rope a few times to check if she did it correctly. As it seemed fine, Karla moved on to figuring, how to proceed. Even if she was reluctant to use her sword to kill herself in a bloody way, it still thrilled her that she could have it play a part in her death as she wrapped the rope around the handle several times. Then, she approached the window and stabbed the sword into the wooden floor right in front of it - it would hold the rope still and prevent the rest of it from uncoiling.

Climbing onto the window, Karla prepared herself to jump off. Before she did, though, the benign voice from before returned. This time, it suggested… Karla blushed furiously at the thought. How could she come up with something this lewd at this time? No matter the reason, it was telling her to touch herself before jumping. She only noticed this now, but her pussy was a bit wet - and now that she thought of it, Karla found herself quickly getting more and more aroused. If she was to die now, taking a few minutes to get off one final time wasn’t that bad of an idea. Karla quickly untied the blue sash that held her kimono together, as well as the extra strip of cloth that held the front over her enormous bust. Letting her boobs free, she kept the kimono on her shoulders while fondling them with her hands, one of them still holding on to the rope. The giant, round mounds of boob meat were bouncy enough that no matter how hard she tugged on them, they returned to their usual position after she released them. Having the rope rub against them sent a shiver down her spine different from what any human lover could have. Lifting one of her breasts to her mouth, she licked and sucked on her nipple while the hand with the rope travelled down her belly. Crossing her flat stomach, it disappeared under her kimono as it went through the opening in the front of it. Dragging the rope under the velvet, she enjoyed the way it felt squished between her skin and the soft, yet tight cloth. Even with the cloth tying it together removed, it still hugged her body tightly, forcing the line to dig into the skin of her stomach. Dragging it past her hips, Karla’s hand finally arrived at her cunt, which was now dripping with her arousal. With the kimono being white, transparent stains of her juices weren’t very noticeable - she had tested this numerous times before. Well, it’s not like her modesty would matter once she was dead.

As that thought entered her mind, it synced perfectly with a finger entering her snatch. Letting out a moan which was muffled by her tit, she let it slide out of her mouth and switched over to the other one - seeing a trickle of milk escaping the nipple she nibbled on so furiously before. One finger wasn’t enough to satisfy her. Dragging the rope across her clit, she then inserted it into her cunt as well. Yes! That was the sensation she desired! Dragging the fairly cold rope against the walls of her vagina and across her clit over and over again, Karla continued to masturbate using it while emitting moans that increased in intensity. The strength that she applied to the rope was growing along with her pleasure… She was so caught up with it that she didn’t even notice as the sword below her was twitching with each jolt of the rope. Reaching her climax, Karla rapidly pulled the rope back up the front of her kimono, and as her legs gave way to orgasmic numbness, pushed herself off the edge and jumped out of the window.

Her fall took only an instant before a strong jolt caused the rope to cut into her neck. However, before Karla could start feeling the effects the rope would administer to her body, she found herself falling again. Stabbing the Vassal’s blade into the ground, she didn’t notice that it slid into a crack between two floor panels. The strong jerks to the rope she caused during her special time were enough to destabilize it, and as the weight of her body combined with the fall put much more force on it than before, the sword was ripped out of the floor - and with it, the path to a death through short-drop hanging was also gone. The blade surged upwards towards the window, getting stuck in between two stones at the wall just as it was to be pulled outside. That brought Karla to a stop, with the rope cutting deeper into her throat - the Sacae woman clearly able to feel blood from the cut trickling down onto her chest and mixing with the milk her swollen tits had produced. However, her neck was able to keep the rope from going any further in - instead, the rope just crushed her esophagus, making her unable to breathe.

Immediately, pain filled her lungs. Despite that, she tried not to struggle as she used up her remaining oxygen. The cloth of her kimono managed to hold her legs together even despite the gigantic cut on the left side that went all the way to her hip. Her breasts bounced, springing back into place as she placed her hands of them to keep them steady. She watched as the sun rose on the horizon, casting its rays onto her body and making her wonder if anyone could see her now. The pain in her lungs began to grow as the stale air there was no longer breathable, her face turning bright red that contrasted with her long, black hair. Despite her efforts, as her lungs began burning she began dangling around in the noose. With the lack of oxygen getting to her brain, she began losing control over her body. As her hands twitched, her breasts were sent into a few wild bounces before returning to their normal position - and sending a thrill through her body as they did. Her hips didn’t fare much better, giving in to random spasms as well. Her strong, left leg slipped free through the opening in her kimono. As it began kicking out, anyone standing somewhere beneath her would be able to take a look at her dripping cunt, the kimono kicked around and giving out a perfect view.

There was more than just that to the kicks of her legs. They send her body to the sides further than before, making her swing like a pendulum, going further to the side each time. The rope tugging at her neck began sliding deeper into it again. As Karla reached the peak of her swing at one side, a particularly powerful kick shook her entire body. Its force was enough to travel up the rope and jerk at her sword, pulling it out of its spot in the wall and causing it to fall out of the window. Without anything to support her, Karla began falling again - except this time, far further down than before. She could feel the air sliding against her body in the parts she still had control over… but all of that came to a stop as the rope was stretched out in full, her body jerking in the noose yet again as her fall was broken.

This time, however, the force her body carried through the fall was too much. The rope slid into the cut it had created before, and continued deeper into her neck - eventually coming out on the other side, Karla’s neck cut in two. Her head was launched forward spinning, her hair forming a black storm around it as it spun. The headless body continued on its way straight down, but with much less velocity than before. Because of that, crashing into the ground did little to tarnish her beauty. Her legs and spine ended up being broken, but at this point it didn’t really matter. Karla was right about there being spectators to her fall - after waiting for the sword to fall as well to make sure it wouldn’t hit them, a bunch of early-bird heroes gathered around it. Freeing her lower body from the kimono by ripping it open at her hip, her dripping, inviting pussy was quickly stuffed with one’s cock while another one forced his into the still-bleeding stump of her neck. Her massive breasts got the attention from a female heroine instead, who climbed on top of her chest and rubbed her clit against one of her nipples.

Karla’s barely conscious head flew through the air for quite some time. As she soared forward, her blood continued to drip from the hole where her neck used to be. With the state her mind was in, it was hard for her to form any coherent thoughts, but she still managed to notice that it was taking her fall too long to reach the ground. It seemed that her head had stabilized, too. Shaking her head to move the hair away from the view, Karla stared at the ground beneath her - but it seemed to stay away at a constant distance from her. She was simply floating through the air, now. This had to be some kind of magic, Karla decided. Moving her eyes upward, she saw that she was headed for forest near the castle. She tried to move her eyes back down, to see if maybe there was someone she could get help from, but her eyes didn’t respond. Instead, her vision went dark. Realizing she was dying, her thoughts went towards the yet unborn daughter she was supposed to have in the future. “I’m sorry, Fir…” By the time her head arrived at its destination, all signs of life were gone from the Sword Vassal’s eyes. Landing on a spot nearby, it’d have to wait quite some time for attention from the woman who put Karla under her spell.



Kiran looked over the tied-up form of a very busty, purple-haired woman, feeling his cock harden at the sight of her massive, uncovered breasts. The woman approached him, introduced herself as Loki and confessed to having killed and replaced Anna, then tried attacking him. Using the icy magic from the Breidablik, he was able to defeat her - but he had a feeling the woman went easy on him. Now, a mischievous smile graced her lips as she looked straight at him, juggling her breasts provocatively in spite of having her hands and her feet bound together. As they were basically slipping free out of her robe, he just dragged the rope down and freed them - but the woman seemed more than content with that. In fact, he was unsettled by her eagerness - but that didn’t stop him from fondling them for a while. She moaned straight at him as he grabbed her nipples and stretched her tits as far forward as he could, with them slumping back to her chest and jiggling once they slammed against her ribs. They felt… different from the countless other tits he had groped after coming to Askr. He’d have a hard time telling, what was wrong with them, though - all he could say was that he constantly felt like his hands were about to slip through her skin. After giving them a bit more attention, his hands went for the belt on her hip. Getting it out of the way, and tearing off the clasp that kept two parts of her dress together at her knee, he pushed the purple cloth over her abdomen area to the side, exposing her hariless slit.

Finally freeing his erection, he carefully moved towards it. Feeling up Loki’s wide, meaty thighs as he did, he could hear the woman moan again as he massaged them. Her pussy began to leak with enough arousal for Kiran to be able to see that, so he shoved a finger into it. Pulling it out, the summoner examined if the sticky liquid on it looked normal. After deciding it did, he finally let his cock go inside the woman - and the pleasure-filled writhes she did on the ground below him showed him just how much she was enjoying it. Was she just trying to get him to fuck her? If she did, she’d better be prepared to face what usually followed the sex. He suspected that was the case at first, but ordered some heroes to search for Anna just in case. As they reported that the redhead was nowhere to be found, he had to accept that what the woman said was true. Then, why did she approach and tell him that? Maybe she really was just trying to kill him? Whatever the reason was, she deserved a harsh pounding,- and sounded and acted more than happy that she received one, her cunt hit repeatedly with thrusts of tremendous force, Kiran’s cock slamming into her cervix again and again. Screaming in release, Loki came just moments before he released his load into her womb.

“It seems like you told the truth about Anna. She was a valuable subordinate, helping with keeping things here running. With a body like this, I could overlook you trying to kill me and keep you around for some time as a fucktoy… but killing someone that valuable is something I cannot tolerate. You will die today… but you deserve a public execution.” The excited thrill that went through her body was pretty unsettling - her pussy clenched hard on his cock after hearing that, showing him just how aroused that made her. As it was early in the morning, he decided that it’d be a great way to start off the day and boost the heroes’ morale. Pulling out, he got up and opened the door - meeting Hinoka on the other side. His Hoshidian lover had come to him earlier in the night and warned him about Ursula having come to assassinate her, making him keep his guard up through the night after comforting her for a while. Eventually, she returned to sleep as he still had to deal with work - Anna had been slacking off recently so it fell on him to take up her obligations. Well, with Loki’s revelations, it made sense that Anna wasn’t doing her job - she couldn’t, as the Askrian Commander was dead.

Greeting Hinoka with a kiss, he smiled as she looked with both curiosity and jealousy at Loki. “Don’t worry, the slut’s getting executed publicly in just a few minutes. Wanna watch?” The happy squeal and a nod told him that Hinoka very much did. The redhead had her spear with her, heading out for some morning practice - but she could put that off for some time to come along.
“You. Get up and follow us.” Leaving with Hinoka hand-in-hand, they walked to the castle’s main hall.

When they arrived there, there was an average-sized group of heroes gathered there for that part of the day. Kiran climbed the stairs with Hinoka following close behind. Loki ascended the stairs, her breasts jiggling around with each step she took. Her huge, round ass swayed from one side to another as she walked up, too - drawing the attention of most male heroes in the room.

“This woman has killed commander Anna. Punishment for that is death.” He announced, and without wasting any time used the Breidablik to form a dagger made of ice. Although he missed it, the relaxed and aroused expression on Loki’s face changed as she watched him do that - instead of sexual desire, it showed a far more sinister lust - but that passed almost instantly, the woman satisfied that she had the confirmation Kiran now had access to the Nifl’s ice magic. She had suspected that much when he overpowered her before, and now she was able to tell what kind of magic it was. The satisfaction turned back into a sexual one as Kiran used the dagger to cut through the side of her dress at her waist . Shaking her hips erotically to throw the dress off as it now would fall by itself, she presented her nude body to Kiran again - there was no hurt in trying to use her appearance on him again. Instead, he stabbed the dagger directly into her stomach. She moaned loudly as he dragged the knife up, creating a diagonal cut from which her guts began to spill. Pulling the dagger out once he reached her tremendous tits, Kiran followed up with a vertical cut across her stomach, which showed just the slightest hint of fat. Slicing through more of her intestines, Kiran grabbed onto one that slid out and started to tug on it, pulling the lengthy flesh rope out of her stomach. The constant moans from the woman, even as the entirety of her guts were hanging out of her stomach, seemed a bit unsettling - in no sign the woman showed that his actions were causing her any pain at all - or if they did, she was able to perfectly turn it into more pleasure more skillfully than any woman he had killed before. After getting all of her intestine out, leaving her stomach a hollow cavity, he slid the knife back in and cut off the last part of them still connected to her. As soon as he did, the woman screamed out in a loud outcry, making it obvious to anyone watching that she just came.

Moaning in the height of her pleasure as her pussy squirted out her juices, Loki called out to him: “Oh, Kiran! You sure know how to pleasure a lady. My legs are almost giving out from all the pleasure you just gave me… I feel that just a little more, and I’ll go mad with pleasure~! Too bad that my assassin failed to kill that redhead… We could have had so much fun together!” Hinoka listened to Loki with increasing jealousy, and once she heard the last sentence, almost exploded with fury. That huge-titted bitch was responsible for the incredibly busty woman coming to kill her? “Kiran, let me hurt her now!” Hinoka called out, taking a break from the little masturbatory session she had while watching Kiran at work, setting her spear down and running towards them. “Sure. Have fun!” Kiran told her while handing her the knife.

To start things off, Hinoka stabbed the knife directly into the opening in Loki’s stomach, and straight into her womb. Seeing Kiran’s seed pour out from the womb only angered her more, so she stabbed her again - driving the knife as deep into it as she could, pushing the cut-up womb down her body as Hinoka sliced into her vagina from above. Hinoka stabbed her a few more times, frustrated that all the woman did was moan in return. Her last strike had enough force to cut through all of her vaginal canal, the tip exiting her body on the other side, but even having her cunt ruined wasn’t enough to stop her from moaning. “Are you disappointed, girly? Were you expecting me to scream in pain? You’ll have to try harder than that… You know, you’re pretty cute all worked up like this…” Loki taunted Hinoka with another round of moans, her words obviously driving the princess even more mad than before. How was she still showing only pleasure when her cunt was completely ruined? Pulling the dagger towards her, Hinoka cut through the front of Loki’s body, connecting the hole at her abdomen with the slit of her snatch… And all that caused was Loki coming again as Hinoka cut through her clit, the cut at her pussy spurting both her honey and blood onto Hinoka’s hands while the princess watched, dumbfounded.

Trying to regain her composure, Hinoka wondered, what to do next. Her gaze turned downwards, to Loki’s strong feet. As with anything in this form, Loki tailored them to look extremely alluring, even if her preferred footwear were high-heels. Seeing them, Hinoka felt a pang of extremely powerful arousal rise within her. Her toes looked just so hot! The bridge curved out so beautifully, too… Completely captivated by their sight, Hinoka dropped to her knees and examined Loki’s feet up close. The little laughter from above annoyed her, but when Loki lifted one of her legs, letting Hinoka get a better look at the bottom part of her feet, Hinoka just ignored her. Loki placed her feet right in front of Hinoka’s face, and the princess pressed her mouth against the bottom of her feet. Her tongue slid along the arch a few times, licking and tasting it. She moved it across her sole too, before moving her head to the front and sucking on Loki’s toes while the other hand felt up the woman’s heel. As she felt her arousal spiking again, Hinoka let go of it and used that hand to start fingering herself - her other hand still holding the dagger. It only took her a short time to reach her climax. As Hinoka felt she was on the edge, the pegasus rider quickly cut through the leg just above the ankle. The foot stayed on her face as blood began spurting onto it, Hinoka’s body shaking in a powerful orgasm. As her mouth opened with her muscles relaxed by the pleasure, her tongue hanging out, some of Loki’s blood poured inside - Hinoka enjoying the taste as she swallowed it.

“My my, it looks like you really like my feet. Are you going to take the other one too, my dear?” Loki’s voice was as sensual as ever as she said that, and this time Hinoka found herself enjoying listening to it. Once her climax subsided, she quickly sliced Loki’s second foot off too. She couldn’t help but smile as she looked at the two new toys she had acquired - both her sister’s and Fjorm’s feet grew pretty boring after using them too much, and the fresh ones she acquired from other heroines just didn’t do it for her as well as those two pairs did. But these magnificent feet… Hinoka was sure they would allow for endless orgasms later on. Without her feet, Loki descended to her knees, making sure to make her tits bounce as much as she could before massaging them again with her hands.

“Are you done, love?” Kiran asked her, having finished checking the pieces of Loki’s guts for ones he could use. “I think I’ll have a bit more fun first.” Hinoka answered, smiling while moving to where she placed her spear, and swapping it and the feet she was holding. Kiran just nodded, walking towards the gallows to replace the rope there with the bloody strands he was holding. Returning towards Loki, Hinoka walked behind the woman and kicked her on her small back. The purple-haired woman happily bent over, her bubbly ass sticking out in the air. Forcing the tip of the curved blade into Loki’s anus, Hinoka quickly drove her weapon inside. This time, she had no intention of impaling her all the way through, and the curve of the blade drove it forward relative to Loki’s body. Almost immediately, Hinoka could feel her weapon slamming into the wooden floor beneath them. Letting go of it, Hinoka watched as Loki’s buttcheeks jiggled with the white handle sticking out from between them. “I’m done now!” She announced happily, making Kiran turn towards her. Seeing the shaft sticking out of Loki’s ass, Kiran realized Loki was unable to get to him herself.
“Can you carry her here?” He asked, and with a smile Hinoka worked her hands under Loki’s armpits, then lifted her from the ground. Letting some Loki’s weight rest on the shaft of the spear, it pushed it further out of Loki’s belly, the blade already sticking out through the hole in her stomach. Hinoka groped the woman’s tits from behind as she carried her, and had to admit that these breasts felt divine. Why couldn’t hers be like this?

Carrying Loki - who started moaning again - to Kiran, Hinoka took a look at the noose her lover made out of Loki’s guts. It looked a bit sloppy, but it seemed it would still be functional. As she brought her to Kiran, he wrapped the intestine around the woman’s neck, then tightened it so that she wouldn’t fall out. After Hinoka took a step back, he pulled the lever to open the trapdoor - and just as he did, Hinoka released Loki and let her fall into the opening. Hinoka clung to him the moment she let go of her, and as they watched Loki hang together, Hinoka worked her pussy onto Kiran’s cock. The pair continued to enjoy themselves as Loki squirmed in the fleshy noose in front of them.

As Loki fell, her massive breasts bounced yet again, continuing to move around in a fluid motion even as the guts stopped her fall. Kiran put some ice over them to keep them from tearing under her weight. Because of that, the purple-haired woman’s breathing was restricted with her own flesh. Again, she showed no signs of pain, but she couldn’t prevent her face from turning red, and as it went on a purple not unlike the color of her hair. Her strong, thick legs started kicking out almost instantly, causing more blood to spill from the cut at her pussy as it was torn further open. Without her feet, the blood from stumps of her legs was able to be throw to a distance, splashing onto the heroes watching from afar. Her huge ass swayed from one side to another, mirroring the way the woman walked usually as her hips twisted around, the pole of Hinoka’s spear swinging around. The gaping hole of her stomach allowed onlookers to see how the internal stomach orgasm were shaken around by the hanging, the blade of Hinoka’s weapon still sticking out of it and hitting her breasts from below. Visible only to Kiran and Hinoka, her small back arched and stretched out again as her lower body was shaken with powerful spasms.

With the strain on her neck crunching her windpipe shut, making it impossible to breathe, Loki should have been unable to speak. Her purple face showing how little oxygen her brain had and her tongue sticking out of it also gave that same impression, especially that her expression devolved into one of mindless pleasure as her eyes rolled back to the side of her head. Because of that, hearing her luscious voice perfectly clear and without any gurgles or choking sounds came as a surprise to everyone there.

“Farewell, summoner of Askr… We will meet again, my dear… I’ll be looking forward to that... Until then, just enjoy my parting gift…” As if to accentuate her words, a howl could be heard in the distance. As she finished speaking, another twitch shook her body, making her jump up and down in the noose again. However, her purple eyes had gone almost completely dark. More howls and growls could be heard from different wings of the castle as she slowly came to a stop, her long, meaty legs and her slim arms hanging limply at her sides. Occasionally, a spasm still shook her body, but they began to get further and further apart. Flickers continued to appear in them from time to time, but eventually the body ended up going completely still.



Carrying the bag filled with heads from Loki’s secret chamber, Corrin stumbled into the clearing she and Loki had agreed to meet in. Her mistress was nowhere to be seen… But she could hear her moans nearby. Going in their direction, she was soon able to find the illusionist laid out on the grass. Her eyes were closed, and she showed no signs of being aware of her presence. Even if she was unconscious, her fingers were still working on her snatch, and Corrin could tell it was damp with multiple orgasms, with the grass beneath her cunt stained with a huge load of her juices. Corrin felt her arousal growing as she watched Loki do that for a moment, before she dropped the sack and quickly called on her dragon powers again. The super-damp, yet ever-tight cunt was something she couldn’t resist, and so she immediately slammed her dragon cock all the way in. Seeing Loki squirm underneath her, Corrin didn’t last long before blowing her load inside her.

That was enough to take the illusionist out of her trance. The magic that she used to create the illusory, yet corporeal copy of herself connected it directly to her mind, allowing her to feel exactly what was being done to it, while still in control and safely staying away. Because of that, she was able to cum at all the abuse that body had suffered while still keeping her real body unhurt. But with the body hanging in the flesh noose, it was getting harder and harder to remain in contact with it, as it was already way past what a normal body could handle. Her mind staying in a limbo in between the two bodies, Loki was able to realize just how dangerous that magic could be. That knowledge would let her handle it a lot better next time she tried this magic out, though. The hot semen shooting straight into her, along with fresh pleasure coming from her original body, managed to pull her back to it.

Waking up in a scream of pleasure, it took her only an instant to understand, where she was. “Hello, Corrin. I’m delighted to see you…” She said as she saw the princess in front of her, stretching her arms towards her and pulling her in for a kiss. “You’ve done your part, I believe?” She asked after Corrin broke the kiss off.
“Yes… The springs should be fully changed by now.” Corrin explained happily.
“Lovely! I was able to confirm what I suspected: The summoner has access to Nifl’s ice magic now. That gives me some ideas for what we should do next…” Loki let her voice trail off, only for Corrin to lean in for another kiss. After that one was over, Loki managed to push Corrin off of her. “Sorry, dearie. We can’t do this right here now or someone will find us. Once we’re safely away, though…” Dropping a seductive smile and shaking her boobs at the young princess, she saw that the girl was still captivated by her body. Good. This was the perfect way of making Corrin stay loyal to her - and if she groomed the girl correctly, in time she could even become more than just a tool. Loki laughed at the thought - was she actually getting attached to the girl? Really?

Before she could think about that in more detail, she noticed a head on the ground nearby. Picking it up, Loki was able to confirm that it was the girl she had hypnotized yesterday. If her head was here, than that meant she probably did her job too. At least that part of her plan worked out. And it was the one that mattered the most - if the summoner had access to powerful Nifl magic now, then weakening his forces was a top priority. A smug smile appeared on her lips. If she was right about it, Kiran would do that himself! In her visit to the land of Tellius, she came across a scientist by the name of Izuna. From him, she was able to learn how to make a potion that could make any beast shapeshifter go feral. Adapting and expanding on that, she managed to get it to work through skin - and only on those shapeshifters, as it originally could affect humans too. Now, an important part of Kiran’s army would be affected by it… She only regretted not being able to stay and watch the chaos that was about to unfold.

Adding Karla’s head to the sack of heads, Loki used her magic to take it with them. Then, the illusionist opened a portal to the world that was their next destination - back to Muspell. She had no intention of helping Surtr, though. She was certain that Kiran would defeat him. However, the youngest princess of Nifl was still in the custody of his forces. Her lips were twisted with a sadistic smile as she imagined, how could Ylgr still be used for her benefit… Corrin held on to her hand with a powerful grip as they crossed over to the world of flames.

 No.14030

>>14029 Ursula's scene here is based on the drawing Veiled had done of her

 No.14033

>>14029
Karla's hanging leading to a decapitation was a great choice. I also liked Loki's hanging, never would have thought of using someones intestines as a noose, figured they'd tear to easily to be viable.

 No.14130

>>14033 I had fun making both of these more than just simple hangings :D Well, magic has a lot of neat uses that wouldn't work normally...


Chapter 35: The Trickster's Parting Gift



tags: non-con, F/F, M/F, hard vore, debreasting, beheading, throat cutting, torn-in-half, impalement



Jill squeezed water out of her hair while Lethe looked at her, struggling to put her skirt on. Even despite Lethe’s reluctance to do so, she agreed to go for a swim after Jill insisted, saying they both needed that after their steamy night. Lethe had to admit that the dip in the springs made her feel really refreshed, and the smell she could sense from Jill was much more pleasant. As the two girls helped one another overcome their prejudice against the other’s race, they became more than acquaintances - they became friends, and eventually lovers. Sharing their racial customs with one another, Lethe once decided to show Jill the way laguz bonded with one another, eating her out while having her stimulate her tail… And Jill then repaid the favour using her lance to make her cum. The relief Jill felt after they were done made Lethe feel very happy, and so they carried on sharing in pleasure like this as the war continued. After being pulled to Askr together, Jill needed to be comforted - and Lethe’s animal sex drive let her do just that, their mating sessions growing more and more extensive. And just one of these sessions brought them here together to cleanse its products off their bodies, even if Lethe had a hard time going into the water. Seeing the wyvern rider wipe her hair with a towel, her naked, dripping chest - only barely bigger than Lethe’s - on full display as she turned her head upwards, Lethe felt frisky enough for another round.

“Do you wanna go again to start the day off?” The catgirl asked her friend eagerly once Jill wrapped herself with a towel, and the two took off - Lethe going topless as she couldn’t be bothered to put more than her short green skirt on when they left their room. They were assigned a room with the rest of human heroes from their world. While Lethe had a bit of an issue with that at first, she had to admit that she had come to enjoy the more organized style of life that the beorc had shown. If only her warriors were able to keep this strict… Getting there, Lethe ignored the stares her exposed chest was getting from the beorc they passed who were heading out for the day - but some part of her was happy about their stares. She had to admit that some of them looked very… interesting. If it wasn’t for Jill, and if they weren’t beorc, she could have pictured herself choosing one of them as her mate. Actually… She should not think less of them because they were beorc. Well, Jill was still there for her so she shouldn’t even be thinking of that. Entering their room, Lethe tore off her skirt, not wanting to waste any time. However, Jill teased her for a while, letting the towel slide a bit down before stopping it again over and over. As her breasts slipped out, Lethe couldn’t take it anymore, and she tackled her lover. The towel was thrown off as the pair collapsed onto the bed with Lethe on top.

Immediately, Lethe’s fingers went towards Jill’s snatch as her head went toward Jill’s mammaries. Her tongue licked at them, tasting the water they were still wet with. Relishing in its taste combined with the taste of Jill’s skin, Lethe noticed a thrill going through her body. The moment it appeared, Jill’s hand began rubbing the base of her tail, so the cat laguz decided it was because of that. Stretching herself out to do it, Jill’s other hand was able to reach Lethe’s cunt, and both girls continued to finger the other while working on the other’s arousal - Jill making use of the extra sensitive zone near Lethe’s tail, and the orange-haired catgirl continuing to lick all of the Daein girl’s tits. As both of them were experts on stimulating the other, the loud moans filling the room the testament to that, it was only a short time before Jill’s head jerked back on the bed. Her honey squirted all over Lethe’s hand, and eventually Lethe pulled her fingers out and moved it to her face. Licking it off her hand, Lethe could tell it tasted a bit different from usual - perhaps the water from the springs was mixed with it. Whatever the reason for that was, it quickly disappeared from her mind as pleasure of an orgasm flooded it. The laguz was able to endure more stimulation before coming, but the climax was also more powerful because of it. Mirroring what Jill did, Lethe squirted all over her lover’s hand and onto their bedsheets. The climax was so powerful that Lethe could almost feel herself slipping away from the rest of her body… And then she transformed into her cat form.

“Lethe? You know your whiskers tickle if you do this…” Jill called out to her partner, unsure why the laguz girl would transform now. The two of them lived in a part of the castle that was spared from the potions Karla poured onto all the laguz, but with Jill’s pressure to go and clean one another in the hot springs the ones Corrin used were able to affect Lethe. And so, she was forced to transform, and as the feral potion took hold of her, lost any control she had over her body. All the orange cat could think of was killing and mating - and the beorc female in front of her would not satisfy the second need. As her maw was still just over Jill’s breasts, the cat stretched it open. Her sharp fangs sunk into the base of Jill’s boob. The red-haired knight screamed out in pain as the residual pleasure of her final orgasm was violently ripped off along with the fleshy orb that had just played a huge part in it. She watched with horror as a bulge moved down Lethe’s throat when the laguz swallowed, knowing well that was a part of her body in there. Still shocked, she was unable to react as the feral one, enjoying the taste of one teat, chomped down on the other and swallowed it as well.

With just two bleeding stumps in place of her chest, the pain Jill was in was enough to grant her inhuman strength. Despite the cat being larger than her, she was still able to throw it off their bed - the wyvern knight dashing through their room in hopes of getting a weapon. No longer was she able to think of Lethe as her lover - now all that mattered was her survival. Unfortunately for her, Lethe’s body still had some instincts left in it - and even with her mind gone, it could still tell what beorc weapons looked like. The cat jumped after Jill, reaching her just as she outstretched one arm towards her axe. The massive beast slamming into her threw her off-balance, and her fingers slid across the handle but failed to grab it. Hitting the ground, Jill turned with her fist swinging towards Lethe’s head - maybe if she could knock her out - she’d be able to escape. In response, Lethe just stretched her maw open again - Jill’s arm sliding deep down her throat with her hand almost reaching into her stomach - Jill could swear her fingers could just barely reach the nipple of one of her breasts. The feeling of having her arm surrounded by slimy, fleshy walls of a laguz’s gullet, ended soon as Lethe’s sharp teeth came down on it again, leaving her with just a stump halfway between her shoulder and her elbow.

Lethe was pinning her down again, and there was nothing Jill could do to escape from that now. The weight of her lover’s animal form was too big to fight against… A bitter voice in the back of her head told her she was right about the laguz all along - they really were just beasts. Tears flashed in her red eyed as Lethe’s tongue started licking her surviving hand, the laguz opening her mouth yet again and consuming as much of her other arm as she could. This time, Jill was fighting against it, so the teeth sank into her just below her elbow - and again, Jill watched as a bulge travelled down into Lethe’s slightly swollen stomach. Waving the stump of her arm around, Jill stared into the cat’s purple eyes, searching for any sign of her lover within them, for any chance the animal would spare her.

With her prey’s struggles stopping, the beorc woman became not entertaining - it was time to kill her and move on. Having her stomach stretch a bit to contain more of her body parts felt good enough that even the feral mind was able to feel it - leaving her yearning for more food to fill it up. Opening her mouth as wide as she could, Lethe was able to get all of Jill’s head inside it in one big stretch - which turned into one bite as her teeth ripped through Jill’s throat. With the length of her ponytail, only the base of it got in, the long stream of crimson hair staying on the floor, bitten off. Her throat had some troubles having it all fit, but as she did her best to push it in it eventually was able to move into her stomach as well - creating a bigger bulge in it now. Jill was still conscious as she travelled down there, her scalp and face quickly getting all slimy with her digestive acids. Her head moved around in Lethe’s stomach for a few moments as life rapidly waned within it, the Daein girl able to feel as digestion started on her head before passing away.

Her headless, armless and breastless body was abandoned by Lethe as she smashed her way through the door to their room, as swift and strong as ever even with her body full of her former love. Although she couldn’t think of much, her mind was reminded of those beorc she had seen before. Any of them would do - with her urge to kill satisfied, the feral catgirl now searched for a mate.



Completely horrified, Leanne watched as the masses of Feral Ones proceeded to spread out through their wing of the Askrian castle. Her broad white wings let her hover above them, keeping her safe from the grounded ones. That let her watch without any interruptions what unfolded beneath, with the Feral Ones attacking and killing heroes left and right. She was even more appalled as she saw her brethren submit to their animalistic urges, claiming both beorc men and women and mating with them against their will. Watching them like that was really hard for the heron princess. She wished there was something she could do to help them… Well, there was one way - but she was too afraid to swoop back down to them. She had sung the Galdr of Rebirth with her brother before, bringing friends back from the feral state… However, it required her to get really close to them. She tried to gather the courage necessary for that, but only when she saw the red lion that she knew was Skrimir below her did she manage to do that. Flapping her wings to float back down, Leanne headed towards the heir to the throne of Gallia, knowing she had to at least try to save him.

As her feet touched the ground, her gentle voice immediately broke out into the song. Magic poured out from the every word she sung, and she could see a wave of serenity spreading through the feral beasts around her - even if the winged girl focused on just Skrimir, the others who heard her were affected by her galdr too. Seeing them calm down and forget about their lusts made her feel safer, telling her her magic was working even though she could see one mating with a female hero in the back. As her song went on, she watched happily as all the beasts around her slowly settled down in a ring around her, all entranced by her singing, watching her carefully. Leanne crossed her hands in front of her chest as she sung on, closing her golden eyes to focus fully on the ancient magical lyrics. The sudden angry roars of pain all around her startled her, but Leanne just continued to sing, too dedicated to seeing it through to stop now and keeping her eyes closed - unaware that her magic was now bringing intense pain to all the beasts surrounding her as the purifying magic worked on their animal forms. As the pain continued to grow, the trance her magic put them in began to break - eventually, making them snap out of it. Hearing some movement in front of her, Leanne opened her eyes again - only to see Skrimir charging at her. Too caught up in her Galdr, she failed to react in time. Beating her wings to fly away, she was able to rise only a foot off the ground before the huge red lion laguz smashed into her.

Air knocked from her lungs, Leanne’s song was stopped as she was thrown onto the ground. Her body was dragged across the ground with Skrimir on top, tearing the back part of her long, white dress open and getting bloody scratches all over her small back. Her wings snapped in a few places, all tangled up and broken, making her unable to fly anymore as a cloud of feathers was thrown in the air around them. When they stopped, and she was able to catch her breath, the heron, although she was afraid for her life, still tried to sing on. However, Skrimir had realized that her song was the source of his earlier pain - and the moment new notes left her lips, he ran his claws across her delicate throat. The song finally ended for good as her voice turned to wet gurgling, blood flowing freely from the open wound in her neck and her mouth alike. She began to trash on the ground, raising the hands from her chest to her neck in order to stop the bleeding - and failing, just soaking her fingers and sleeves red with blood. As she did that, she looked up at the red lion towering over her. With how huge he was, she couldn’t see his face - only the bottom of his chin and his stomach… and as her sight moved down his body, also the throbbing monster of a cock, growing to a size far bigger than any human’s.

With the danger of the girl hurting him stopped, the feral lion’s lust was free to take over. A quick flick of his claws across her abdomen ripped the lower part of her dress off, leaving more bleeding slices over her frail body. Her hymen was pierced by his barbed cock as he let out a loud roar signalling his domination. As he drove his member deep in, Leanne was able to feel the barbs on the sides being dragged across her sensitive walls, walls that were already too tight to let him fit in painlessly. Her pussy stretched in order to accommodate him as much as it could, but it wasn’t enough and the barbs punched holes through it as he slammed his cock inside her again and again. The heron would scream in pain if she could, but all that did was cause more blood to leave her lips as she gurgled on her blood again. Tears began to flow from her golden eyes as she suffered on the ground, watching the bulge in her stomach that appeared when Skrimir made his way through her cervix and into her womb. The lack of fresh blood to keep her brain going took its toll on her, with her body constantly spasming, her arms flailing around mindlessly and hitting the limbs of her beastly rapist. As the weakness in all of her body intensified, she began to slip away. With the pain in her neck, her pussy and her broken wings overwhelming her, the golden-haired laguz welcomed the relief that came with death.

Although Skrimir couldn’t see her face to tell when she died, the sudden twitches of her cunt as the girl spasmed underneath were enough to notify him that happened. The additional tension over his cock caused the lion to release his load into her womb, her belly swollen with all the semen he released inside her. Roaring again to signify his climax, he withdrew. With the plug of his cock gone, some of his semen flooded out of her pussy and stained both her dress and the ground below with it. That, however, was no turnoff for the other laguz nearby. After a short hissing spat one was able to reach her, filling her bleeding cunt with his member. Although it was smaller than Skrimir’s, it still filled her up nicely. The runner-ups who couldn’t use her yet approached her body too. Their claws freed her naked, defenseless form from the confines of her already torn dress, and as hunger overtook them, started to devour pieces of her exposed flesh. By the time the second load reached her uterus, her limbs were almost completely gone, and when her dead cunt received its third climax, her torso was stripped of most of its meat too. With her stomach ripped open to let them reach its organs, only the bones of her central body and her still cooling-down, semen-filled pussy remained when the feral beasts finally gave up on her corpse.



“Thanks for agreeing to give me a flying lesson, Caeda!” Nino called out happily as she and the princess of Talys took off on their pegasi. After Florina taught the young girl the basics of flying around on a horse with wings, Nino was more than happy to practice that. However, the pink-haired knight seemed busy preparing for the wedding of her friends, Nino decided not to bother her with any more inquiries. Instead, she searched for someone else who could help her - and the blue-haired woman was happy to do it. The two quickly flew away, with Marth’s lover giving her helpful tips as they continued to soar across the sky. Although Nino was trying to do her best, keeping her balance on the winged animal seemed very hard for her. She brought a magic tome with her in hopes of testing if she could use her magic while in the air, but the one time she tried it, she almost slipped off and plummeted to her death. Caeda managed to warn her in time, and Nino sadly had to agree that she wouldn’t try it again until she was fully capable of flying flawlessly. Moving on, she tried to focus on that as they continued to fly around. However, Caeda seemed super distracted by the things happening down below them. Nino tried to lean over to take a look there too, but she almost fell off again. Remembering Caeda’s warning, she decided to just ask her instead.

“What’s going on down there, Caeda? Are you getting bored of helping me? I might try to teach you magic in return!” Nino called out the last sentence with excitement, ignoring the furrowed brow that appeared on Caeda’s face.
“No, it’s just that…” Could she tell the little girl about the horrors she was seeing unfolding beneath them? “There’s a huge group of beasts who seem to be out of control there. I don’t think we can get down even if we wanted to.” Caeda responded, deciding not to disclose the details of how gruesome the situation below them was.
“Okay! Let’s keep flying, then!” Nino called out happily, and the pair continued to fly on for some more time. However, Caeda seemed increasingly distracted by what was happening down below. And her worries were well justified, for she saw a group of massive birds of prey taking off to the skies and flying towards them. As her world only had dragon shapeshifters, Caeda made sure to study the other races, and because of that she was able to tell that the approaching laguz were both of the raven and hawk tribes. Had they gone mad just as their landlocked brethren did? Grabbing her Wing Sword tightly, she regretted not taking the Wing Spear with her instead. It would provide her with a better reach if it come to fighting them. Glancing over at Nino, she remembered that with how little knowledge about flying the girl had, the green-haired girl was completely helpless now. She’d just have to make sure to fight for the two of them, then. The beating of their wings soon caught up to them, and Caeda watched them carefully as the laguz started to approach her and the mage up close.

Caeda made her pegasus dive forward just in time as the first laguz tried to attack it. Swinging her sword towards the bird, she watched with satisfaction as the wounded animal fell from the sky. She turned in the saddle to take a look at Nino, and immediately shouted as she saw the girl was sliding off her mount again. “Don’t try to fight, Nino! You will fall!” Fortunately, the girl broke off her spellcasting and grasped the wing of her pegasus to keep herself from falling, her spellbook falling out of her hands and disappearing from their sight beneath them. “Please, do not try to fight them, just escape! I’ll handle them myself!” Caeda screamed towards Nino, but the girl seemed unconvinced. “I’ll fight better without having to worry about you!” Caeda called out to her again while driving her sword into the skull of a raven laguz near her. Seeing the Black Fang trainee leaving on her pegasus, Caeda was able to focus fully on the battle with the rabid animals that were encircling her from all directions. Bunches of brown and black feathers filled the sky around her as the princess made her way through numerous animal opponents.

Their sharp beaks and claws connected with her body a couple of times, but without causing her any serious wounds. Her red battle tunic got torn a bit and so did her long gloves, but that caused no issues to her fighting capabilities. The feral ones surrounding her seem to have noticed that getting too close to her was dangerous - attacking her mindlessly wasn’t working out for them. Because of that, they changed their target: Instead of attacking Caeda herself, they went for her pegasus. The shorter reach of her sword meant she had no way to get rid of them as they slowly nibbled on the ends of its wings. All she could do was try to evade them in the air, but with them keeping their distance from her that would just keep them at a stalemate. And so, she sent her pegasus towards the laguz, her body splashed with animal ichor, painfully aware that just how much it hurt her trusted steed. It took her far too long to realize that she was slowly throwing away her ability to stay in the air for a couple of kills on rabid animals. Each one she killed was one less that could trouble any of her friends, but would the cost of it be worth it?

Eventually, her pegasus’s wings were made completely unusable. It threw around in the air, beating the torn-up white sheets that were missing half their feathers to keep her from plummeting down instantly, but still slowly going down. Caeda had to hold on tightly to keep herself from falling off, unable to use her sword to prevent the birds from getting closer. Seeing her put her weapon in the sheath, one of them sweeped in and almost got a hit in on her leg - a strong kick from her armored boot knocking him off just in time. Emboldened by that, the others converged on her again. One of them went for the neck of her pegasus, and she could do nothing to stop him. The blood of the laguz that covered her body was joined by that of her mount as its head was ripped open. Staring at it in horror, Caeda had little time to consider her options. They have made it closer to the ground, but she was still high enough that the fall would most likely be fatal - staying on the dead pegasus or not. Her eyes darted to the winged animals around her… It was the only chance she still had.

With her pegasus’s death throes providing her with enough temporary solid ground to jump off from, she jumped away from it and onto the nearest laguz, just barely making it over to it. She was hoping she could make it fly downwards until she was at a safe altitude, but she underestimated how hard it would be to stay on top of the bird. It took all she had to keep herself from falling off, and there was no way she could get it under control - or draw her sword again to protect herself. Desperately trying to keep her balance, she ended up waving her arms and legs around in all directions… With one of her legs ending up just in front of the beak of the hawk she was riding. A quick snap of a beak later, pain exploded in that leg as her calf was crushed between two of the laguz’s mandibles. Unable to keep her balance anymore, a panicked Caeda would have slid off - but as she was about to fall off, more beaks clamped onto her other limbs. Immobilized in the air by multiple animals, she tried her best to get one of her arms free, to use the Wing Sword to defend herself like she did before, but without any success. Spread eagle horizontally in the air by the four birds, all Caeda could do was wait as the other animals started to attack her. With strong strikes of their beaks and talons, they were able to remove her chest guard and rip through most of her red tunic - and more importantly, her belt that held the sheath of her sword with it. As her sword fell down just like Nino’s weapon did before, her shoulderpads fell off on their own without the rest of the armor they were attached to, leaving her torso in the nude with her small chest uncovered. Suddenly aware of all the movements in the air caused by the beating of numerous wings, Caeda tried not to squirm a lot even as the laguz-generated wind rubbed against her nipples - still hoping there was some way out for her.

Her lower body was still protected by the white skirt she had on under her tunic. But it wouldn’t be for long - and just another strike after, the white clothing fell off leaving her other most feminine area exposed. The air on her cunt was even less tolerable than on her tits, but it didn’t bother her for long, soon replaced by strong pain. For the bird laguz, Loki’s modifications to the potions caused their hunger to grow out of control. Now, with the wrapping gone, the feral ones could enjoy their meal. A sharp beak made its way into her stomach, tugging a part of her guts outside while some of them disappeared down the bird’s gullet. Another one joined in, attacking a bit more up and chewing on the contents of her stomach. However, the others were still unsatisfied, unable to get too close to her because of the danger of colliding with others. Some of the more impatient ones struck at her legs again, and began pulling away on them in opposite directions. The pain of having her insides devoured was joined by a strange tension in her crotch, although a nonsexual one - and one that continued to grow as the pulling on her legs increased. With the strength of her legs brought by her riding skills, they wouldn’t get torn off easily - so instead, it was her crotch that caved in first. The tension turned into a ripping sensation as her skin gave way, a crack appearing in her body that quickly travelled upward.

Caeda screamed in pain as her blood began to pour from the new opening in her body. Starting at her pussy, her stretched out skin and flesh tore. Now, Caeda struggled as much as she could, but that didn’t help as the birds drew her legs further away from one another. Next, a red trial opened in both her belly and her back, setting whatever organs still remained uneaten free to fall out - and as she flailed in the air, some did, slipping out and falling, starting with her womb and the rest of her reproductive system. Each time a piece of her fell down, it was caught by one of the laguz who swallowed her up. The crack in her body now had reached the top of her midsection, but the laguz showed no intentions of stopping. It took them extra effort, but eventually her ribs snapped, dividing her ribcage in two as the ribs on one side were separated from her spine and the sternum. With the ribs coming off, her lung was torn off as well, with just one working on supplying her body with blood now. As the tear reached her collarbones, the laguz stopped. The two parts of her body were almost aligned together to make a single long line with her head in the middle, letting multiple laguz bite into her limbs. The few final minutes of Caeda’s life before bleeding out were filled with pain of bird laguz stripping most of her flesh from bone. The meaty thighs hardened by her riding practice had enough flesh to satisfy multiple ones, but with their numbers as huge as they were all of her meat was barely enough to feed all of them.

Once they were done, Caeda had already passed on. Their hunger sated, the laguz let go of Caeda’s body one by one - and when none remained, it fell the rest of the distance to the ground. Hitting it, her skeleton was shattered, with her bones flying off in all directions. Her head, the only part of her that had remained relatively intact, was also thrown into a distance, along with a part of her spine - rolling forward, it would remain there until a hero would find it and use the Talys princess’s mouth or neck stump to work out his or her lusts.


Nino made her pegasus speed up as she flew away from Hinoka, angling her mount downwards so she would descend. Keeping herself balanced, Nino kept taking looks back at her newfound friend until she was little more than a dot in the distance. That let her notice that a few of the birds decided to follow her. Seeing Caeda fight them gave her a little courage, but as Nino had no way to defend herself, a pang of fear hit her when she saw them getting close to her. She urged her pegasus to fly faster, squeezing its sides with her legs, but the gap between her and the laguz kept getting smaller and smaller. Panicking, she forced her pegasus into a steeper angle downwards, hoping it would be enough to get her to the ground faster. Nino believed she’d be safe once she got there. However, even the increased speed of her diving down didn’t help her - the laguz just did the same, and before long they were able to reach her.

As the first one’s beak connected to her, Nino’s mind was blank because of her fear. Completely forgetting even the basics of how to fly a pegasus, she found herself sliding off the winged horse. The second laguz slammed into her steed, sending a powerful jolt through it. Powerful enough to throw the young girl off it, her body’s hold on the pegasus loosened up enough that she was flung ahead as it stumbled around. Nino found her body rotating in the air, falling even faster than before and finally leaving the laguz behind. That was little relief for the girl as she stabilized upside-down. Her blue cloak clinged to her body, wrapping around her and holding her arms close to her torso, making her unable to flip herself around - letting her watch directly as the ground grew bigger and bigger before her eyes. Her final dash on the pegasus brought to above a forest near the castle - the trees below now looking like poles for her to come crashing onto. In fact, one of them was directly below the girl. She opened her mouth to scream in pain as her body covered the final stretch that separated her from it, before its tip made it past her mouth.

The wooden trunk quickly widened, forcing her throat and esophagus to stretch. The tree’s sharp tip made it through her ribcage, puncturing one of her small lungs as she made her way down the tree. The height of her fall gave her body enough force to push her further onto the tree, with its tip going past the girl’s midriff and into her stomach. Tearing through her guts, it impaled her underdeveloped uterus before exiting through her virgin snatch, penetrating her hymen from the other side than that usually happened and spraying her clothes with blood on the way out. Her body had enough momentum to keep going even then, a bulge in her throat growing before her throat ripped open. Up at her cunt, the tree also grew thicker and thicker, eventually filling all of her slit with wood, rubbing against the insides of her vagina. The sharp shards cutting her hurt, and so did the entire length of her tight, first-time used vaginal canal stretching to accommodate the wooden shaft. Eventually, it reached its limit, while tree continued to grow in width. The flesh and skin in between her pussy and anus was torn as the two holes were connected, allowing her to move further down. Inside, her lower body was ruptured open as her vaginal canal and her rectum were connected, turning most of her ass into one connected, loose orifice. Even then, it became filled up as Nino continued to slide down.

Going down the tree, her body was able to snap most of the smaller twigs coming off it, her face like a pincushion for all the splinters. The puffy cheeks that had lit up so many hearts when Nino smiled were now punched through in multiple spots. A few of them went up the holes of her little nose, and even her lovely blue eyes weren’t spared from the acupuncture. Blinded, she was unable to see as her body reached the bigger branches. Punching her pointy chin out of the way, one of them got in between the extra chest guard she wore just for pegasus riding and her cyan shirt. The gift she got from Florina was torn off, but it also cut into the shirt - and even into the little nubs of her almost flat breasts, one of them sinking into her nipple. Still conscious, Nino was able to feel that. Although her eyes were nonfunctional now, they could still produce tears - and they were squeezed out of the corners of her eyes, dripping down her blood-covered face.

The friction between her body and the tree slowed her down, grazing her insides deeply. Additional splinters mixed with her flesh as her guts and lung were chafed into a meaty paste, leaving a red smear behind her as she moved down the tree. Eventually, Nino came to a stop - and as she did, her white skirt flopped over onto her stomach. Her panties were torn off when the tree’s tip left her body, so the huge hole that was once her impaled snatch was exposed along with the rest of her small, round ass. With her body motionless now, Nino was still alive - but the girl was wishing for death, for the pain to stop. Her mind was crossed with her family at the Black Fang - would they care about her dying? Even if she loved them all, the assassins were all accustomed with death so they could just ignore her death. Just thinking she’d pass on without anyone mourning for her was enough to make her cry again, both physical and emotional pain almost unbearable for her. However, she was still far from reprieve in dying. Her ears caught the sound of beating wings as the feral birds she thought she had escaped caught up with her.

Already weakened, Nino’s legs had gone limp before they reached her. However, in the upside-down position she was stuck in, they were still the part of her body that was sticking up the highest. Tearing the high blue boots and the belts that kept them high over her knees - both of which were also a gift from Florina - off her body, they exposed her thin and short lower limbs. That gave her enough warning to try kicking away at them, her small feet, just as pale as the rest of her body, and little toes with well-kept toenails wiggling around with little force because of her lack of strength. All she achieved through that was drawing more attention to them. Suddenly, a pain exploded over her ankle as a raven bit down onto her left feet, biting it off and swallowing it whole in one go. The sudden lack of feelings coming from her foot surprised her, but without her eyesight Nino was unable to tell what happened. On the opposite side, a hawk gobbled up her other foot, its gentle arc little more than a delicacy that the feral bird couldn’t enjoy in full. The other laguz joined in, making Nino’s short legs a little feast for them all. Her small bones rattled around when what miniscule flesh enveloped them was ripped out and eaten. Her small, perky ass wasn’t excluded from the consumption either, but by the time they reached it Nino had already succumbed to her wounds. Perhaps that was for the better - that spared the mage from the pain of getting devoured alive. Her hands went completely limp, reaching below her head - that didn’t save them from being stripped from their meat, either. Her body, stuck like a shashlik on the tree, quickly lost most of its weight as it was reduced to mostly her bones, only meat that was inaccessible surviving. Even her petite breasts were consumed, exposing her ribs to the air below.

Knowing her dead heart resided behind them, one of the birds began slamming his beak into her weak bones. As he carried on to do it, the constant shakes going through her body were enough to upset the position she was stuck in. Her blood that had ran down the tree stump while she was stuck used as a lubricant to let her slide again, her corpse resumed its journey to the base of the tree. The impact of finally hitting the tree’s base and the ground below was enough to break the fragile ligaments of her underdeveloped bones, making them scatter around the forest just like her final mentor’s bones had. With her head taking the most of the impact, it was cracked open, her brain pouring out and mixing with the dirt and dry leaves at the forest’s floor.



Lene spun around, forcing her body to move as enticingly as she could while she swung her red sash around. The pink, light cloth of her dancing outfit exposed almost all of her sexy young body, only her massive breasts and her snatch covered while the rest of her skin was shown. Her shapely thighs and wide hips contrasted nicely with how delicate her lower legs seemed. The same went for her slim waist, adding to her hourglass figure on which the muscles of her stomach and chest that were barely showing through her skin seemed out of place. Keeping a fake smile on her lips, she tried to hide the disgust she was feeling for having to dance like that for the filthy man who was watching her every move. They always desired the same thing, so she started her special dance without the man even having to ask. Only Ares deserved to see her dance like that… Her body shivered for a moment as she slid one hand under her top, and unclasped the red bra she wore underneath it. A seductive smile on her face and hatred in her eyes, she threw the bra towards the man while groping her boobs, making them swing around more in the cloth that hugged them tight. Her nipples had grown erect because even if she disliked being forced to dance like this, it still thrilled her a bit, and they were protruding through her top now. Shaking her hips suggestively again, she proceeded to dance for a few more moments - but the disappointed look in the noble’s eyes worried her. Did he notice that she wasn’t really into dancing for him? Well, then she had to try harder to convince him. Her panties followed her bra as she stripped them off as well, her pussy still covered by her pink loincloth. As she continued to dance, it shifted around, providing just enough glimpses of the sides of her pussy lips to get the imagination working while stopping short of actually revealing her cunt. Finishing another round of her dance in a compromising position that left her pussy lips visible as they pressed against the pink cloth, her fingers locked on both sides of the loincloth to keep it in place. As the man still seemed unsatisfied, she rubbed herself a little bit, with droplets of her arousal slowly seeping through the cloth as she tried not to throw up thinking that the fat man would want to take it further with her.

Before she could recover from that position, a soldier barged in. “Lord Oliver! The laguz had gone mad! They’re going everywhere and killing without any remorse! And some of them are coming this way!” The man watching Lene chuckled as he heard that. “Wonderful! I was yet to see a group of Feral Ones. Where are they?” He shoot up with more excitement than before as Lene watched him curiously.
“It’d be too dangerous to get too close to them. You should evacuate immediately, further up we’re preparing for a counterattack” The soldier insisted, and the Begnion senator knew he had to agree. “Alright. But first, I have to deal with this girl.” Turning towards Lene who had just went back into a normal position, he sighed sadly. “Sorry, girl, but I could tell that your heart wasn’t in it. That enough would be too disrespectable for me to tolerate, but then it got worse. I wanted to watch a fair maiden do an youthful, innocent dance, and instead you showed one corrupted with immorality. That is the opposite of what I desired. Even if your beauty is almost enough to equal mine, I fear you are irredeemable now. You’re tainted with behaviour not unlike a common whore… You deserve to be punished for that.” His words were not what Lene expected, and the dancer just stared at him, her mouth opened in surprise. The green-haired girl had already accepted that every man who asked her to dance for him just wanted to fuck her. To hear one didn’t was completely unexpected… But what did he mean when he said he’d punish her?

“The laguz horde can still be of use…” Duke Tanas muttered to himself, then looked at the soldier. “Hand me your lance - and hold her in place.” Following his order, the soldier approached the dancer. She tried to struggle, but he was able to overpower her, tearing her top off in the process. Her massive breasts bounced around as the soldier forced his arms under her shoulders from behind, keeping the girl in front of him and unable to escape. “The legs that were your pride and greatest tool… I will take them away from you.” He commented while grabbing the lance with both hands. Approaching her, he quickly struck her on her shin with as much strength as he could. The hit stung, but Lene was still able to move that leg, digging around with both of them to try and break away. Unbothered by that, he struck her again, and yet again, to a satisfying crack coming from her leg. Her feet danged limply from the lower part as her bone snapped, making her unable to use that leg anymore. Repeating the process with her other leg to less struggles than before, he signalled the soldier to let her go. Both of her legs broken and unable to support her, she collapsed to the ground.

Oliver was ready to leave now, but her loincloth flapping over her huge, round ass caught his attention. “You don’t really deserve to die with any dignity left.” He commented while approaching her form on the ground. His fingers closed on the red string on her hips that connected the front and the back of her pink loincloth, and then he ripped it off, the gold coins tied to it falling all around her as the string keeping them together was severed. Her ass fully uncovered, Oliver retreated while the soldier stared at her bare buttocks and slightly wet cunt for a moment. As the noble just set the loincloth down there, the guard took it and the red sash she used in her dances with him. The two left the crippled dancer behind, with the soldier regretting he wouldn’t be able to watch her demise. Lene tried to crawl after them to get herself to safety as well, but was unable to move fast enough to get anywhere near it in time - and so, she just stopped on the ground and began to sob. If the soldier’s words were true, then there was no way for her to survive now on her own. “Ah, Ares…” She sighed, thinking of her lover and imagining him coming to her rescue.

However, instead of her Black Knight making his way to save her, the chamber’s door was swung open as a bunch of transformed kitsune made their way in. That spurred her to act again, scared of the animals. Her movement caught their attention quicker than she would if she just remained still, the animals heading directly towards her. As she was laid out on her belly and facing the door, her head was the first part of her body to get a fox’s attention. Loki’s potions increased their sexual urges even more than it did for the other animals - and Lene could see the effects of that first-hand as the fox’s cock slapped her on the face. She shut her mouth closed to prevent the animal’s shaft from penetrating her mouth, but the animal started to buck her hips, slamming it into various spots of her face and sliding off her cheeks. Noticing that it ended up a bit higher up each time and that the kitsune had no intentions of stopping, Lene became afraid for her green eyes, and just opened her mouth, closing her lips around the fox’s shaft as she took it inside. The moment she did, its thrusts became much more forceful, with it being driven all the way into her mouth and reaching her throat. Although she hated that she was forced to do this to survive, the dancer had to admit that it didn’t taste as revolting as some of the disgusting cocks she had to suck in the past. Being the only freedom of action she had now, she decided she might as well suck on it - and she even found herself enjoying its unusual taste as her skilled tongue wrapped around his length inside her mouth.

With her face occupied, the next fox that came headed for her big ass. Her tight asshole was filled with another animal cock that slid deep into her bowels, and while it wasn’t as thick as Ares’s was, feeling her rectum stretch out even a little bit was very stimulating. Bucking her hips against him, she felt pangs of pain going through her broken legs but they didn’t matter anymore. The feeling of having her ass pounded with powerful thrusts was always one that quickly took away her ability to think straight. At first, she just developed that as a way to cope with the unpleasant assfucking she had been the victim to after some of her private dances, but as these started to repeat she began enjoying having her mind blank out and losing herself in the pleasure. A bit disgusted with herself that she’d enjoy these animals raping her at first, Lene’s opinion was quickly changed as her body’s instincts took over. Moaning as loud as the cock between her lips allowed her to, Lene surrendered her body to the rape. Her legs were broken so she had to stay in this position, but her arms were still intact. Reaching out on both sides of her body, she was able to grasp the cocks of another two foxes and began to stroke them both. She briefly regretted not using one of them to stimulate her labia, her cunt quickly being soaked with her arousal - but that problem was solved fairly quickly as the tail of the fox fucking her asshole slit in between her buttocks, its hair touching her pussy in multiple spots. With each of his thrusts, her ass shook, and that caused the tail to also move around, making it constantly touch different spots of her pussy and bringing her even more sexual pleasure.

With her laid out on the ground on her stomach, her breasts ended up squashed on the ground. Because of the two foxes slamming into her from two sides, they ended up going a bit to the sides of her body as it was pressed against the ground. That, however, created a new hole for the foxes to enjoy. Between the bottoms of her boobs, the arcs of her ribcage and the ground she was on there were two openings that could fit a cock inside. And that’s just what yet another pair of kitsune did, sliding their members into the holes there. That caused her extra stimulation to her breasts, her nipples that were squeezed against the cold floor scraping around as her huge breasts shook after each shove, rubbing the sensitive buds along with her pink areolas against the ground and bringing her additional pleasure.
As the animal gangbang continued, Lene found herself climaxing multiple times, her body covered with animal spunk both on the outside and inside alike. Her back and arms were coated with semen from all the cocks that she had jerked off, her anus was dripping with all the semen that she received there and she could feel her stomach being upset with all the seed she had drunk there. Her terrific boobs also had received their share of animal loads, though it was mostly their bases that were covered with them. Her pussy was also on the end of some rough fucking, the foxes that followed switching between her ass and her cunt.
Breathing heavily, Lene found herself free from all the cocks she had serviced. Taking a look around, she was able to see that all the beasts seemed too tired to use her body anymore. A smile appeared on her lips for a moment. It seemed that she was able to survive this ordeal relatively unharmed, and even got herself off in multiple amazing climaxes. The soldier said that the heroes were preparing a counterattack? With how things were going, Lene dared to believe that she would be rescued by them. A half-broken lewd expression of overwhelming pleasure stuck on her face, her tongue hanging free from her mouth. Just as tired as the animals around her, she remained in her cum-covered spot while watching them rest.

Although Loki’s potion magnified the foxes’ sex drive to heights unmatched by other animals, its other effects were still in place. With its lust finally satisfied, one of the foxes approached Lene again. Her eyes shined in happy anticipation as she wondered, which of her holes he’d choose - but that was not what the feral fox was going to do. With the need for the killing humans rising to the top of his brain now, he approached Lene with the desire to kill. The curve of her short neck and the base of it, relatively free of his and the other foxes’ semen, suddenly seemed like the perfect spot to attack. Sinking his fangs into her skin and flesh, the fox revelled in the feeling of her hot blood filling his mouth as Lene screamed out in sudden pain. However, as the fox twisted his muffle around, that scream was cut short. Tearing out a massive portion of her neck, the fox stood over her body as it began twitching on the ground. With half of her neck gone, there was no way Lene could survive - the dancer bleeding out in just a few moments… And moments before her would-be rescuers made their way into that chamber, quickly killing all of the exhausted kitsune.

The soldier leading the rescue was the same one who had taken her sash before. Seeing her dead, he wasn’t sure how he was feeling - but he knew now she couldn’t refuse his advances. His little squad could take some time to dabble around here, too. After clearing the animals out, he approached her corpse and looked sadly at the heavenly ass that caught his attention earlier. Seeing the cum oozing out of her tight asshole, he decided to go for her cunt. He flipped Lene’s body over to her back. Her dead face was still locked in the expression of now-eternal pleasure, her lips were ajar allowing for future use. These were of no concern to him, now, though. Showing the shapely legs he helped to break to the sides, he reached her cunt that was also dripping with animal semen. As there was much less of it than in her asshole, he just shoved his cock straight in. The other soldiers followed suit, with one stuffing her mouth with his human cock and another straddling her chest to use her massive boobs to give himself a boobjob. Lene’s corpse was subjected to yet another gangbang, this time by humans. Her broken legs were shaking each time a soldier pushed in, moving in a gruesome parody of the dance she had show earlier. Even if the soldiers were able to get off less times than the foxes before them, Human and animal semen covering her corpse was almost indistinguishable by the time they were done with her body.

 No.14483

Bump

 No.14692

Aw, I was kinda hoping Tana's death would be some form of asphyxiation this time. Still, live your works! Can't wait to see what comes next

 No.14847

Bump to save from faggot spammer

 No.14932

>>14847 >>14483 Thanks :)
>>14692 When planning that chapter I kinda got it mixed up and thought I had done a drowning with her (Her first chapter had a drowning, but it wasn't her who died like that). Speaking of asphyxia in that chapter, while figuring Robin's scene out, I was considering having her hang herself using the length of rope from Cordelia's lance, but in the end decided to do vore with her since it was pretty much absent from the story so far. Thanks for the comment, it's always great to hear that people enjoy my stories :D

Ninian's scene here references Kiran's new policy on the beast shapeshifters, which will be shown in the next main chapter - I just wanted to write this one first

Speaking of that chapter, I was having a bit of a hard time getting started on it, so I felt a break from this story was necessary. I wrote >>14685 in the meantime, but I still do not feel fully ready for that chapter, so I'll do one more intermission before it - focusing on the girls from last month's Awakening banner


Intermission 4: Elibe Weddings



tags: cons, non-con, M/F, F/F, hanging, stabbing, throat-cutting, beheading



The sound of cheerful voices booming around in the halls of the outrealm currently serving as the go-to spot for weddings for the heroes that had been summoned to Askr sounded out loudly in Florina’s ears. Hearing these voices warmed her heart: they were telling her that Hector and Lyn’s guests were as happy about their wedding as Florina herself was for them. However, listening to them also made her a bit uncomfortable… Even if Fiora’s last gift to her gave her a huge boost in confidence, the huge amount of men seeing her up close was very different from just flying high above their heads on her pegasus. What she was about to do would leave anyone at least a bit worried, right? The pegasus knight-in-training tried to calm herself down through telling herself this, and it succeeded as she mussed parts of her beautiful white bridesmaid dress in her hands. People had already seen her like this during the ceremony, even if the newlyweds were the focus… And she had already shown her naked body to numerous men because of Fiora… and yet, the anxiety stayed within her, making her stay away from the main celebration hall. Some of the people leaving from time to time tried talking to her, but she avoided giving them any answers and they just left her alone after a while. As the time dragged on, her anxiety returned as her big moment approached. Eventually, the voices grew a bit quieter, signifying that the party was running out of gas - and she’d be the one to fix that. And just as Florina thought of that, Lyn popped through the door - her beautiful dress somehow unscathed as she waved for her to come in. Seeing her standing like that, Lyn felt a bit worried, even if her face was red with excitement caused by the ongoing feast.

“Are you alright, Florina?” Lyn asked her, extending one hand towards her. “Y-yes, Lyn. Thanks for asking…” Florina replied, taking the hand and thankful for the support it provided. Walking in hand-in-hand, Florina was able to withstand the curious gazes of the wedding guests in various states of drunkness. The two women walked together to the very centre of the hall, where Lyn shouted to get everyone’s attention. “Guys! Florina has something to tell you all!” The eyes of everyone moved on to the purple-haired girl, and her heart started beating very fast as she began to speak.

“H-Hello, everyone! Lyn and Hector asked me to provide some entertainment for their wedding… I’m always happy to help Lyn, s-so… I’ll be d-dying for you all to watch and enjoy.” Lyn squeezed on her hand to show her full support and that she was grateful that Florina was doing this. Letting go of her hand, Florina moved her hands to begin removing her dress. However, her hands began shaking on the way, her body not wanting to be exposed like that. Lyn was able to see that, and the Sacean lady approached her, quickly working on undoing the straps working her dress together behind her back. As they gave way, Florina’s dress stopped hugging her body and just slid off her chest and down her body. Knowing just what Florina was to be doing, Lyn made sure to get her a dress that could be gotten off easily, even if she was not very well-versed in clothing usually. Florina joined her hands together in front of her mouth as the white clothes got off, showing her lack of underwear that was again brought by Lyn’s insistence. If the bride herself didn’t wear any underwear, the bridesmaid had no right to, she reasoned, and Florina already knew that that Lyn would never put a pair of panties on, even if she tried to convince her. Because of that, her breasts were shown to a number of people yet again. She blushed heavily, but for once wasn’t completely overwhelmed by her shyness. Having her cunt uncovered worried her a bit less, even if she was aware that the unshaved bush of hair above it garnered even more attention. She looked at Lyn, again, trying not to think about it too much. Her friend was busy untying the blue sash that kept the outer layer of her dress together. Nearby, Florina could see Hector approaching them. As Lyn removed the sash, the expanded part of her dress sliding off and joining Florina’s dress on the ground, Hector took it from her and approached Florina. Without saying a word, he wrapped it around her neck, tying the remaining cloth behind her back and making it into a knot that would keep the sash around her neck. With Fiora dying for her in a hanging, when Lyn asked Florina, how she’d like to die, Florina had no troubles choosing it as well.

The sash was too short to be fixed anywhere on its own. To fix that, Lyn’s hand darted towards the ceiling. A candle that accompanied her outfit gave her just a little of magical powers, letting her free a rope that was set up there earlier just for this purpose. Two ends of the rope came dangling down, and Hector secured the sash-turned-noose to one of them. Then, Hector let go of it and Florina’s hand immediately moved to touch it. The tender cloth showed no signs of how deadly it was about to become. Hector and Lyn approached the other end of the rope together, their hands grabbing on to it. After sharing a kiss, they both tugged on the rope’s end - hoisting Florina off the ground and into the air.

Even if that was no surprise to Florina, her green eyes still lit up in shock as that happened. Her legs, covered in white thighhighs mirroring those Lyn wore, started kicking out almost immediately, causing the dress to slide off her feet. It took the shoes she was wearing with it, exposing the gentle arc of her little feet to everyone as she continued to kick out, the way her toes were twitching clearly visible through her long socks. With the extra height she had gained, even if it was just a foot or two, her pussy was flashed to everyone that might have missed it before. Her fairly narrow hips were twisted around with the spasms that were shaking her legs, which were still searching for some solid ground. Higher up, her fair breasts - not as huge as Lyn’s, but still quite full-rounded - were swaying around in a movement that was hypnotizing for her spectators. On her sides, her arms were hanging limply. When she was first lifted, they instinctively closed on the rope she was feeling up. However, she made them let go right away, worried that they could cause the knot to destabilize or even undo itself if she kept them there. Without her hands stopping it, the rope was able to dig into her neck without any problems - making the contrast between how soft it felt and how harsh the pain of it squeezing her neck shut even more noticeable. The pigtails on the sides of her head began swinging around as the Ilian girl’s lungs ran out of oxygen, with pain starting to grow in them too. Still, she did her best to smile while looking at the fresh-wed pair who was keeping her in the air with the strength of their muscles.

However, the pair didn’t intend to keep doing that forever. Even if neither of them wanted to say it was getting tiring for them, they both knew they shouldn’t be keeping Florina to themselves. Sharing a knowing look, they walked off towards a group of their guests, pulling the rope with them. “Here, take this. You can all be a part of her hanging!” Lyn called out while forcing the part of the rope that she was holding on to into the hand of one of the heroes there. Florina dropped a bit lower in the time it took him to hold on to the rope, the sudden tug on her neck as it broke her fall sending another round of pain through her. Hector also handed his part of the rope over, and it moved on to people who weren’t Florina’s friends. The bumps up and down on the rope made her hanging a lot more entertaining for both the pegasus rider and her audience, making it a lot less monotonous than a straightforward hanging would be. Sometimes, her feet momentarily brushed against the ground, while moments later she’d end up dangling around high above the heads of the onlookers. Her eyes followed Hector and Lyn as they made their way back to the main table, with Lyn keeping on to Hector’s hand much to his embarrassment. Once they settled down there, they kept watching her struggle without doing much else, so Florina grew bored of looking at her. Instead, she looked at the heroes passing the rope around, keeping her unable to suck a fresh breath of air in. Some of them she recognized as soldiers from her world, while the others she couldn’t recognize. Her heart fluttered as she saw a certain pair hold on to it. The pair was composed of another her, and a Lyn in her typical blue Qipao dress, with a red belt and a steel guard protecting one of her breasts setting her aside from the other Lyn’s Florina had seen while in Askr. Just seeing them wouldn’t be enough to make her feel like that, but them holding hands as they grabbed on and sharing a passionate kiss once they let go sure did. Seeing a pair like that together made her feel a bit jealous of the other Florina. Just for a moment, as the happy looks the pair shared while watching her kick out turned that into happiness that she could provide something the two could use to get closer together. The warmth in her heart upon seeing that fought back against the ever growing pain from her lungs, providing her with some solace from it but not shielding her from all of it.

However, soon the pain outgrew it again, and as it did, signs that her body was reaching its limit followed. Her chest began shaking heavily in choked coughs, trying to suck in air desperately through her closed windpipe. Her face turned dark purple, her limbs kicking out with a few final, powerful kicks before going limp as her toes straightened out, with her feet angled towards the ground. Her hands shot up for just a moment before falling back to her sides. While her body continued to swing around, it was more because the rope was still being tugged on by multiple hands, without any force from her body itself. Even if she tried to keep a smile on her face, it was almost impossible as even her face stopped listening to her, her eyes bulging in their sockets, red veins clearly visible in them before they eventually rolled back. Once they did, her face muscles stiffened and made the smile almost unrecognizable. The Lyns watching her did notice, however, telling their lovers about it as that Florina’s soul left her body.

With Florina dead, the wedding reception itself was coming to a close as well. While the guests headed towards a portal that would take them back to Askr, Hector and Lyn had another destination in mind. What was a wedding without a honeymoon to follow? With the countless worlds connected to Askr, it also meant a number of ones that were perfect for a freshly married couple - and they were headed to one of these worlds.



Ninian sat on a chair in the bride’s preparatory room. Finally, she and Eliwood were to be wed! She should be happy about it… And while she was before, now it was different. Her body was telling her that danger was lurking in her future - but what could await her at the wedding? Eliwood would surely protect her from everything that was coming. She’d feel better if Lyn was there with her - but the Sacean girl she asked to be her bridesmaid was nowhere to be seen. And so, she waited while hoping that the time for the ceremony would come soon.

Ninian’s ability to feel future danger was right as usual. In a room nearby, a group of Pherae knights had gathered - and they were talking about her.
“She’s a monster! We can’t let this happen!”
“She’ll take our lord from us and then kill him!”
“She’s just like the other beasts that went rabid the other day!” Their angry screams continued, each of them causing the knights to grow more worried about what would happen if the wedding came to pass. With the outbreak of madness among the animal shapeshifters, and Kiran’s anti-shapeshifter policy that followed, such animosities weren’t too unusual - even if the manaketes were spared by both Loki’s potion and Kiran’s ruthless orders.
Eventually, one of the soldiers expressed what they were all thinking: “We should just kill the witch now!” The other soldiers cheered as they heard that, all agreeing. Grabbing their weapons, they all headed towards the room the dragon girl was waiting in.

Ninian heard the door open, so her red eyes moved towards it. Maybe it was time for the ceremony to start? However, instead of the friendly face of Lyn that was to tell her about that, Ninian saw the angry faces of a bunch of soldiers. By their armor, she recognized them as Pherae knights that most likely served under her husband-to-be. However, none of them looked familiar - and their expressions scared her. She watched as they poured into the room, surrounding her from all sides. “Why… Why are you here?” She finally asked as the last one closed the door behind him.
“Quiet, fiend!” One of them barked at her. The soldiers seemed to be stuck in place. Even if they wanted to kill her, now that they were here they were all scared of getting closer to her. Ninian just looked at them with some curiosity, regretting not having her dragonstone with her. Without it, there was little she could do to protect herself - and it didn’t seem that the soldiers would appreciate one of her dances. Because of that, she just waited - until one of the soldiers finally mustered enough courage to approach her. Drawing his sword, he took a few steps towards her, and delivered a slash across her abdomen - slicing through the orange sash that kept the outer part of her dress in place and opening a shallow wound across her stomach. Ninian winced in pain, but didn’t react otherwise.

Emboldened by that, he slashed towards her again. The sword went into her waist, cutting deeper than before. The force of the blow made her stumble to the side, towards a few of the soldiers - who were still too afraid to attack her. “Quick! Kill her before she can transform!” Another of the soldiers shouted out what they were all thinking, and the soldier was eager to do so. However, the words spurred Ninian to act. She didn’t want to kill the knights of her lover, but it seemed that she’d be forced to hurt them a bit it in self-defence. Quickly, she dashed towards the man. Taking him by surprise, she was able to knock the sword out of his hands. The heavy weapon dragged her weak hands down, so she let go of it while trying to move towards the exit as quickly as the long, white bridal dress allowed her to. The soldiers were taken by surprise, but they wouldn’t stay stunned forever. As Ninian reached for the door’s handle, she could feel a sword sinking into the skin of her back that the dress left exposed. It came out of her chest, cutting through the part of the dress between her breasts on the way out and leaving her pinned to the door. The blade sliced through the frontal part of her dress, through the top part directly covering her breasts. With that part cut in half, the parts of the dress came off, exposing her tits - even if her body currently obscured them from the soldiers’ eyes. Being impaled through the chest hurt… But her struggles only made it worse.

The female soldier who stabbed her from behind was shaking in shock and fear, unable to believe that he was able to do it. Was she able to slay the beast? As she watched blood pour out of the wound in the woman’s back and stain her light blue veil red, for a moment she thought that he did. However, as Ninian suddenly moved, she remembered that she was able to transform. Not knowing much about how that worked,s he decided that the man saying to kill her right away was correct. Tugging on her sword, she tried to rip it out, but found out that it was stuck firmly - whether it was Ninian’s body holding it or the door behind it, she couldn’t tell. That meant she had to improvise. Going to take another weapon from one of her peers would probably take too long - every second mattered as the monster could transform at any moment. For just a moment, the soldier stared at the back of Ninian’s head that was still covered by the veil and her long light-blue hair, until the dragon girl let out a quiet whimper of pain. Taking it for a sign that she was about to transform, the soldier grabbed Ninian’s head, one hand on each side and pressing her bangs against it. Putting all her strength into it, she twisted it to the side with a quick jerk. Ninian trashed around for a moment, but the sword successfully stopped her from getting away. Ninian’s head turned around for a moment until it reached its breaking point. Then, with a satisfying crack, it popped away to the side as her spine snapped.

The soldier girl let go of it, correctly believing that this would be enough to kill the dragon. The other soldiers watched as well as Ninian’s body began jerking madly. Her twitches caused the sword to loosen up, making it to fall out of her back. Even if her stockings-covered legs were obscured from sight by the dress, their kicks were still visible as Ninian slid down the wall. “Eliwood… Sorry…” She thought of her beloved as her bladder gave in, releasing a yellow stain onto her dress and down her legs. She continued to slide down until she ended up on her knees, right in front of the door - then collapsed to one side, dead.

As her body hit the ground, the soldiers cheered, believing they had done their liege a favor. Some of them approached Ninian’s killer, patting her on the back and congratulating her on the kill. The others walked towards Ninian’s corpse. Flipping it over so that she was laying on her back, the men didn’t spare her heavy tits their gazes. Any arousal they got, however, was snuffed out by the knowledge that this was not a human, but just a monster in disguise. Even if she had been human, she was still their lord’s betrothed - it would be wrong for any of them to get lecherous thoughts about her. Instead, they just brandished their weapons one by one - and stabbed them into the corpse, as they all wanted to play an active part in Ninian’s death, even if she was already dead. Burying them in her chest and slicing those rich breasts open, stabbing her through the abdomen, or just delivering small cuts to her limbs. By the time they were done with the corpse, it was covered in Ninian’s blood with red wounds all over it, her wedding dress shredded completely with their weapons. As each of them had brought harm to her body now, they moved the body out of the way and just left through the door.

Lyn had stumbled into the room not long after the Lycian knights were gone, almost collapsing in shock as she saw her friend’s almost naked, bloody corpse on the ground. She left again right away, bringing Eliwood directly to the room. His heart stopped for a bit as he saw the girl spread out on the ground at his feet, knowing he failed to protect her. He knew this would eventually be the case in the future - Ninian’s heritage meant her body wouldn’t have survived a longer stay in this world anyways. Although he tried to hold back, he ended up asking the people who came from the future about it, and they confirmed that she’d die as well. Knowing it was one thing, but to see her like this pained him. Fighting back the tears that appeared in his eyes, he kneeled down next to the body, eager to find out who had killed her. Examining one of the wounds, he was able to tell it was caused by a weapon the likes of which were used by his soldiers. However, each wound looked a bit different - so it was more than just one soldier who did this, probably an entire troop of them. Why would his soldiers do this? Why would they take away his kind, gentle Ninian? Anyone who had met her would never do this. However… Regular soldiers never had the chance to interact with her. He couldn’t hide from his people that their lady-to-be was not fully human. Was the decision to tell them a mistake? He couldn’t have predicted the massive prejudice against any shapeshifters that grew in the inhabitants of Askr recently… Why did Ninian had to fall victim to it, too?

Lifting the corpse from the ground, one hand behind her back while the other supported her legs, he cradled her in his arms while leaning in for a final kiss. “Goodbye, Ninian.” He muttered as he hugged her body, before setting it down and leaving through the door. Lyn followed closely behind him, giving orders to the servants they passed that were calling the wedding off. Once all that was done, she approached Eliwood and placed one hand on his arm. “I know how you must feel. I’ve seen my loved ones die, too… If you ever need me, I’ll be there for you.”
“T-Thank you, Lyn. I know you wish you could have protected her, too...” Eliwood let his voice trail off as tears began to run down his face. He turned around to look at the Lorca woman. She was crying, too… and yet, Lyn’s comforting arms seemed to be more inviting than ever... Would Ninian hold it against him if he fell into them? Whatever the answer, the stronghold of the sword-fighting lady’s shoulders would provide him the strength he needed in the future days, chasing the grisly image of the dancer’s cut-up, naked corpse away from his mind for good.



Lilina happily danced on the floor of the Outrealm hall, twirling around as much as her red, long dress allowed her to. She finally did it! She managed to claim Roy’s heart for her own once and for all, and now the two of them were wed! And yet, a part of her was calling out in jealousy as she sat down and watched Roy dance with Cecilia - the groom couldn’t refuse a request like that from their teacher, after all. Even though she had triumphed over her, there was no guarantee the woman wouldn’t steal him back. Seeing Roy bewitched by anyone else, even for a moment, always made Lilina worried for their happiness. However, she was less worried than usual - she had made precautions for a situation just like this, anticipating that their teacher wouldn’t simply give up even now. She waited for their dance to finish, then approached them. She leaned in and kissed Roy to prove he was still hers, and he kissed her back, as sweet as ever. Once the kiss was over, she looked up at the face of the green-haired woman. “Lady Cecilia? Can you come with me for a moment?” Lilina with all the sweetness in her voice she could muster. “Of course, Lilina.” The two of them took off together. “Sorry for stealing Roy away from you for a moment… I’m sure you’ll both enjoy each other’s company quite a lot later tonight…” The knowing look the older woman gave made her blush, even if she knew Cecilia would rather take her place there. “Y-yeah…” She just stammered out, keeping the face of an innocent young girl as they walked on.

Leaving the hall, Lilina moved towards a spot where she had hidden a staff beforehand. As they walked, Cecilia wondered, what her pupil wanted from her. She was unaware that Lilina saw her as a rival for Roy’s affections - and while that was the case before, Cecilia had given up on that as she saw how happy the two of them were together. The only thing Cecilia could think of that Lilina had to ask her now were some tips on sex that the girl and Roy would have later tonight - and Cecilia wasn’t sure how she felt about that. Lilina stopped in front of some opening in the wall, and drew a staff from there. Cecilia’s eyes widened as she recognized it as a sleep staff. Before she could react, Lilina lifted it, activating the magic stored within. Waves of magical energy reached the Mage General right away, and numbness quickly spread through her body. Unable to stay standing, Cecilia collapsed forwards.
“Roy is mine! You’ll never have him! I can’t let you keep trying to take him from me!” Lilina’s voice reached her ears as Cecilia drifted off into unconsciousness.
Lilina put the staff back into the crack in the wall, leaving Cecilia’s body on the ground. Returning to the hall, she searched for one of the servants. “She’s knocked out in the hallway I mentioned earlier. Please, have her delivered the way I asked for.”
“As you wish, milady.” The man replied, then set off. Watching him leave, it was as if a burden was lifted from her chest - and so, Lilina was able to dance with Roy and fully indulge herself in the happiness that came with being together with him. The minutes quickly turned into hours, and in what felt like just a few moments to her, the party was over.


Once it ended, Roy and Lilina went towards a room where the newlywed heroes could have their fun together. As Roy opened the door, Lilina could see that Cecilia had been brought there just as she requested. Their tutor had been stripped out of the dress she had put on for the wedding, leaving the big breasts Lilina had come to envy exposed. Her lower body was also uncovered, the Etrurian woman completely naked - save for a strap of cloth that was covering her mouth. The woman was tied up to a rack, keeping her in a cross position. Lilina’s eyes lit up as she saw her rival like this. Roy looked at the naked body of Cecilia with some confusion. Since Lilina seemed to know, what was going on, the red-haired man decided to ask her. “Lilina? Why is general Cecilia here? And why is she… naked?” Roy blushed as he said that, looking away from the older mage’s body.
“Don’t worry, you can look at her, I won’t get mad. Cecilia decided to give up her body so her two favorite students could have some fun tonight. Her life is ours… so that we can really make this a night to remember.” As Lilina delivered her explanation, she slowly removed her beautiful, long red dress, and her brown boots, leaving the girl just in her blue lingerie and socks.
“Wait... Is that truly alright? Why is she gagged?” Roy was taken aback by Lilina’s explanation, so he asked another question as his mind tried to process his new wife’s words.
“Oh, she insisted on that - to protect our ears from her screams, she said. After all, we are going to hurt her quite a lot…” The devious smile appearing on Lilina’s face as she procured a knife and showed it to him, along with her getting in close proximity to him as she said it and the tone of her voice all gathered together were enough to make his cock throb in his pants as it grew fully erect, his doubts disappearing from his mind. Lilina noticed that, of course, placing the knife back down and quickly reaching for his pants. Dragging them down, she hungrily eyed the bulge of his dick through his underpants. His hands touched hers at the hem of his pants, and so she let go of them, letting him pull them the rest of the way off while also taking off his boots. Her hands moved back up his chest, unbuttoning his blue shirt on the way up. Once all the buttons were undone, Lilina quickly pulled the shirt off to the sides, revealing Roy’s muscular chest to her. Pulling the gray sleeves off his arms, she also undid his blue cape, removing all the clothing from his upper body. Roy had finished working on his pants at this point, the lovers remaining just in their underwear while Cecilia watched them. As the green-haired woman started to seemingly devour Roy’s chest with her eyes, Lilina took notice of that. To remind Cecilia who was in charge here, she suddenly cupped Roy’s head with both her hands and pulled him in for a passionate kiss.

Taking him by surprise, Lilina was able to wrest control over his tongue, sucking on it for a bit before slipping hers inside his mouth. When they separated, her lips and tongue were wet with his saliva, enough so that Cecilia could definitely see it. Even though now her cunt ached for Roy’s member, she managed to control herself enough not to ride it immediately. First, they should get started on Cecilia. Grabbing Roy by the hand, she led him to where Cecilia was standing - in front of a huge bed, but with enough room that they could both stand between it and her. At first, she wanted to handle the knife to him, but he still seemed a bit hesitant. “I’ll start off, and you’ll follow, alright?” She gently, and Roy nodded thankfully in return. It fell to her to start this… And Lilina just couldn’t wait to do it.
Lifting the knife, Lilina enjoyed the fear appearing in Cecilia’s green eyes. The Ostian girl weighed it in her hand for a moment, thinking where to begin. Her blue eyes surveyed Cecilia’s body for a moment, before stopping on the older woman’s huge tits. Even if she knew hers still had the time to grow this huge, a hatred fueled by jealousy filled her mind. Lifting the knife, she stabbed it into the breast from the side. Blood splashed from the wound onto her hand as she skewered it, the knife’s tip coming out on the other side and poking into the other tit. Cecilia struggled in her bonds, her body shaking because of the pain as a muffled cry made it past the gag. Twisting the knife around a bit, she watched as Cecilia’s struggles intensified, a trickle of blood going down the woman’s chest and belly all the way to her exposed vagina. With the finger of her other hand, Lilina trailed down the path of blood down the slightly chubby stomach, coating it with blood. Then, she used it to touch her labia, smiling as she saw the shivers going through Cecilia’s body as it responded to her touch against the general’s will. She did that for a few moments, only stopping when she felt them shift against her fingers as the general slowly grew more aroused.

Giving her some pleasure, now it was time for more pain. Pulling the knife out, Lilina watched as the punctured breast hung down, lower than the one she left unharmed. Lifting the knife towards Cecilia’s face, she enjoyed the way her eyes widened as she moved it closer towards one of her eyes. The woman started struggling again, but there was nothing she could do to stop her student from continuing. She tried closing her eyes, so Lilina removed the hand from the entrance to her cunt and used it to force it back open, then slowly inserted the knife into her eye socket. The struggles intensified as the tip broke into her eyeball, causing blood and eye matter to leak out from it and down her cheek. Having her rival completely under her mercy sent a thrill through the younger girl’s body, making her abdomen go hot with her desire. Having troubles controlling it this time, she turned towards Roy, who was watching her with fascination and some fear in his eyes - he had never seen that side of her before... But he had to admit that it left him excited, too. She handed him the knife, then felt his dick through his underpants. Dragging them down, she freed his erection and watched as it springed proudly.

Dropping to her knees, she lowered her lacy panties a bit, just enough that her fingers could access her snatch. Then, while inserting the fingers of one hand into her snatch, her mouth headed for Roy’s cock, taking it in between her lips. She could sense him tensing up a bit as she wrapped her tongue around it, licking and sucking on the tip. Sadly, that position left her unable to watch, what Roy was doing to Cecilia now - but just imagining it was enough for her now, especially as she felt Cecilia’s blood drip onto her long hair and back. She continued to suck Roy off while fingering herself, enjoying Roy’s groans from above.

Roy looked at the knife in his hand for a moment, wondering how to use it. Lilina’s actions surprised him again, but that was something she’d do all the time so it wasn’t too taken aback by them - however, the pleasure coming from his crotch made it a bit harder to focus. His hand ended up a bit shaky as he looked at Cecilia, thinking. The fear in her surviving eye seemed so genuine… And once the woman saw him looking at her, her expression changed and he could almost tell that she was begging him to help her. But that couldn’t be true… Lilina wouldn’t lie to him about something like this - Cecilia’s acting was really on point, he decided. He drew a sharp breath as Lilina took his shaft deeper into her mouth, still as baffled as before. Eventually, he just drove the knife into the upper part of Cecilia’s stomach. Seeing a shiver go through her body was incredible. He had taken the lives of numerous soldiers before, but this was different. Those were nameless thugs, whereas here he was about to kill his teacher who he’d known for most of his life. The knife also made it a lot more personal than just cutting people down with his sword… And so, he drew the knife down Cecilia’s stomach and reveled in the feeling of excitement spreading through her body, making him blow his load into Lilina’s mouth. Pieces of Cecilia’s guts began to fall out along with blood, falling onto Lilina’s body below him. As her hair wasn’t long enough to cover her perky ass, some of them splashed onto it - thrilling the girl more as she felt the flesh hit her and bringing her over the edge as well. She tried her best to swallow his semen, but had to give up as her orgasm had taken her. She released his cock from her mouth and let the final part of his climax hit her on the face as she moaned loudly in her own climax.

The lovers remained in that position for a moment, waiting to recover from their respective orgasms. Once they were done, Lilina looked up at Roy. “Do you want to switch places?” She asked, and for a moment Roy considered the answer - then he just shook his head in return. Accepting his decision, Lilina turned around on her knees - coming face-to-cunt with Cecilia’s slit. Leaning closer, her head touching the handle of the knife from below, Lilina used her tongue - that still had some of Roy’s semen over it - to lick on Cecilia’s lower lips. Playing with them for a while, she used her tongue to tickle Cecilia’s clitoris for a moment - causing squirms of pleasure to go through her lower body. With one hand, Lilina started to finger herself again as she proceeded to slide her tongue inside her teacher’s pussy. This would be the ultimate way to show, how much she had triumphed over her - making Cecilia cum against her will before killing her. Lilina continued to eat her out as Roy proceeded with cutting her up. Pulling the knife out, he caused more blood and guts to spill on top of Lilina’s head, adding a different shade of red to her red headband. Adding to the vertical cut he had done, the Young Lion dragged the knife horizontally across her waist, with the two cuts forming a red T across her belly. Then, he let go of the knife, putting it on a small ledge, and just reached for the vertical line. Pulling it open, he reached inside, splashing his hands with blood. He continued to move them around on the inside, feeling up some of Cecilia’s internal organs - the discomfort clearly visible on her face. Pulling his hands out, he watched them be stained with blood with morbid curiosity. “I think it’s enough for me.” He commented, and took a step back, sitting down onto the bed. Lilina didn’t reply, continuing to lap at Cecilia’s pussy until the waves of release washed over her face.

Only as Cecilia’s body began shaking in an unwanted climax did Lilina get up and turned towards him, using her fingers to get off and show him that she was really enjoying this. She squirted all over the floor, unclasping her bra as she did and letting it fall off so that her smaller tits were free. Then, the heiress to Ostia dragged her panties off her legs, leaving her fully naked just like the other two people in the room were. Grabbing the knife from the spot Roy left it on, she quickly dragged it across Cecilia’s throat - causing a fountain of blood to squirt onto her body as the woman’s climax was violently interrupted. From the look in Cecilia’s surviving eye, the woman was expecting to at least be able to finish that climax before she did that… That extra cruelty caused Lilina’s pussy to ache yet again. She set the knife down, and took a few steps back, making Roy fall back onto the bed. Without even turning, she climbed on top of him and lined her pussy up with his member - and started grinding on it as she watched Cecilia bleed out. The general’s demise was not a very lengthy process, the multiple open wounds causing her to lose blood quite quickly. Still, she spasmed in a way that was quite pleasant to the eye, her breasts moving out of sync since one of them had a path cut through it. Roy had some troubles watching that, but the way Lilina was bouncing on his dick left him satisfied enough. Before Cecilia had died, she was able to tell that both of her younger spectators were able to get off, Roy’s hot semen shooting deep into Lilina’s womb. Even in her post-orgasmic state, Lilina made sure to watch Cecilia’s face closely, making sure that she was able to catch the exact moment she died. The mindless look appearing on the usually knowledgeable woman’s face was very satisfying - lighting a fire within her that just wouldn’t go away.

Because she ended so fired up, Lilina continued to milk countless loads from Roy’s cock as the night continued. The lord had little choice in the matter, not that he complained- though seeing her use a staff to grant him extra vigor over and over left him pretty drained, even if his body was revitalized each time. However, the pleasure washing over him and the pure love pouring from Lilina as she did that gave him the strength he needed to survive through her ordeal. Eventually, the girl’s endurance ran out too, and she just cuddled him as she drifted off into sleep. The magic she put on him didn’t last for much longer, and he soon followed suit, the two lovers finishing the night that truly ended up unforgettable for them as Cecilia’s corpse still watched on from its position in front of the bed.



Lyn rose on the bed she and Hector were lying on. It was the final day of their honeymoon, and the two of them were resting up after another round of fucking. Lyn had to admit that it felt really good, Hector’s prowess in battle easily translating into one in the bedroom, one that was able to satisfy the lady of Caelin’s needs quite well. However, there was something else on her mind now. Through the duration of their honeymoon, she just couldn’t get Florina’s death out of her head. Even before that, she had been thinking of possibly dying in the future, and every time it made her cunt even more damp. As she grew up, her parents taught her the ways of the Lorca tribe. Among them, one of the old customs stood out to her. She used to think of it in the past, and while she was preparing for the wedding, it came back to her in full force. And now that it was the final day, it was the last time she could bring it up.
“...Hector. There’s something I want you to hear.”
“Oh? Let’s hear it, then.” Hector sat up and turned to look directly at her nude body, his cock throbbing to fully erect again.
“The people of the plains have a certain custom. It says… That if the bride isn’t pregnant when the honeymoon is over, her husband can decide to take her head.” Hector laughed in answer.
“If other Sacae women are as feisty in bed as you are, that’s just throwing away a nice fuck!” Lyn wasn’t too happy that he wasn’t taking her seriously.
“The wedding candle has magic to test for pregnancy… and I’m not pregnant right now.” As Hector still didn’t seem to get the hint, Lyn got up and walked off for a moment. Before going off to this realm, she had asked for Hector’s axe to be delivered on the final day. The servants did just that, and she had hidden Armads from Hector’s sight earlier. Now, she brought it back into the room - showing the axe to Hector. He stared at the weapon for a moment, processing Lyn’s words until he was able to understand, what she meant. Once he did, his eyes shifted from the weapon she was carrying - sandwiching the handle between her heavy tits, and licking the upper part of the blade with her tongue - onto her smiling face.
“You do want this, then.” He commented, only for Lyn to nod in return. “I’d love it if you took my head and fucked my corpse!” She called out, one arm pressing against the massive axe’s blade and opening a small cut in it. Setting the axe against the wall, she approached him again and grabbed one of his hands with both of hers. “Will you do it?”

Hector looked at her face for a moment, considering his options. This was not something he had expected. Even if he grew used to Lyn coming up with things that surprised him, this was definitely the biggest surprise of all. Then again, it was her idea for Florina to hang during their wedding - so the woman had shown some liking for death before. Still, she was a friend - more than that, he did love her. Moreso, he meant what he said before… Lyn’s cunt felt really incredible. Was he ready to give up on it all because the woman he loved was asking him to? Yes, he realized. That was enough reason for him.
“All right! I will do it. But first… let us fuck one final time.” Hearing this, Lyn immediately threw herself onto him, kissing him passionately as happiness spread through her body. It worked! She’d get to die on a whim, just like that! Her excitement began to leak down her legs, mixing with Hector’s semen from earlier and seeping into her white stockings. The extra lubrication made the penetration feel even better as Hector’s strong arms grabbed her by her butt and helped her lower herself onto his dick. Between his strong thrusts and her own bounces, the couple was able to share in their pleasure equally, both of them quickly working their way to another climax. However, knowing it would be the last time they joined like this, both Hector and Lyn tried their best to last as long as they could, pushing the limits of their endurance. “Aa-aah! I can’t belieeeeve we’re doing this! I’ve fantasized about thiiiis for so long!” Lyn’s moans as she spoke out showed that her arousal was genuinely the strongest she had ever felt, with each of Hector’s thrusts bringing her to a realm of pleasure she never thought possible before. In the end, that led to her coming a little bit faster than Hector - her cunt spasming hard on his shaft before he shoot a fresh dose of cum into her womb.

Even as strong a man as Hector still needed a moment of rest after coming yet again. Even if Lyn’s body felt pretty limp too, she still managed to climb off him and trudge through their little house again. There was one element she deemed necessary for her death: Her beautiful white dress that was still waiting for her in one of the rooms, set up on a rack. Lifting it from it not without some trouble, she struggled for a moment to drag it on through her head. Her ponytail got in the way, but she still managed to do it nonetheless. Using a mirror to adjust it correctly, she laughed at how out-of-place she looked in this. Before coming to Askr - hell, even before meeting that beefy jerk who turned into her husband - she had never envisioned herself wearing something like this. She was never one for the pretty dresses, but she had to admit that wearing this one made her happy. On top of the rack, there was one more thing waiting for her - the small white veil that replaced the usual band binding her hair during the wedding. She put in on as well, and after making sure one more time that her dress looked just right she returned to the bedroom.

Hector had recovered from his climax at this point, getting up from the bed and lifting Armads from the spot she left it in. His half-erect cock was plopped on the front of his naked, muscular body that’d make many girls wet by just looking at it. She was able to make it hers for a while… But now her desire to die outvalued it. Standing proudly, Lyn raised her chin upwards, stretching her neck and giving him a good target to hit. The green-haired girl watched happily as her husband raised his axe behind his back, preparing to take a swing. However, the angle worried her a bit. Without many words, Hector just slammed the axe forward - burying the massive weapon in her small, well-trained form. With the axe’s size, it entered her body all the way from between her breasts to the lower parts of her stomach, cutting the dress open. As it hugged her tits tightly, they sprung free, receiving their share of blood from the vertical cut across the front of her body. The force of the blow threw her back a bit, and it sure hurt, but she was still able to think clearly even with a wound of this magnitude. This was not what she had in mind… Hector ripped the axe out of her, and the blood rapidly flowing out of the wound caused her to weaken - enough that the Lorca girl fell to her knees, her long dress pooling around her legs. She could feel incredible heat in her cunt, unlike anything she had felt before, but she’d have no time to make use of it. With whatever strength she still had, she raised her eyes and looked straight at Hector, who was watching her closely, his cock fully erect again.
“H-Hector… I wanted you to cut my head off… Do it before I pass out...” She could see his eyes widen as he understood that she meant this literally - he had attacked her like he would any other person, but this was not what she wanted.

Raising the axe again, this time he delivered a horizontal slice through the neck she stretched out again, and watched the fountain of blood spurting from her neck stump. Her head was thrown away from the rest of the body, sent flying across the room before ramming into one of the walls. Most of her ponytail was cut off, falling onto the dress on the floor behind her back, but the top part of it stayed with her head, separated from it by the white veil. Sliding down the wall, her head bumped off the ground with just enough force so that she could take a look from the side at her dying body. Although her body started twitching madly, the heavy dress was enough to keep it from falling over, the blood from her neck stump mixing with that coming from the first wound Hector had given her and staining the cut-up dress red. Her boobs heaved a lot with the dying spasms her body showed, causing Hector’s cock to grow even harder than before. Lyn watched happily as the Marquess of Ostia approached the body. Not wanting to bother with getting the dress off her so he could reach her cunt again, he just slid his cock into the inviting stump of her neck. The tightness of her esophagus was pretty unexpected, but it only helped him get off while Lyn watched. Even if her muscles were heavy now, she was still able to conjure a smile onto her face as she watched him spurt his load down her neck hole and into her stomach, fully satisfied that she brought the tribal custom up. If her body wasn’t able to produce him a heiress - a face of a Lilina she had come across in Askr appeared in her mind for a moment - then it was only right to turn it into a fucktoy before throwing her away. She wondered if he’d think of doing that, though - she hadn’t suggested that, and she couldn’t ask him to do it being just a head. If not… Well, he’d at least fuck her a few more times after she died. She was perfectly fine with that being the end of her story - another her could always pick up where she left off. “Thanks, Hector…” She thought to herself as she watched him pull out of her neck, blood and cum running down his shaft. That was the last sight Lyn saw before passing away.

Pulling out, Hector grabbed a part of her dress and used it to wipe the blood off his cock. Coming back to Askr next, he’d be thrown right back into battle straight away. As much as he loved to fight, a good fuck after a long day of battle was a welcome way to rest. For a while, Lyn had provided him with that, and he wasn’t too happy about missing out on that now that his lover was dead. Of course, this month left him very spent, and he could do with a short break from all the sex he and Lyn had shared, but he had to think a bit further than that. He face the corpse again, remembering that one of the Eliwoods had shown him a fuck doll made out of Ninian’s corpse. That one was pretty much unscathed, though - whereas here Lyn’s body was cut open, almost in half. He realized that this could create a problem if he wanted to do the same… But that wouldn’t stop him from trying. He turned again to take a look at Lyn’s detached head. Walking towards it, he picked it from the ground and examined it. It seemed pretty much flawless, her beauty preserved in one final heartfelt smile. As it was intact, there’d be no issues with it for sure - so even if the body was unable to be preserved, the head would still allow him to blow off some of the excitement the battles would leave him in, just as Lyn wanted. Still, if her corpse couldn’t be turned into a toy… He respectfully set the head down on a ledge, then returned to where Lyn’s headless corpse was. Ripping the already irreparable dress off her body, he lifted the body from the ground and carried it back onto the bed. Once there, he slid his cock into her asshole. It seemed even tighter than usual, and it was still contracting on his cock from time to time. He proceeded to fuck Lyn’s corpse a few more times until he decided he was satisfied with it. Then, carrying the axe on one shoulder and Lyn’s corpse on the other, he returned to Askr, heading directly for the workshops of mages who specialised in the magic he needed.

 No.14963

Intermission 5: Forging Bonds: Ylissean Travelers



Tags: cons, F/F, M/F, hanging, disembowelment, strangling, amputation, beheading




Sumia walked through walked through the Askrian village Lucina had dragged her off towards. The two of them had been summoned together, and the blue-haired girl was adamant that she was actually her future daughter. Because of her insistence that that was the case, Sumia did end up going for Chrom’s affections, and she’d say the two of them were making good progress. However, Lucina seemed not to be too satisfied with that, constantly urging her to do more. Even if it was a bit annoying that she hadn’t given her the time to come to terms with her feeling for her lord, outside of that the future girl seemed to care a lot about her, trying to spend time with her all the time. And this trip was a result of that - she suggested that the two of them could go together to shop for clothes in order to have some mother-daughter bonding. However, Sumia was not too happy with the results. The joy showing on her future daughter's face as she went through the stalls was heartwarming, but the girl had literally no taste in these… And Sumia found herself unable to tell her that, so they both got matching dresses, save for their color… With the dresses being made out of nothing but lace, enough so that anyone was able to see through these, and is was so short, too!. To make things worse, Lucina tricked her into trying it on, then refused to give her her normal clothes back - and as they continued to wander around, anyone could stare at Sumia’s modest breasts and her unshaved cunt through the purple piece of clothing… Or at least the pegasus knight felt this way. In reality, it would require more than just a glance to see through the dress, but that didn’t stop Sumia from blushing whenever she felt anyone looking at her - Lucina seemed to take pleasure in seeing her blush like that, taking glances at her shapely breasts every few minutes. To make things worse, Lucina refused to put her dress on too - if she did, Sumia would feel a bit better that she wasn’t alone in this. However, Lucina justified her decision saying that she needed to protect her on the way back to the castle, and that with her new bow she needed clothes she was comfortable wearing.

Sumia’s disappointment was showing clearly on her face, and Lucina was able to catch it while sneaking another glance at her future mother’s body. A part of her was jealous of her bigger tits, but another side of her found herself getting a bit wet looking at her sexual parts. In the bad future she had came from, she and her sister Cynthia had seem terrible horrors, and they turned towards one another for support. As they grew older, the horrors they witnessed grew as well, and with them suddenly becoming aware of their sexuality that relationship turned more sexual, too. That left her with no stigma towards in-family sexuality, so Lucina had no issues that her body was getting aroused looking at her mother’s boobs and cunt. In fact, she was more than welcoming of that feeling. Seeing that Sumia wasn’t too happy with the results of their trip, Lucina immediately knew, how to make it up to her. Her mother had still not had sex with Chrom, so she should just show her the pleasures that only a family could share. Maybe that would be the push the older girl needed to finally get more busy with her father. However… Lucina wondered, if this was enough. Maybe she could make this gift even more impactful, than that? In their stay in Askr, the two of them had been to a couple of public executions - and Sumia seemed to be captivated by these. Between that, and the number of women she had overheard talking about giving up their lives for their lovers’ enjoyment, it seemed that this was a practice she shouldn’t overlook. After all, her end goal here was just to make sure that Sumia and Chrom would get together, and that the two of them would have their lives in this world as enjoyable as they possibly could. Was she ready to give her life up for this? If it meant that Sumia would finally take that final step towards Chrom, then she would gladly do just that, Lucina decided. They were already on their way out of the village, so Lucina was forced to get into the final shop that was there by the exit. Sadly, inside they didn’t have much that would help with her plans. She could always ask Sumia to kill her with Thogn… But Lucina knew that her mother didn’t really like bows, and the future princess also wanted Sumia to just watch as she did it all on her own. With that in mind, she went through the shop’s wares again, but all she could find that was even remotely useful was a length of thread that the vendor claimed was unbreakable.. Well, it was better than nothing. Lucina picked out a blue one and paid for it, then the mother and daughter pair left the village and began to move through the forest back towards the castle.

Lucina was taking lead during the walk, checking out if the path was safe, with Sumia just following her from a few steps behind. That let her guide Sumia off the path and deeper into the woods. Once they made it deep enough that no one would stumble across them by accident, Lucina turned around to look at the grey-haired woman. “Mother. I’m sorry that you didn’t enjoy yourself today… So I wanted to apologize.” Setting her bow down, she quickly undid the straps that were holding her cloak in place, and once it was off, moved on to the piece of armor covering her chest.
“...Lucina? Why are you…” Sumia asked as she watched her remove her high, armored boots, with her blue tabard following next.
“I’ve seen the way you act when watching these public executions… So I want to give a private one, just for you.” As Lucina said that, all that remained on her body was her form-fitting blue bodysuit. Her mother blushed at the sight, Lucina’s feminine zones enhanced by the clothes that were hugging them tightly.
“W-Why, Lucina! You don’t need to do this much… Also, why are you stripping?” Sumia voiced her weak protests as Lucina ignored her, fiddling with the straps that held her bodysuit together. Once they were undone, she quickly pulled all of it off, leaving her suddenly more exposed than her mother was - her small boobs and shaved pussy clearly visible to Sumia.
“L-Lucina… This is wrong…” Sumia tried to protest again as her naked daughter began to approach her.
“Oh relax mother, you’ll enjoy it too… And learn something you can use when you finally go intimate with father.” Lucina brushed her words aside as she reached Sumia, the fingers of one of her hands slipping under the bottom of her dress right away. She was able to watch her hand through the dress as she moved it against Sumia’s pussy, rubbing the woman’s labia for a while. Sumia just melted under her touch, almost collapsing as a moan of pleasure left her lips - her reaction showing that just as she was saying, her mother was still a virgin. This just made this a lot more sweeter, making Lucina think back to when she and Cynthia lost it to one another. For just a moment, she wanted to take Sumia’s too. But no. Sumia’s virginity was Chrom’s to take, not hers. Sumia’s head jerked upwards as the woman moaned again, bringing Lucina back to reality. Her fingers were working on their own before, just fiddling around Sumia’s entrance. Now, Lucina slid one inside, and watched as a shiver went through her mother’s body. With her other hand, Lucina began to feel her breasts through the dress, the moans leaving Sumia’s lips like music to hear ears. She wanted desperately to kiss her, but her first kiss was also Chrom’s to take, so she just pressed her mouth against Sumia’s exposed throat, sucking and kissing on it. The combined stimulation, along with Sumia’s inexperience, led to her not being able to last too long before she came, her juices squirting onto Lucina’s hand and wetting the dress through. Her mother grabbed on to her as weakness spread through her body, almost going limp as she shook in the first climax of her life.

“Ah, Lucina! You were right! This feels incredible!” Lucina smiled as she heard Sumia calling out like this once she had recovered a bit. “I know. Don’t worry, you and Father shall share many climaxes like these in the future.” Letting go of Sumia, the flat-chested girl backed away and watched as the woman trembled on her feet, but was able to keep standing. Then, she went for the bag she had carried, one holding the things she had bought along with a bunch of arrows for her bow. Her fingers touched one of the big, golden arrowheads, and so she pulled a pair of them out along with the thread she had gotten earlier. Her fingers immediately went to work, creating a simple loop. Looking around, she found a tree with a branch that was nice and accessible. Using a fallen tree to get up and fix the thread to it, she then put the noose around her neck. Looking at Sumia again, she smiled reassuringly at her. With all the pussy juices Sumia’s pussy had released, the front of her dress was now clinging directly to her body, making it even easier to see her cunt through it. That caused Lucina’s cunt to heat up as well - she had just the solution for it, too. She still had the arrows with her - and she guided one of them towards her cunt. With how massive the arrowhead was, she wasn’t sure if it was even going to fit inside her - but the girl was determined to try. Rubbing her cunt with a few fingers for a moment to make it just a bit more wet, she then slipped the tip into her cunt. Ah, its touch was so revolting! Slowly sliding it deeper in, she could feel her entrance stretching open as the arrow grew in side. Eventually, she made it so that just the widest point of it was on the outside. With the small spikes making it even bigger, it would be impossible to slide it in the way she was doing it before. So instead Lucina just shoved it in. The arrow popped inside as she moaned loudly, the spikes that were so problematic now being pressed against her pussy walls.

Letting go of the arrow, Lucina’s pussy walls clenched around it, not letting it fall out - even if they didn’t it was too big to just fall out on its own. Lucina weighed the second arrow in her hands for a moment. Her anus was still waiting, but she knew there was no way it would stretch enough for the arrow’s end to fit. Instead, she snapped it at the very end, removing the quill from the end of it. Flipping the arrow around, she then moved it towards her ass. If her boobs were nothing to be jealous of, her ass was just the opposite. Round and bouncy, and not too big in size. With one hand, she spread her anus, while with the other, she prepared the shaft to push it in. One strong shove, and the entire length of the shaft easily made its way inside her - all the way to the protrusion that connected the arrowhead to it. It was just wide enough to slide inside too, leaving the arrowhead as an unorthodox butt plug. With both of these in place, Lucina spread her legs and began rubbing herself as fast as she could. With the arrow filling her cunt, her fingers could only play around the entrance, but occasionally touching the arrow and moving the tip around inside her was enough for her. She happily masturbated while Sumia watched her, until the blue-haired girl reached a climax of her own. Her legs began shaking as she squirted her juices onto her thighs and the fallen tree below her. She stayed there for a while, recovering from her climax, until her head rose and she looked directly at Sumia.

“Mother… Once I’m dead… Please, go to father... And finally make me, okay?”
Lucina’s warm voice as she made her final request touched Sumia’s heart. “I-I will!” She answered as Lucina stepped off the fallen tree. Lucina did get it right - Sumia really enjoyed the executions they had watched together. And to see that the one dying this time was her future daughter, one she had come to love as if she was a real one, made the experience even more amazing. Even if the girl’s small chest meant her boobs didn’t jiggle around at all as her short fall ended, the emotional aspect of this was more important to her than what the hanging girl looked like. Lucina’s reddening face as the girl ran out of oxygen in her lungs looked interesting, though. At first, her legs remained mostly motionless, making it a bit disappointing to her. However, Lucina seemed to notice, or she just lost control over them, for they suddenly started kicking around. Even from a distance, Sumia could see the disturbance in the air they caused. For Lucina, it sent her into swings, ones accompanied by the tree branch bending up and down as well. With the noose being just a thin thread, it easily cut into her neck - leaving a red mark around her neck that was visible even for Sumia, especially as it started to cut her skin open and blood began to drip from it. It seemed that the seller’s words were true, though - it showed no signs that it was about to break even with it being forced to support her entire weight. Of course, her neck hurt, and so did her lungs, but Lucina was fine with that if that meant seeing a happy look on Sumia’s face. With all the kicking around her legs were doing, they were hitting the shaft of arrow inside her cunt from time to time, making it rub against her sensitive inner walls and sending jolts of pleasure through her body. As one of those went through her body, she realized that it made it a little easier for her to handle the pain. Following that, her hands, which she at first dropped at her sides idly, now sprung up to her barely existent tits. To help herself, Lucina began pulling and pinching through her nipples. Because of her boobs’ size, they didn’t really get a lot of attention most of the time, meaning Lucina wasn’t too used to this, and the pleasure she was getting from it was marginal. Still, having anything to help her through the hanging was welcome, and so she continued to squeeze the little pink flesh nubs with as much strength as she usually put into swinging her Falchion around.

With the way her butt was turned around by the kicks, the arrow stuck inside it was being forced outside. However, Lucina tried her hardest to keep it in, her sphincter clenching hard on the part that was stuck in it and successfully keeping it inside her anus. Even as most of her body began to loosen up because she was losing control over it, that part of her instead began squeezing even harder, making it impossible for the arrow to fall out. For her cunt, the juices leaking from it still made it easy for the arrow to slide out, but its width it was impossible - so it just clinged to her inner walls near the entrance to her cunt. Lucina’s face began turning a darker purple as her body started to give up. Looking at Sumia, she saw that her mother was hesitantly moving her fingers along the entrance to her cunt. Looking proudly at her, Lucina felt fully satisfied with what she had done - if she came to father looking like this, they would end up having sex… Lucina laughed a bit as she thought of this. She was making sure that another her would get her life, giving up her own in return… A shiver went through her body following that thought. Her bladder gave way, covering the arrow’s shaft and the forest ground below her in yellow piss. Her hands started twisting around, letting go of her stretched out nipples before going completely still. Her legs followed with one final powerful kick, before going limp. Her body swung around a few more times because of her earlier kicks, before stopping still. As her feet were angled towards the ground, Sumia could see that her toes were just a few inches away from reaching the ground. Sumia curiously continued to touch herself, watching Lucina’s face as the last tidbits of life disappeared from it. Lucina’s mouth opened, her tongue hanging out along and letting a trail of saliva go down her pointy chin. Her blue eyes rolled upwards, the mark of the exalt disappearing as she died. Sumia wouldn’t be able to tell, though, as her irises were obscured from view now. Her eyes weren’t all a single color now, though - with dashes of blood from popped veins showing up as red signs on the whites of her eyes. The future princess of Ylisse died in the noose, with the woman she thought of and loved as her mother being the only witness.

As great as it felt, Sumia managed to tear her fingers away from her pussy once Lucina’s body went motionless. She approached it slowly. The pegasus knight could tell that her daughter was dead, but it didn’t feel real - the girl had not even been born yet, and yet here she was, dead. Her touching her to her first climax made Sumia curious about her cunt now. Reaching the hanging corpse, Sumia reached for her pussy and grabbed the arrow that was stuck there. Gently pulling it out, her hand was coated with a load of Lucina’s pussy juices that the arrow was holding back. She kept the arrow in her hand while the other hand reached for Lucina’s cunt too, her fingers spreading it open as she took a curious look at the pink insides. Once her curiosity was satisfied, Sumia pushed a few fingers inside, comparing the way the still-warm flesh of Lucina’s dead cunt felt to how her own pussy felt when she felt it up moments before. Her inexperienced, untouched to this day pussy was more sensitive to touch, reacting against her fingers more than Lucina’s cooling down vagina did, but Sumia’s inexperience also meant she couldn’t really tell the difference. Because of that, she quickly lost interest in it, and backed away. The corpse could stay here, she decided. With how deep into the forest they were, there was a chance that no one would stumble across it - and it could make for a great spot for a date with Chrom in the future.

Picking Lucina’s bag from the ground, she decided that her bow could stay with its master. However… A more mischievous idea appeared in her mind. Lifting it from the ground, she approached Lucina’s corpse again. Forcing one end into the ground below the girl, she then gently slid the other end into Lucina’s pussy, as deep as she could. Letting go of it and backing off, she was happy to see that it stayed in place without sliding out. The wedges near the end were mostly a visual bonus to the bow, but now they had another use in keeping it inside Lucina’s cunt. Taking a final look at her future daughter’s nude body, Sumia ran off. She made a promise to her; now, it was time to find her Chrom.

It wasn’t too hard to find the exalt, for he was still in his room. Sumia was such in a hurry, that she didn’t even go back to her room to change herself, and so the clumsy girl was still wearing the lacy dress as she entered. “Oh Sumia, back from your trip already?” Chrom asked, his eyes widening as he saw what she was wearing. “W-what are you wearing?” He asked, a bit startled by her appearance. Sumia suddenly blushed as she remembered, how revealing her dress was, but reminded herself that she was here to do more than that.
“Lucina got it for me… I just couldn’t refuse her.” Sumia explained as she walked closer to Chrom. He nodded in return, already used to his future daughter's antics. He wasn’t really concerned with the reason, anyways - his eyes looking at her breasts through the dress. She fought back against another blush as she noticed, what he was doing - he was the one person she shouldn’t have troubles letting look at them.
“However… That Lucina is no longer with u-us, Chrom…” Chrom’s gaze shifted back up at her face, surprise replacing the absent minded look from before. “Why? What happened?” He asked, and tears appeared in Sumia’s eyes. “On the way back she… she… she hanged herself… because she noticed I didn’t enjoy our trip…” Sumia’s voice trailed off, heat appearing in her abdomen as she thought back to the hanging. “She stripped nude first, too… I-I could see everything…” As she said that, Chrom’s eyes turned towards Sumia’s pussy. The laces barely covered it in the first place, but with it still being soaked with Sumia’s cunt honey, he was able to see right through it. That, the earlier look at Sumia’s boobs, and listening to Sumia as she described Lucina’s hanging in more detail, all left him with a throbbing erection in his pants - one that he unsuccessfully tried to hide.

As Sumia noticed the bulge in his pants, she remembered what Lucina did to her before she hanged. Her final words fresh in her mind, Sumia reached for it. Pulling his pants down, her eyes widened at the sight of his cock springing up as she freed it. Emboldened by Chrom earlier checking her out and Lucina’s actions, she reached for it, clumsily wrapping her fingers around it. The look of pleasure on Chrom’s face as she ran her fingers down his length and back up told her what she was doing was right. His handsome, young face looked so inviting now… Sumia leaned in closer, delivering a face to his slightly ajar lips. Her stomach fluttered as he kissed her back, his hands starting to reach for her body. However, him suddenly touching her startled her enough that she broke the kiss, and stumbled over her own legs - falling over in the process. Chrom caught her before she had fallen all the way down, but she still ended up on her knees in front of him - getting a close-up look at his prick. In fact, her face ended up pressed right against it. She opened her mouth curiously, another idea popping into her head - and slowly closed her lips around the tip of his cock. With this being the first time she was taking a cock up her mouth - or into her body at all - she wasn’t able to take too much of it. However, this Chrom was just as new to this as she was, and so he just moaned as she clumsily took about the half of his length into her mouth. With Sumia being busy working at his cock, he was given some time to process, what was happening. Was he ready to take their relationship to this level? He had to admit that he liked the pegasus knight - but was he actually in love with her? He tried to think about it as Sumia proceeded to suck him off, her hands working on the parts of his dick that her mouth couldn’t reach. He was unable to reach any conclusion before reaching a climax, but the pleasure coursing through him as he came into her mouth and all over her face convinced him to keep going.

As he recovered from his climax, Sumia tried to wipe his semen off her face, but with her hands covered with his semen too it didn’t really work out. Getting up, she shoved him over, making him fall onto the bed. “Before… I-I skipped over Lucina’s final words.” Sumia’s words left Chrom a bit confused - why would she bring this up now?
“She wanted me to come to you… And that we’d make her together.” Sumia blushed again as she explained, her expression combined with her words making Chrom go erect again. “We cannot disappoint her, then.” He smiled at Sumia as she climbed on top of him. With a quick rip of his strong hands, he tore the dress away from her body, leaving her fully nude - but she wasn’t embarrassed about it anymore. Her heart felt as if it was to burst from her chest from excitement as she moved her pussy over his cock. Then, she slowly lowered herself onto it - only to feel powerful pain from it as she took him inside, the pain of having her hymen broken. Blood began to trickle out of her pussy and onto Chrom’s cock, but she ignored it and lowered herself until his entire length was inside. “Are you alright?” Chrom asked her, seeing the pain showing up on her face - and Sumia just nodded, although her head was shaking as she did it. “I-I’m fine! It’s supposed to hurt the first time, right?” Whatever little knowledge of sex she had beforehand was telling her that this was the case. Lucina warned her about that, at least. However, if her words were true… Then letting Chrom fill her up should feel even better than when Lucina was touching her there. For a while, she just waited on top of him, her hands finding Chrom’s and squeezing them tightly while the pain slowly grew weaker. Once it disappeared, Sumia started to move her hips up and down his shaft. Just like the blue-haired girl said, this felt incredible! Slowly, she picked up the pace. By the time she and Chrom reached their climaxes together, she was taking in full from her skills as a pegasus knight, bouncing on top of him and moaning like crazy. His load went straight into her womb as she collapsed on top of him, senseless as a powerful orgasm took hold of her body.

However, before she could recover from the second orgasm of her life, she found herself laid out on the bed. Chrom had moved out from beneath her, and was towering over her body now. To her surprise, she felt his cock working its way into her pussy again. “We wouldn’t want to disappoint Lucina, right? We have to make sure that you do get pregnant now.” Hearing his explanation, Sumia let herself be taken by her instincts, moaning happily as Chrom pounded her cunt again and again. In the end, she did get pregnant that day - just as Lucina wanted.


Staying in the outrealm for the pregnant women for nine months was quite bothersome, but Sumia knew it was the best way to keep both her and her future daughters safe. Chrom visited her from time to time, but most of the time she was pretty bored - as her belly grew bigger, she became unable to practice her lance or riding her pegasus. While she filled her time reading some of her favorite novels - and also new ones she had discovered in Askr - she couldn’t do that all day. Masturbation helped for a while, with Sumia using both of her hands and the arrow she took from Lucina to do it, but doing it too much wouldn’t be healthy for the babies, so Sumia had to limit herself on that end. In the end, she had all the time she could possibly want to think about what happened with Lucina - and the more she recalled that, the more romantic the whole endeavor seemed. Taking a loved one to a secluded spot and dying for their pleasure? That’s something you’d do for your one true love, not a daughter for her mother. Did Lucina love her that much? Sumia was sad she only noticed this once the future girl had died like that. As she stayed in the outrealm, she found herself developing a desire to be reunited with Lucina, and to thank her for what she had done. Only now was she able to truly appreciate the gift the girl had given her. The happiness she found with Chrom was also a result of what Lucina did… The more Sumia thought about it, the more convinced she became that she had to die in that way as well. Chrom enjoyed listening to the story about Lucina’s death, always getting extra hard when she told it to him, so she was sure her exalt would enjoy if she did the same for him. Giving birth to her two daughters, and seeing both Lucina and Cynthia as healthy babies, she knew what she had to do next. After taking care of them for some more time, she had given the two of them up to the outrealm where people looked after all the Askr heroes’ children, and happily returned to Askr and to her Chrom.

They both fucked hard once she found him - from her perspective, they haven’t had sex for months and she really craved it. Once they were done, however, she rose up from the bed and looked straight at him.
“C-Chrom… There’s something I need to tell you.” Sumia looked at him seriously, and he looked at her with some concern. “What is it, my dear?”
“Truth is… I’ve been thinking about Lucina all this time. And I decided that I want to die just like she did.” Chrom’s expression turned to one of surprise. “Are you sure about this?” He asked her with concern… But the tone of his voice told her he would be happy with either answer. Reassured by this, she was able to smile as she confirmed her feelings. “Yes… I need to be reunited with her, to thank her for all that she had done.”
“Well, then I’m not going to stop you.” Chrom replied, and Sumia slapped him on the arm playfully. “Sure you won’t! We both know you will enjoy this too!” They both laughed for a moment, just resting and basking in the other’s presence. Sumia let her gaze wander along Chrom’s room, that had not changed too much in the months since she had left. For all the thinking Sumia did, she completely forgot to think of the way she’d kill herself. And yet, the moment her eyes reached Falchion, she knew what she had to do. Her hands briefly reached for it, before the knight remembered that she’d not be able to use it. You needed the exalt’s blood for it - and while her body had taken a lot of royal liquids into it, she doubted that would help her in this case. However, she liked the idea, so her gaze just moved along, searching for something else she could use.

Fortunately, Chrom had another spare sword in his room as well. Getting up, Sumia grabbed it - and after taking a moment at her bag, returned back to the bed. Her eyes lit up as she saw that Chrom’s cock was ready for another round. She climbed back on top of him, taking his cock the same way she did when they first had sex. This time, she was able to ride it with much more intensity than before, but she kept to some steady pumps while holding the sword in her shaking hands. To help her stay stable, Chrom grabbed onto her butt, feeling her gentle curves one final time. Drawing a deep breath, she placed the sword’s tip in front of a lower part of her belly. Then, she drove it towards herself, stabbing herself with it. The instant she did, she could feel pain as first her skin, then her insides were cut apart. Fortunately for Chrom, she put it at just the correct height - the sword going through her womb that was stretched out after her pregnancy but not through her vaginal canal that was housing his cock. Destroying the organ that housed a Lucina in it for nine month seemed the perfect way to start out. She let it stay there for a moment, the pain pulsating through her body just like the pain of having her hymen broken did those months before. And just like back then, the pain eventually grew weaker - telling her she should continue. The sword’s blade was oriented vertically, so all it took was just a little pull up. The blade easily cut through her flesh, cutting her abdominal cavity open. A red line appeared on her skin following the trail left by the sword. Having gotten the sword a safe distance from Chrom, Sumia began to ride him again. Her bounces caused her insides to move around as well, the two disconnected parts of her skin flapping open as her guts began to slip out of the bleeding cut. However, that didn’t stop her - and she continued to drag it past her intestines, through the large intestine and into her stomach. Not slowing down, she continued to cut herself open until the sword crashed into her sternum, which put up the first real resistance to the blade. Once she reached that, she pulled the sword out, and put it away on an empty part of the bed. Then, she just leaned back and continued to ride Chrom as more and more of her insides and blood was shaken out of the wound, until she felt his hot release shooting into her pussy and sliced up womb. Her own climax came just right after his, making her use her hands for support as post-coital weakness took her.

Recovering from the orgasm, her body wasn’t as responsive as before. The blood she had lost caused her to grow much weaker… However, she still had enough strength in her for what she was to do next. Earlier, she had recovered Lucina’s arrow from the bag. It served her as a masturbatory tool during her pregnancy, but now it would do even more. Taking it in one hand, Sumia moved it into her body through the cut - reaching as far into her body as she could. Then, in one quick move, she shoved the arrow into her ribcage - impaling her heart on it. Her body spasmed a few times after she did that, with her getting the time to say her final words: “T-Thanks, Chrom… I-I love you…” Blood started to trickle out of the corners of her mouth as another spasm shook her body, causing her to cough out more blood. Falling over again, she couldn’t stop herself from that, with more of her insides falling onto Chrom’s belly and chest. Her mouth ended up lining up with his, and she weakly gave him one last kiss as her body gave in. “Lucina… My daughter… I’m coming to you…” Then, the pegasus knight was gone.

Chrom let her body rest on top of him for a while, its post-mortem twitches making him go hard again. With the way it was laid out on top of him, he decided he might as well fuck her again, coming inside her again. With his second climax also being delivered into her womb, it began to overflow, oozing out through the cuts the sword left in it and mixing with the contents of her midsection. Afterwards, he pushed the corpse off him, and wondered, what to do with it. First, he should probably clean all the blood up… but afterwards? Disposing of the body seemed like the natural choice. After wiping the blood off his body and putting some clothes on, he scooped her body from the bed. Thinking little of his now deceased lover, Chrom carried her corpse to the massive grave and left it there. Once a lively pegasus knight, now Sumia had become just another dead carcass in the pile.



Olivia looked at the other her sitting just opposite her on the bed they shared, a warm feeling filling her chest. It has been a month since the two of them became lovers. With the higher mortality rate of heroines in Askr, it was a huge milestone for both of them to live this long. And so, they were celebrating their 1-month anniversary. She tapped the box she had wrapped in the depths of her black veil that was holding the gift for her beloved while awkwardly leaning in for another kiss. Similar blushes appeared on both of their faces as their lips connected, a thrill of excitement spreading through her body just like every other time they kissed. As they parted, her companion stood up for a moment, searching for something in a bag. Eventually, she find what she was searching for.
“Since it’s our anniversary, I thought I’d get you something special. Since I know how much you like my pegasus, I made you a headdress and a hairpin with the feathers that it dropped!” She spoke out happily, while handing the things she mentioned over. As the other her looked them over curiously, she continued: “Too bad even that even with us being almost the same, you just can’t get to fly one, too…” They were different alright, the dark-clad Olivia thought to herself. She found that much when the two of them were sharing secrets to another, and the other her confessed that the atmosphere in Askr was getting to her: Again and again, the pegasus-riding dancer imagined herself as the one being on the receiving end of various executions that the two of them had witnessed while dancing in the halls of the castle. Her lover could not imagine herself dying in a similar way, but if it was what the other her wanted, then she was okay with that. “I-I got you something, too.” She recovered the box from her veil, and handed it to the pegasus flier. She opened it up, and her eyes lit up as she saw a circular piece of leather inside. “This looks beautiful! But what is it? A bracelet, or an anklet? Or maybe a collar of some sort?” She asked while lifting the gift out of the box and checking it out. The Olivia who gave it drew a deep breath, then answered.
“It’s a collar, but there’s more to it than just that. It was blessed with a special spell… Once you tighten it, you can’t get it off - and it shrinks in size, too.” She stopped for a moment, as the other her eyes widened in realization. “Yes, it could strangle you to death… if that’s what you really want.” To her surprise, the other her pulled her in another kiss again. This time, she showed far more excitement than ever before… Making the other Olivia a bit sad that she failed to make her this excited before.
“Thanks! It’s all I could ever want!” The pegasus dancer called out as she broke the kiss off, immediately slipping the collar onto her neck. “One last dance… before I go?” She asked while getting up, and the other her found herself getting up too - she could never refuse a dance, and especially from her.
The two joined together, their bodies almost pressed against one another, both of them knowing it had to be more than just an usual dance. After a few quick kisses mixed with a couple of initial steps, the pegasus-riding Olivia let go of her equal and grabbed her belts, undoing them and letting the white floaty pieces of cloth on the sides of her legs fall off too. She had already taken her golden chestpiece and pauldrons off earlier, as well as her fluffy sleeves. Then, she moved on to her boots, leaving her legs in just her black thighhighs. Not to waste any time, the dark-clad Olivia also started to undress. Unhooking the long, black veil that always accentuated her performances, she let it fall off along with the white veils over her legs. Her outfit was far more revealing, so she was tempted to stop after doing that, but decided there was no point in waiting. She reached for her own collar, and removed the ring that held her cloth over her breasts from it. She let the glorified ornate bra be pushed off by her breasts springing forward, no longer squeezed down by it. The black cloth slid down her toned belly, her shapely breasts exposed for her lover to see. Almost immediately after the room’s cold air reached them, a pair of warm hands closed over them too. To feel her lover feel them up was always exciting, and so she responded to the next kiss with a bit more passion than before. They moved around in their dance again for a while, as much as the small space of their room allowed them too. However, with her breasts bouncing around and pressing against the other Olivia’s boobs through her pink tunic, and feeling her breath down her neck while they embraced with each step, she found herself slowly getting wet. And it seemed that the other her knew that, for she began moving her leg closer and closer to her crotch, rubbing her pussy with her leg through the loincloth she was wearing.

To pay her back, she dug her fingers into the cleavage of her lover’s tunic, ripping it open and tearing it off her body. She knew that the other her probably wanted her to inherit her clothes once her life had ended, but the black leotard she had underneath it would be perfect - for all her shyness, this Olivia preferred the more form-fitting and revealing outfits, while her lover had taken to add extra layers to hers. Even despite her half-nakedness, when she finished her lover suddenly blushed even harder than she did. “P-please… It’s nothing I-I haven’t seen before…” She muttered to encourage her. As that didn’t work, she let go of her and took a step back - and quickly slipped out of her loincloth, leaving her naked save for her overknee socks… and letting the other her see just how aroused she was through a look at her dripping pussy. Blushing yet again, the leotard-wearing girl knew it was her time to strip. Dragging the shoulder straps off her shoulders, she quickly slid the leotard down her body. As she pushed it past her thighs, the other dancer approached her and squeezed her breasts, paying her back for earlier. She let out a quiet moan as she dragged the dark piece of cloth down her legs and past her feet, then straightened up - just as naked as her partner. They stared at the other’s naked bodies for a moment, before embracing yet again.

They took another round around the room, twirling around in their dance. Liberated from their clothing, they could both dance as freely as they desired. Instead of a pair dance like before, they had some distance between themselves, trying their best to one-up the other’s dance constantly - all while trying not to get too distracted by the naked beauty in front of them. Their bodies were just different enough for them to be able to tell the other apart from a sight in the mirror, and the differences in their routines also made it visible that those were two different girls - just enough so that looking at the other girl each Olivia could always feel a real fire growing within her loins. This time was no different - in fact, the knowledge that she was about to die got her more excited than ever before - and it also spread to the other one. Both of their cunts were dripping like crazy by the fact they finished their dance, especially that as their dance escalated they moved on to more and more erotic moves, ending with giving quick rubs to their pussies while looking directly at the other girl, hips bucking against the fingers too. They both reached their limit at the same point - walking towards the other at the same moment, inserting their fingers into the other’s cunts so that they came at the same time. They embraced for the final time as their cunts began to squirt together, mixing their juices on their thighs and the floor below as they both supported the other in their joined climax.

Breathing heavily and her legs shaking, the pegasus-riding Olivia opened her mouth to moan out her final request.
“C-can you… do it for me?” She didn’t need to clarify, what she meant by that. The other her’s hands wrapped around her neck the fingers tightening the collar around it - setting her on her path to death. The moment she did, Olivia could already feel the leather starting to dig into her skin. For a while, the two of them just stayed in their embrace, but once she regained enough energy, she began to send her body into what would be her final dance. The other her sat down for a moment and watched as she tried to deliver the most sexual dance she had ever done. However, by the time she started, the collar was tight enough that her breath began to be restricted, with her just barely able to breathe. And so, she couldn’t deliver to the very extent of her abilities… but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try her best. Her breasts heaved with each quick jump she sent her body into, her trained, shapely legs taking steps and kicks that showed them off in their full beauty while also delivering just enough attention to her bare slit, which then she paraded proudly in front of her lover, giving her just enough time to ran her tongue against the entrance before backing away. She found herself tiring out much quicker than before, though, so she had to cut the dance short and just collapsed into the other her’s arms, her leg rubbing against her wet cunt again.

Just after she fell over, the collar finally squeezed her windpipe shut. Her face, already red from all the excitement and dancing, turned an even darker shade as she quickly blew through the air in her lungs. To make things worse, or perhaps to ease her up a bit, the other her pulled her over, lining her face up with one of her tits while her hands went towards her lower body, feeling up her ass for a moment. She continued to fondle her buttcheeks with one of them, while with the other she started fingering her again. That caused more weakness to spread through her body, mixing the pleasure from below with the pain burning within her chest - pain that was eased by the other Olivia licking and sucking on her breasts, giving extra attention to her pink, slightly swollen nipples. That, combined with the pain in her neck and her lungs she had fantasized about was enough that she was able to come a second time. As she did, Olivia pulled her fingers out, lifting her head from her chest too, and just pulled her into a strong embrace while kissing her, being able to feel the tremors going through her body as she slowly lost all control over it. Her legs began to kick out on the bed, and her hands began swinging around too, her bladder releasing and coating both her and her lover’s thighs with her piss, but the other Olivia didn’t let go of her through that and just held on until all the spasms died down. As she kissed her again, she could feel her kissing her back weakly. The two pairs of purple eyes connected for the final time, letting her watch as the life disappeared from her namesake’s eyes. “Thanks… Olivia… This was… the best gift…” As they went blank, the dying dancer felt nothing but satisfaction that this was how her life ended - with a private show for her lover, and not on the battlefield or in front of a cheering crowd.



Lissa sighed as she dragged the axe behind her, walking back to the room she was sharing with her best friend, Maribelle. The Ylissean princess wasn’t too happy about having to practice using a weapon like that, she’d rather prefer just sticking to helping people with healing magic. However, the summoner insisted that clerics like her should find some way to make themselves more useful in battle, and she knew that disappointing Kiran did bad things to one’s life expectancy. Fortunately, Frederick had shown her the basics of fighting with an axe, so she was spending the last few days rapidly relearning how to swing one around. Maribelle, however, didn’t seem to happy about that. Not because she’d have troubles with that - she was quite versed in offensive magic, too - but because she was feeling Lissa was working herself too hard. Because of that, the noble lady tried constantly to come up with ways to help her relax. Just a few days ago, Lissa had returned to the room only to found Maribelle completely naked, waiting for her on her bed. The two of them lost their virginity to one another because of Maribelle insistence that it would feel good, that it would help her rest up after a hard day of training - and she was right. Because of that, for the last few days after coming back she and Maribelle would have sex, each day Maribelle initiating some other way to do it that they haven’t tried before. As they were doing this, Lissa wondered if Maribelle knew that most people who had sex were lovers. Lissa didn’t feel about her that way, but for now she was just happy just sharing in their friendship and sex, so she decided not to tell her that. And so, feeling tired overall, Lissa found herself looking forward to what Maribelle had come up with for today. Opening the door, she saw Maribelle sitting on her bed - the blonde girl was red in the face, her eyes closed. The dignified moans she was giving out, as well as the methodical movement of her umbrella that was sticking out from between her legs, both were telling Lissa that her best friend was masturbating.

“Hello, Maribelle! I’m back!” With no concern for that, Lissa just called out happily, the blush on Maribelle’s face deepening as her eyes abruptly opened.
“Oh my, so undignified of me to be caught like this… I tried to wait for you, darling, but the things I saw today were sooo stimulating... I suppose I just couldn’t help myself.” Maribelle pulled the umbrella’s handle out of her cunt, sticky enough with her juices that Lissa could see them from a distance. “Sit down here with me and I will tell you all about it.” Nodding, Lissa set the axe down against one of the walls and approached Maribelle, sitting down on the bed next to her.
“I’ve taken the time to wander across the castle today, and I came across the most interesting thing! The heroes here, both nobles and commoners alike, take part in a pastime that we do not have back in Ylisse. They call it ‘snuff.’ Just watching it I got so excited!” Maribelle got so flustered saying the last sentence, that she had to stop speaking and flutter herself with one hand to calm down a bit.
“What it it, though?” Lissa asked inquisitively, Maribelle’s agitation only making her more curious.
“Well, you take someone, and kill them for your enjoyment!” Lissa looked at her in surprise, but Maribelle wasn’t done yet. “And I think we should try it out!” Lissa’s expression turned into one of full bewilderment. “Wha.. What are you saying, Maribelle?”
“I’m saying that watching these women die left me wishing I could do it too… And that you will be the one to do it, darling!” The cheerful, yet forceful voice Maribelle said that in left Lissa with little illusions that she could refuse… Of course, with her being Maribelle’s only real friend, it made sense that she asked her to do that. Lissa wasn’t too happy about it, though - and her expression told Maribelle just that.
“Ooh, don’t make that face, darling. You’re going to enjoy it, too... and maybe even grow closer to the next me that arrives.” The sudden pain flashing in her eyes and lingering in her voice told Lissa that Maribelle did love her, and that she knew that Lissa didn’t love her back. Feeling a bit guilty about that, Lissa felt she had to agree to at least doing this much for her - especially that Maribelle devoted most of her time here to helping her.
“Okay, I’ll do it.” The princess finally agreed, and Maribelle clapped her hands together happily. “Great! Then, let’s get started!” Lissa looked at her in surprise again. “We’re doing it now?” She asked, and Maribelle just laughed back at her. “What’s the point in waiting?” To emphasize her point, she began to strip out of her outfit. Even if she had seen her in the nude before, Lissa still blushed as Maribelle ornate, short, pink dress that hugged her body tightly was quickly throw off, leaving the girl just in her darker pink pantyhose that only covered one side of her legs - the inner parts of her thighs were exposed, while the outer’s roundness and width were nicely underlined. “The women I watched were nude, so it’s only fitting that I strip as well.” Maribelle explained as she made quick work of her bra, one that hugged her huge breast just as tightly as the dress did for the rest of her body. Lissa watched as Maribelle began to take the pantyhose off, but she stopped for a moment and looked at Lissa. “You should probably strip too. We wouldn’t want your dress to get too stained with my blood.”

Normally, when Maribelle asked her to undress, a thrill of excitement went through Lissa’s body, but this time she felt no such thing. She was able to get her black corset off easily, pulling her arms out of her long, puffy cuffs and getting all the clothes off her upper body save for a creamy white bra that covered her small breasts. The fixed crinoline was making it pretty hard to take the dress off, though. Lissa struggled with it for a moment, unable to do it on her own. Once Maribelle was fully naked, she got up and approached her, helping her deal with it - and Lissa was comfortable just lifting her arms and letting her do most of the work. Once Maribelle lifted the crinoline from her, Lissa quickly followed by pulling her white pants down, leaving her just in her underwear. She stopped for a moment, but Maribelle was having none of that. “Off with these too, darling.” She ordered in a commanding tone, and Lissa did as she was told, freeing her small tits and uncovering her unshaved cunt. Satisfied with the sight, Maribelle climbed back onto the bed.

“Now, we’re ready to begin. First, I want you to use your axe to hack both of my legs off.” Spreading her legs, she waved them around for a moment to accentuate her point, the wetness from her pussy in the middle starting to leak onto the bed. While moving her legs, the noble girl also ended up moving her small feet, their small arc catching Lissa’s eyes. They ended up following them for a moment as Maribelle wiggled her short toes at her, the nails of which they had painted together a pinker shade a few nights before. Shaking her head to clear her mind, Lissa took her axe from the spot she left her at, and turned back towards Maribelle. To her surprise, her friend began touching herself again, short moans leaving her lips each time she slid her fingers in. Lissa blushed again as she saw that, the grip on the handle of her axe suddenly getting much stronger as she lifted it in the air. Going to one side so she could angle her axe properly, Lissa lowered it to make sure she lined it up with the widest part of Maribelle’s thigh. She watched a shiver go through the noble’s body as the cold metal touched her on a quite sensitive part, a louder moan leaving the noble’s lips. Lifting the axe up, Lissa quickly brought it back down. The force she could gather was barely enough to cut through the generous, meaty thighs of her friend, but she was able to do it, the leg starting to jerk wildly as the connection to the rest of Maribelle’s body was severed. Maribelle moaned even louder than before as she did it, the noble starting to drive her fingers even deeper into her cunt. A huge splash of blood spurted from the cut initially, and as the leg’s spasms made it roll away, more blood began to pour from the bleeding wound at the end of it. Lissa lifted the axe, staring at the open wound curiously as blood started to flow out of it as well. The heavy, red patches of meat hugging the bone inside them looked just like any cut of meat she could find on a table, making her mouth water a bit as she looked at it. She lifted her gaze to the cut-off leg, confirming that it looked just as appetizing. She had never thought of her friend’s body like this before, but now she could feel a weird hunger awakening inside of her. But that would come later. First, she had to go on with Maribelle’s request… And once that was done, she’d be able to do whatever she wanted to to her corpse - even eat it if that was what she desired.

Taking a few steps so she could swing her axe properly, Lissa again lowered it, making sure she’d cut through it at the proper spot. Taking the moan leaving Maribelle’s small mouth as encouragement, Lissa swung her axe and watched as the second leg twitched away in a way that was even more exciting, forcing Lissa to admit that Maribelle really was - she was starting to enjoy it too. Her pussy started to drip a bit now, but it was nothing compared to the ecstasy Maribelle found herself in, screaming loudly as a climax claimed her. “Lissa! Ah, Lissa! This feels amazing!” Her pussy started squirting so hard that it was aching, her entire body shaken by the orgasm. The pain in her cunt caused by the orgasm made her mind go towards a girl she watched die today - one that had a sword forced into her cunt. Bringing it up now, she suddenly felt the desire to experience that kind of pain as well. “Lissaaa, darling! Ram the axe into my pussyyy!” Lissa was a bit surprised by that, but she was determined to listen to Maribelle’s requests. Lifting the axe again, she lined it up with the noble’s gaping pussy. Maribelle removed her hands from it to allow her for a clean cut, and so Lissa brought the axe down yet again.

“AAAAAAAAAAH!” Maribelle screamed again, this time in pain as her pussy was cut apart. The weapon cut her most sensitive flesh in two, causing real pain to spread through her body. Whereas the amputation didn’t hurt her too much, and was accompanied by the incredible feeling of being unable to feel that part of her body anymore, this hurt her a lot. Having her labia separated and her vaginal canal cut open was painful, with fresh spikes of pain coursing through her with every squirt of blood from the wound. The blade reached as far as her cervix, opening the way to her unused womb that was just barely spared from her beloved friend’s weapon. This… This was not enjoyable at all! Why did she lose control of herself like this? She was hoping for this to continue a bit longer, but with the pain quickly becoming the main thing in her mind, Maribelle decided it was time to end it.
“Darling… Cut my head off now.” Lissa didn’t have to be told that twice. After pulling the axe out, and watching as Maribelle’s face was twisted with pain when she did that, she lifted it a bit higher up her best friend’s body. Running it across her neck, the princess of Ylisse watched as another thrill of pleasure - as much as Maribelle could feel it with a ruined cunt - shook the noble girl’s legless body. However, her expression changed back to that of pain again, Maribelle’s orange eyes begging her to finish her off. “Goodbye, Maribelle.” Lissa called out as she lifted the axe for the final cut.
“Goodbye, Li-” Before Maribelle could finish, Lissa brought her weapon down, easily cutting through the noble’s thin neck. Her lips still moved to finish the name of the woman she loved, though no sound left them as she tried to say it. Her head fell onto the bed, and her spasming, dying body followed, collapsing next to it. More blood began to pour from her neck stump, and at this point she realized that the bedsheets would be ruined by all the blood. For some reason that thought amused her, her lips twisting into a smile. She was quickly getting quite heavy-headed, but she still was able to watch as Lissa set the axe down and approached the bed. Lissa lifted her from the bed by the drills of her hair, and to Maribelle’s surprise she moved the head towards her crotch. Seeing her pussy up close again as Lissa began to rub her face against it, Maribelle was pretty happy to taste it again. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, trying to eat her out one final time, but she didn’t find the strength to do it. Lissa didn’t even notice life disappearing from Maribelle’s eyes as she furiously rubbed the head against her slit - until eventually she came all over Maribelle’s face.

Once her climax had finished, Lissa had taken another look at Maribelle’s headless corpse. The legs were still on the sides, and they still looked pretty appetizing - but the main part of the corpse seemed pretty useless to her. Should she just throw it away? The legs she’d surely bring to the castle’s kitchens, but the rest of her body was pretty much junk now. After using the axe to get a few slices of her rump too, Lissa carried Maribelle’s body to the corpse pit. The torso she threw away quickly, but the head lingered in her hands for a moment. “Thanks, Maribelle.” She eventually said to it, bringing it up to her head and placing a kiss on her stiff lips. In the end, Maribelle was right - this was pretty fun. She was suggesting that this could bring her closer to the next Maribelle she’d meet, too… And Lissa realized that she now wanted to do this, too, but perhaps not for the reasons Maribelle wanted. The pieces of meat from one noble’s corpse could make for a fine dinner for the two of them once she found another Maribelle… And if she played her cards correctly, maybe she’d even get her to give her life up for her enjoyment, too.

 No.14975

Chapter 36: Culling 'Rabid Beasts'



tags: non-con, cons, M/F, F/F, Heartfuck, Impalement, Hanging, Brainfuck, Cannibalism, Butchering




Although it had cost them countless casualties, the Askrian army was able to quell all the feral beasts, slaughtering them all with as little mercy as these animals showed their victims. Now, Kiran was back in his office, the summoner discussing the situation with Nailah. The queen of wolves was the only laguz royal that had not succumbed to the serum Loki had spread, and because of her status she took on discussing with Kiran, how to solve the problem. Hinoka was listening to their conversation from nearby, wearing just a simple nightdress, and chiming in from time to time with the knowledge she had learned during her education as a princess. And from what Hinoka could tell, the situation wasn’t going good for the female wolf. Placing one hand on the handle of her spear, Hinoka listened closely, already anticipating, what that discussion would lead to.

“...As things stand now, with princess Leanne found dead, we have no way of returning the Feral Ones to their original mind state.” Nailah finished, feeling a bit uncomfortable. Some of the questions the summoner had asked her were not what she had expected… She found no use for why her mating practices would be relevant to their current situation, but she had responded in great detail with both pride and pleasure, ignoring the angry look she could see from the summoner’s mate and enjoying the blush she saw on the woman’s face - Hinoka’s reaction meant that even the summoner’s antics paled in comparison to hers, or at least that’s how the queen interpreted it. Nailah was aware of his reputation, but with her status as the queen of a laguz tribe and her sturdiness she expected that he wouldn’t even consider trying to use her body, much less that he’d actually do that. Even so, imagining taking the powerful human as a mate of her own was surprisingly enjoyable for the queen. With her crotch only covered by a long piece of yellow cloth and nothing else, the arousal caused by her vivid imagination and insatiable sex drive was able to trickle freely down her thighs. And she was sure Kiran had noticed, the bulge she could see at the front of his robes telling her just that. For a moment, he seemed entranced by the sight of her now-wet, strong legs, and she took that time to crack a smile at the redhead that was watching her. Doing so, she noticed that the girl didn’t look half bad either, so Nailah adapted her fantasy from just her and the summoner to including Hinoka as well, with the three of them enjoying themselves in a threesome. Waiting for Kiran to answer, she let her green eyes be clouded with her fantasies. Just thinking wasn’t enough, and she began to rub her huge tits through her form-fitting black tunic that already revealed a huge part of them. Her other hand sunk under her loincloth, and the queen began to touch herself, her animal lust getting the best of her. Hearing a dignified moan that fit the prideful woman well was enough for Kiran to snap out of watching her. She sure was a beautiful lady, but her body wasn’t anything he hadn’t seen before in Askr… Maybe except for that magnificent white tail of hers, longer and more rich than any other shapeshifter’s he had seen. But that wasn’t enough to change his mind - and her busty, voluptous body body would make what was about to happen even more enjoyable than usual.

Getting himself composed while gently rubbing his erection through his robes, Kiran looked at Hinoka to check if the his lover was ready. They had discussed how this talk could go, and while the long-term outcome looked unsatisfying, they both agreed that short-term pleasure would help them deal with what would come later.
“I can’t have that. If we have no way of preventing this from happening again, and you say there’s no way for us to bring any of your brethren back once they’re affected by this magic… Keeping all of you shapeshifters here would be too dangerous. The solution is simple: before something like that happens again, we should just kill you all.” A ruthless smile appeared on his lips as he finished that last sentence, and watched as realization dawned in the wolf queen’s green eyes, replacing the fog of pleasure that had filled them before. Her animal instincts taking over, Nailah was about to transform into a wolf - but Hinoka was faster than her. Focusing on her sexual stimulation, Nailah dropped her guard and didn’t hear as Hinoka readied herself behind her - and the moment Kiran’s speech was over, his love had already jumped towards the laguz.

Hinoka’s spear stabbed through Nailah’s back just below her waist, piercing through her body and coming out of her stomach on the way out. Coming out, it broke through the golden buckle that was keeping her clothes together. With the belt coming off, the red robe that shielded her lower body from behind slid off. Hinoka watched as her ass was uncovered with little interest as she pulled her spear out, pieces of Nailah’s insides stuck on the curved blade as she splashed the ground with the wolf queen’s blood. On the front, the yellow cloth that shielded her wet pussy from view uncoiled slowly without the belt and the red coat holding it in place - giving Kiran a better view at the cunt Nailah spoke so proudly of. Her hand was on the thigh near it, not obscuring the view at all and letting him see the bush of white hair over it. Seeing it, Kiran worked on freeing his cock from his robes while enjoying the pained surprise he could see in Nailah’s green eyes.

Hinoka wasn’t satisfied with just one stab. She lifted her spear’s tip up Nailah’s back, cutting her tunic open. As the black piece of revealing cloth fell off, showing Kiran Nailah’s huge boobs, Hinoka stabbed her again. Knowing how tough the wolf woman was, Hinoka wasn’t afraid of killing her too early. However, she still had to make sure that she avoided the laguz’s heart. The tip of her blade came out from between the upper parts of Nailah’s breasts, coating them with a layer of blood. The second strike dashed any hopes Nailah had of transforming. Even if her body could recover fast enough from that first wound, two serious wounds of this caliber would leave her bedridden for quite some time - and Nailah knew she’d never get the time for that. As much as she hated to admit it, there was little chance of her surviving through this… So instead, Nailah decided to just enjoy her final moments. Of course, failing the others who put their trust in her hurt… But she couldn’t do anything about that now, so there was no point feeling bad about it. With that in mind, Nailah worked one hand back towards her cunt, and began to finger herself again as Hinoka ripped her spear out of her back.

Even if her eagerness was a bit surprising, it didn’t deter Kiran nor his Hoshidian lover in the slightest. Hinoka set her spear down, then grabbed the woman by her shoulder, pulling her back towards the bed she was sitting on earlier. Kiran removed his robe at this point, holding his erection in one hand as he followed the two women. Hinoka shoved Nailah onto the bed, and the queen of Hatari eagerly spread her legs while waiting for the summoner to approach her, her tail spread out on the bed between them. After removing her gown, leaving the pink-haired girl naked as well, Hinoka helped her with that, dragging one of her feet onto the bed. Her eyes lit up as she took a look at Nailah’s huge toes. Her fingers immediately got to work on removing the desert woman’s sandal, quickly freeing her foot from the little protection it provided. It was long, much bigger than a normal woman’s. It was also unusually flat, with its curve almost nonexistent, as that was its shape when she transformed. Between the transformations leaving parts of it bare, and the sandy lands of her country, some dirt remained on her sole while her heel was coated with some sand. Her massive toes also were a little dirty, even if her toenails were all neatly trimmed - their shape needed to be perfect so they transformed into sharp claws. Her big toe also had a tattoo on top, matching the ones on her arms and legs, a symbol that Hinoka couldn’t recognize - even as she examined it curiously while using both of her hands to feel the foot up. All the transformations left her soles hardened up, and so were the bases of her toes. Running her fingers down the curve of the foot, Hinoka confirmed that it was the case for them too - with Nailah’s leg tensing up as she did that, then stretching out again once Hinoka let go. After one quick poke to her heels to confirm that they also were solid, Hinoka lowered her head towards Nailah’s foot. Her nose rubbed briefly against it, and the Hoshidian girl drew a deep breath with her nose. She savored the exotic smell of the desert for a moment before moving on. Her hands grabbed the foot from the sides to prevent it from moving, so Nailah just wiggled her toes until Hinoka’s warm mouth closed over them. After sucking on them for just a moment and checking their taste, Hinoka’s tongue also joined in, sliding in between the toes and wrapping around them one by one. With her hands, she gently kneaded the bottom of the arch, getting it to soften just a bit once Hinoka was ready to move on. Her face continued down Nailah’s foot, her tongue sliding across her soles and wiping some of the dirt off them before Hinoka moved on. Finally, she pressed her mouth against the almost flat central part of the foot. Her lips squeezed a single kiss on it, then she bit into it. Nibbling on the outer layer of the skin, Hinoka was able to remove it while causing Nailah just enough pain to be satisfied with her body’s reaction: Nailah’s foot was twitching in pain whenever she did that, but the gasps of pleasure coming from the direction of her head contrasted with it nicely. Once Hinoka was satisfied with that, she moved on to Nailah’s other foot, giving it the same treatment the first one received - she had to do it with one hand this time, using the other to pleasure herself as her mouth moved across Nailah’s soles.

While Hinoka was having her fun with the wolf girl’s feet, the summoner didn’t waste any time either. His erection quickly invaded the depths of Nailah’s vagina, with the queen’s juices granting him an easy way in. Just as she boasted, the queen’s vagina was still tight in spite of countless cocks she had taken. But tightness alone wasn’t enough to satisfy Kiran at this point. Nailah was taking the occasion to quickly get off before the summoner decided to end her, bucking her hips against him while she used her hands to massage her big tits. Hinoka’s actions also gave her extra slivers of pleasure, leading to the queen reaching her climax before Kiran did, showing nothing of the endurance she was speaking of. Her tail, sticking out between her legs, continued to hit against Kiran’s knees as it began twitching along with the rest of her body in her coital spasms. The orgasmic clenches of her cunt around his cock were stronger than those of a normal woman, letting her to drain a load from his balls that shot directly into her womb. Near one of the wolf queen’s feet, Hinoka was nearing a climax of her own, too. Hearing the louder moans coming from the direction of the queen’s head, and heavy breathing from where Kiran was, she knew that both of them came, so she picked up the pace at which she was touching herself with. For the final stretch, she removed her face from near the fit and climbed onto the bed, rubbing her cunt directly against Nailah’s toes. With her nails brushing against her entrance, Hinoka quickly called out in an orgasm of her own, squirting her honey onto Nailah’s foot.

After her climax finished, Hinoka looked over at Kiran. Her lover had pulled out, and was watching her as she shivered in her post-orgasmic state. Once he noticed that she was looking at his too, he smiled and nodded, signalling that they were about to move on to the more deadlier part of their fun. Since she started the pain for the woman, it was only fair that Kiran would get to end her… But that didn’t mean she couldn’t have a bit of her fun first, too. Getting up, she reached for her weapon. And like with all the kills they shared recently, Hinoka sliced its blade through Nailah’s leg, just below her ankle - slicing another foot to add to her rapidly growing collection. The come-covered foot followed suit, leaving Nailah missing two of her limbs. Hinoka happily picked up her two new toys up, lifting the cum-stained one up to her face. Drawing her tongue across it, she licked some of them off, before taking a few steps away and placing them both with some respect on a shelf - she’d return to have more fun with them later. Turning around again, she returned to the bed. Although Nailah’s blood pooled below the two stumps below her ankles, she didn’t exactly seem too bothered by that. “I hope you have fun with them later…” Nailah purred at her happily. Knowing that at least a part of her body would persist to be used sexually after her death made her happy, and it showed - her triangular wolf ears jerked happily in Hinoka’s direction. The Hoshidian princess didn’t care too much for that, climbing onto the bed. After crawling over Nailah, she pressed her lips against the queen’s - making her taste both the juices that were there and some of the dirt from Nailah’s feet that was still on them. Nailah kissed her back, and the two’s tongues wrestled for dominance for a moment, without a clear victor. Eventually, Hinoka backed off, deciding she was ready for another round. Lifting her mouth away from Nailah’s face, she turned around and placed her perky ass on top of it instead. Her pussy landed directly over her mouth. After it correcting her position, Hinoka sat upright and gestured for Kiran to go ahead. As she moved her pussy around, Nailah’s lips parted, the laguz woman sticking her tongue into the pink-haired woman’s snatch and eating her out. Hinoka squealed happily as she did - Nailah’s cooperation made it more pleasurable than if she just rode it out to another climax without it.

Kiran’s eyes watched Hinoka for a moment, then shifted towards Nailah’s body - more specifically, her massive breasts that were one of the clear advantages the woman had over Hinoka. However, what interested him was the red cut between them. Climbing onto the bed as well, he moved forward until he was straddling Nailah’s waist. With both of his hands, he reached for that bloody slit. Digging his fingers inside, he pulled in opposite directions, ripping the cut open. Hinoka’s slice shattered parts of Nailah’s ribs that were in the way, letting him access her ribcage directly. Although Hinoka made sure to avoid her heart, she didn’t miss it by too much - letting Kiran access it without much trouble. He looked at it for a moment, enjoying the way it was beating against his hand, before pushing his hips forward. Using his hands to stretch the hole wide enough, he directed his cock into it - then pushed his dick into her chest. It grazed against Nailah’s heart, but did not do too much to it - instead, just sliding into the meaty substance behind her shattered ribs. With the way Kiran had to lean forward to do so, his upper body ended up pressing against Hinoka. She didn’t mind that much, enjoying being pressed up against him as his naked chest pressed against her small breasts. Their faces ended up directly against each other, too - so the two ended up kissing while both pushed their hips against Nailah’s body.

Having her ribcage penetrated felt weird, and it hurt more than the wounds she experienced before. Kiran’s cock was ripping through her veins and arteries, slowly disconnecting her heart from the rest of her circulatory system. Nailah could feel it beating rapidly as it tried to make up for the connections that were severed, but with little success - parts of her body began to feel heavy as fresh blood stopped being pumped into them. Kiran’s cock was pressed against her heart all the time, letting her experience the intensity with which he was fucking her clearly - and Nailah could tell he was fucking her harder than when he was using her cunt. Although her lower body was going numb, she still had control over her upper body - face and tongue included. Because of that, she could still eat Hinoka out - so Nailah did her best to make Hinoka come when she could still feel it. With the increased amount of sweet pussy juices flowing into her mouth and onto her cheeks, Nailah could tell that she was getting close. Just a few more flicks of her tongue, one more suck on the woman’s clit… And here it was! Up above, Hinoka let out a moan that was loud even despite being muffled by Kiran’s mouth. What Nailah cared about more was the flood of excitement washing all over her face from Hinoka’s orgasming snatch. Kiran’s thrusts were picking up as well, letting Nailah know that the summoner was near his climax too. Suddenly, a pain much stronger than before rippled through her chest - this time coming directly from her heart. Nailah instantly understood, what happened: Her heart was now impaled on Kiran’s cock. One more thrust, and he tore through the outer end of it, turning the vital organ into just a wrapper around the head of his dick. With her heart destroyed, Nailah rapidly began falling into darkness - but before dying, she could still feel Kiran’s second climax flooding her chest with his spunk.

The summoner and his lover rested for a moment after their respective climaxes, before getting up. Nailah’s corpse could wait and cool down for a bit before they’d play with it again. The day was only beginning… And there was much that they had to do. The heroes should be notified of this new change Kiran was making… and a public execution seemed like the perfect way to kick things off. After quickly getting dressed and sharing a goodbye kiss, Kiran and Hinoka both took off. Hinoka headed off to search for a perfect victim for herself, while Kiran looked for a girl that would become the example for his new policy.



It didn’t take him long to find one: A green-haired girl of the raven laguz, with huge black wings growing from her back. Her name was Vika. Having escaped from her former life in slavery, she fought for the laguz rights in Begnion. Being pulled away from her world didn’t leave her too happy at first, but at least here the laguz weren’t discriminated against like in Begnion. That left the girl happier than before, giving her hope that this would be possible in her world, too. The conditions for the laguz in Askr and Begnion were about to become more in line with one another… But not the way Vika was hoping for. Suddenly, her arms were both grasped by strong hands, which then began to drag her away. Initially, she struggled against the heroes restraining her, but as she turned back to look at them, she saw Kiran standing behind them too - looking directly at her. It was obvious that the summoner had picked her for something… and she couldn’t help but feel a bit afraid, knowing it usually didn’t end well for the chosen girls. She was walked to the main hall, with the soldiers making her go up the stairs and Kiran following after her. Knowing what usually happened there, it was clear to the laguz girl that she would be killed now. Twin tears began to trickle down her cheeks as she stood at the elevation, hoping to at least get a reason why she was to die.

She didn’t have to wait too long for that. Kiran’s strong voice sounded out in hall, catching the heroes attention.
“This is not just an usual public execution, everyone. I have an announcement to make, one that’s quite important.” Kiran stopped for a moment, waiting for the heroes to turn towards him.
“From this moment on, all the animal shapeshifters in Askr are to be executed, and the new arriving ones will be killed on sight.” Although Nailah failed to provide protection for herself or most of the shapeshifters, she did raise one valid point: The dragons were not affected by whatever it was that caused the other shapeshifters to go mad. They were also valuable fighters, and Nailah’s cooperation in her death also put Kiran in a merciful mood… “The dragons are to be spared from this. For the others, though… You should show them no mercy.”
Even if his words were a bit surprising, the heroes gathered cheered as Kiran finished his words. The recent incidents of losing countless companions to the attack of crazed shapeshifters left the heroes already wishing for the blood of the remaining ones - and their master was giving them permission to slaughter them all. Pretty much every hero lost someone close in the attack, leading to everyone being happy about his words - except for the shapeshifters themselves. However, the beasts in the crowd had little time to express their distaste, or to say anything at all - the crowd quickly turned on them, overwhelming them and quickly detaining or even killing them.

Vika was devastated as she heard the summoner’s words. They were… all to die? This was worse than she could have ever imagined. The peaceful coexistence of beorc and laguz she was hoping would become a standard back in Begnion was gone, replaced with persecution towards her kin that was even worse than back home. The sight unfolding before her eyes of laguz and the other shapeshifter tribes begin killed was heartbreaking. Her eyes swelled up with tears as she saw Lethe spreaded out directly below the stage. Her Gallian friend was being raped by multiple heroes, with the ones who couldn’t access her holes taking their anger out on her body with quick cuts of their weapons. One particularly accurate slice removed the catgirl’s head - with her dying spasms draining climaxes from heroes filling up her pussy and her anus. She shivered in horror as someone picked Lethe’s head up by her cat ears, and forced his cock into her sphincter - the raven girl almost threw up seeing the head of his cock pop out of Lethe’s mouth. With all the horrors unfolding in front of her, she’d almost welcome dying if it meant getting to stop watching gruesome sights like that. Despite her thinking it, some part of her kept her from looking away, her blue eyes going from one dying beast to another. In fact, she was so morbidly fascinated by these images, that she only barely noticed as one of the soldiers waiting near her grabbed his blade and sliced through her blue shorts, making them fall off. Without them, all she was wearing was a red leotard that ended just above her medium-sized breasts. Although their size couldn’t compare to those giant tits of Nailah, they weren’t exactly flat either. Her clothes already showed off the sides of her hips, leading to her legs’ gentle curves being uncovered in full now that her pants were gone. Her crotch was still covered by the red leather - but that wouldn’t be for long. Another hero followed up, ripping her collar off her neck - and with it, the ring that held the top of the leotard in place. Without it, it was easy for them to just pull it down her long legs - removing her sandals too on the way down. Once they made it past her feet, Vika was left completely naked. With how her wings worked, she couldn’t use them to shield her body from view - so she just stood there and waited for the next part of her misery. Being stripped like that hurt, but it was nothing compared to what the girls down below were going through - so Vika swore to herself to endure whatever else Kiran had in store for her. She could hear him giving out orders earlier, but she was unable to make out the words - so what was coming would be a surprise for her.

Suddenly, something hard slammed into her right wing. Vika stumbled forward with the force of the blow, the place on her wings where she was struck aching. Another strong blow from behind was paired with a loud crack coming from the wing, along with more pain - and as Vika looked over her shoulder, she saw that the end of the wing was hanging limply from the spot she was hit at. A bunch of her feathers had also come off from the spot, shaken off by the forceful attack on her wing. But breaking her wing in just one spot wasn’t the end of it. More attacks on her wing came, each stronger than the one before - with her black wing snapping in multiple more spots along the length of it. With its size, it’s main frame was broken in at least a dozen spots before the people hurting her decided to stop breaking it again. To finish off the abuse of that wing, they assaulted it one final time with a few powerful smashes to the parts that were already broken - making Vika cry out in pain as the pieces of her shattered bones stabbed into the flesh of the wing. It was clear to her that she would never be able to use it again.

Satisfied by finally getting a reaction out of her, the heroes tormenting her could move on to her left wing, which was still left untouched. Not for long - Vika could already feel hands feeling up the base of that wing. It was its strongest part, containing the muscles connecting it to the rest of her body - as well as the ones used to beat out with it. Any damage to it would leave her crippled, unable to use that wing anymore. Pain exploded in it as one of the soldiers quickly delivered a slice across her tendons there, spilling her blood while cutting the connection it had to her body. However, he stopped immediately afterwards, leaving the rest of the connection the wing had to her body intact. Vika could still feel the wing, and even move it - but with far less strength and range than before. That wouldn’t last for long, either. The hands feeling her up before how crawled up the wing, with most of them grabbing onto it. A few tried to grab onto her feathers, ripping a bunch of them out before realizing that it wouldn’t work.

Once all the heroes were holding on to the solid part of Vika’s wing, they all simultaneously pulled on it. With the cut earlier providing a opening, the base of the wing was weakened - and the strain put on the intact part of it was multiplied. It was strong, yes, but its integrity was nothing compared to the force of multiple trained warriors pulling in the opposite direction. Her skin and muscles near the cut began to stretch, with more pain following as they slowly reached their limit. Once that happened, all it tug was another tug by one of the heroes holding on for it to start coming apart. Vika screamed in pain again as the division travelled across the base of her wing, her connection to the wing wavering before disappearing entirely. In just a few seconds, her wing was almost completely ripped off. A few more pulls to get the final part of her muscles and skin to rip as well, and then the wing was fully separated from her body. The heroes carried it away to show that it was truly separated, giving Vika a moment of rest - one that she could use to mourn her ability to fly. With one wing broken and the other completely gone, she could not lift herself off the ground anymore - and she was unable to transform, either. What would that give her anyways? Running away was pointless, there was no way to truly evade the mass of heroes staying in Askr. With them also controlling the portals leading off the world, there was little to do for her but die. Hopefully, death would come soon - the pain from her wing and the stump of the other one was disturbing her more and more.

The wing was thrown to the crowd, with the heroes watching ripping it apart - Vika shed more tears as she watched it happen. As she did, some of the heroes approached her, leading her to the very front of the elevated platform. They only stopped once the laguz girl was standing over a trapdoor. It had a hole in the middle - through which a long, metallic shaft was sticking out. It had a spike on the end of it, one that would ensure proper entry into whoever would end up above it. To clear any doubts that this would be her fate too, the spike was extended upwards, and the heroes on both sides of her made sure that its tip ended up between her legs. A shiver went through her body as her cunt was penetrated by the piece of cold metal. Then, without dragging it out, the trapdoor beneath her feet opened - the winged girl quickly sliding onto the spike. As Vika began to fall, she instinctively tried beating with her wing to keep herself from that - only for more pain to course through her body as the horribly broken wing moved. She fell quickly, with the spike filling her vaginal canal to the fullest - the thing was surprisingly wide, Vika noted - before ramming through her cervix. It didn’t stop at her womb, its upper wall no barrier for the sharp spike penetrating her. As it punched a hole through it and journeyed into her belly, Vika’s body tensed up with more pain going through it. Her legs squeezed the pole hard, with her feet ending up pressed against the pole in a futile attempt to slow herself down - but she just slid down nevertheless. Her stomach’s content did nothing to slow her down either, with gravity pulling her body further down.

Past her midsection awaited her chest. As the pole punched a hole in her diaphragm, Vika coughed out some blood. The pole sped through her chest easily, just barely missing her heart - sliding through the side of one of her lungs. The spike followed up to her neck. With one of her wings gone, the remaining one weighed one side of her down, meaning she was leaning over to the right. That led to the spike going through her body at an angle. Because of that, it tore through the wall of her esophagus instead of following through to her head. Popping out of the side of her neck, it forced her head to bounce away the other way - especially as she continued to slide down the spike and its width grew. She continued downwards, not stopping as her feet reached the ground - her legs were limp at that point so they just swayed around, bending instead of stopping her body. Vika was still conscious, but having her neck be filled by a spike and the rapid blood loss was quickly affecting her. Her body finally stopped once her knees reached the ground, the pole growing too big to fit into her cunt anymore. As her body came to a stop, her breasts bounced up and down because of inertia. The girl thought little of that, looking ahead at the massacre of the laguz taking place before her - now she could see it up close. Her demise almost coming to an end, the heroes were still looking at her. As she spasmed on the pole, her legs and hands twitching around out of control, one of them approached her. As she was quite low on the pole, her face was on an accessible level - letting him shove his cock into her mouth. He continued to fuck her mouth as the raven girl finally died, slumping down and going completely still. He had to be careful not to ram his cock too deep in not to reach the spike, but as he shoot his load into her throat some of it still came out of the hole there. The anti-animal fuckfest continued in the hall for some more time, with heroes eventually leaving it to search for other beast shapeshifters they could kill.



Once Panne heard of Kiran’s new orders, she bolted for the forest, trying to escape - without even wasting time to get her beaststone back from her room. She was stupid to trust the man-spawn of Askr. She couldn’t let them kill her - she was the last of her kind, the legacy of Taguel rested on her shoulders so surviving was her top priority. Unfortunately, a group of heroes expected that some of the heroes Kiran ordered to be killed would try to run away - and they laid in waiting deeper into the forest. Her long, sensitive ears alerted her that they were waiting ahead of her. Once she turned around and tried to get around them, however, they have already noticed her presence. Even with her strength and speed being higher than of an usual human, the sheer number of heroes going after her was enough to corner her. She fought against them as hard as she could with her fists and her legs, but they ended up overwhelming her. Once they did, they used a bunch of rope they had to tie her up - with the ropes being tied extremely tight. Her boots were removed, as they were so loose that they would make it impossible for them. Tight enough, that even if she had gone to take her stone with her, it would be impossible for her to transform. Panne tried to struggle against it as hard as she could, but with no real effect - and she collapsed to the ground, unable to keep standing because of the restraints.

The ropes bound her wrists together, keeping her hands together behind her back. Her ankles were also tied together and knees were tied together, too. Besides that, the ropes also wrapped around her torso - below and above her average breasts. They almost crushed her ribs with how hard they were tied, even if they were also binding her arms right to her sides. They were also bringing out her breasts’s size and making them look a bit bigger than they were. However, the men suddenly loosened them up. As Panne wondered why, and if she should try using that moment to struggle more and possibly break out, she could feel strong hands grabbing her skimpy outfit. The grey leather only covered a part of her waist and chest, exposing her parts of her belly. With how huge the cleavage on it was, her boobs were almost bursting out of it because of the ropes - and the men decided to grant them their freedom. Tearing the grey piece of leather off, her boobs were uncovered - and then, the ropes were tightened again, bringing her tits back out. Panne tried to voice her anger at them, to call these sick manspawn out on their depravity she always had suspected them of, only to receive a piece of cloth forced into her mouth, successfully gagging her.

With her breasts exposed, the men gathered around began to fondle them - with some of them already whipping their cocks out and beginning to jerk off at the sight. However, some of them weren’t satisfied with that. Their hungry hands went for her hips. However, what they perceived as brown panties, were in reality her hair. It took them some time to understand that as their hands failed to find the rim of what thought were just fluffy panties, but eventually they understood, that the taguel girl was actually bottomless this whole time. Pushing hands into the bush between her legs, they could feel her pussy within there - but it was impossible to see it properly. Although they could definitely rape her like that, the soldiers decided to shave her first. One of them procured his dagger. Pressing it against the skin of her belly, he slowly dragged it down, cutting off most of her hair there. He proceeded to shave the patches of hair that looked like the sides of panties, leading her with just a big patch of pubic hair at the front. He removed as much of it as he could, but as Panne started to struggle again, he cutting into the skin of her abdomen. With a trickle of blood running down to her thigh, he continued until all that remained was the patch of hair covering her pussy. Although her legs were tied together, her thighs offered enough room to slip the dagger in between them. Then, he proceeded to shave her until her pussy was completely clean of her animal hair. As the dagger rubbed against her labia, Panne began trashing again - causing more cuts to show up on the sides of her legs. Eventually, all the men standing around could see her pussy - and once the man finally pulled the knife out, revealing her pussy to all, some of them unloaded their semen onto her swollen tits.

The self-made barber wasn’t done with Panne yet. Flipping the woman over on the ground, he made her stick her ass up high in the air. Her ass was still covered by the hair - and her short, pointy tail was there as well. Just as before, he used the dagger to remove most of the hair there - revealing her slightly chubby buttcheeks. Sliding the dagger into the divide between them, he cleared a path to her asshole too - with it being located almost directly below her short tail. He considered shaving it too - but decided that she needed to keep at least a bit of her animal features - even if the long ears at the front of her body already did some of that. They shouldn’t lose sight of why they were doing this to her - to get revenge for all the friends the bitch’s brethren had killed. With rage burning in his hard, it was brought to his raging erection, too. Sheathing the dagger, he too sheathed his cock up the tight entrance to her asshole. Pounding her hard, he drove Panne into the ground - with her tits squashed under her body. Her angry face could be seen on the other end - and the tears running down it were, too. With the piece of cloth blocking her mouth, the men couldn’t fuck her face easily - but even if they could, that didn’t seem safe to do. Instead, they just jerked off, until they all showered her face, hair and ears with more of their spunk - just as the man fucking her ass shoot his load into her bowels. As he pulled out, another man replaced him - he slid into her pussy instead.

While a group of them continued to use Panne’s body for their enjoyment, the others prepared the way they would kill her. Each of them wanted to play a part in her death. They could all hit her with their weapons, but then it would be an issue settling down whose blow ended her. Fortunately, the surplus of rope they had offered another alternative. Quickly forming a noose, they fastened it to one of the trees nearby. Panne’s brown eyes stared at it with sadness, the taguel woman starting to struggle even more than before. No! Her people could not end like this! She had no way of stopping it, though - so she just sobbed bitterly. She had failed her kin...

The men proceeded to take turns fucking her from behind until all were satisfied. Once that happened, the men all gathered around her. She could feel numerous hands grabbing onto her body as all the heroes lifted her from the ground. Carrying her together, they brought her to the spot where the noose was waiting. As the gag would only get in the way now, they forced her mouth open and ripped it out. That let her scream at them in both anger and horrow while they proceeded to push her higher up. Once they lifted her high enough, they took the time to pass her head through the loop - she tried her hardest to struggle making it even harder. Getting her long ears that were hanging on the sides of her face out of the noose was also an issue - but once they did, Panne was fully locked in the deadly piece of rope. Then, the men who were supporting her all let go of her at the same time - and the taguel woman dropped down, the noose stopping her fall.

Her windpipe was closed shut instantly - with her gurgling loudly as she choked on the air that was still in her lungs. Her stiff boobs, artificially made bigger by the ropes binding her chest and arms, still were able to bounce just a bit as her body swung in the noose. With her limbs being tied together, every time a part of her body tried to jerk her entire body moved, making her twirl around and spasm in the noose. Her long feet, dirty from all the walking she did in the forest as she preferred to go barefoot, stretched out towards the ground - her toes twitching for a moment as she tried her best to reach it. However, it was still out of her reach - making Panne really lose all hope that she could somehow survive. Still, that didn’t stop her from struggling. Maybe if her bonds gave out now, she could somehow use her limbs to free herself… Still, the ropes held hard - all she achieved through her struggled was sending her body into more swings.

With the swings Panne was putting her body through, the contents of her pussy and asshole were shaken out - with the men’s semen oozing down her legs both from on their inner side and on the back. With how harshly they used her two holes, they continued to ache while her body spasmed around. Her tail started to waggle wildly in all directions, as it was the only part of her body that could move independently from the rest at this point. Without it, and with her hips shaved, her lower body could almost pass for one of a human… But both Panne and the people who were watching her were fully aware of their differences. She tried to glare at them angrily even through her tears, but as her brown eyes started to bulge, then roll upwards once she lost control over them, it had no effect on her onlookers at all. Her long ears were also swung around, accentuating the pained look on her face as it slowly turned more and more red, eventually crossing over to deeper purple.

Her breasts, more pronounced than they usually were because of the ropes just above and below them, bounced a lot as Panne continued to trash around in the air. The pressure on her ribs from the ropes binding her arms and chest together was already uncomfortable before, but as her lungs ran out of oxygen, the pressure from inwards started pushing onto them as well. Because of that, her lungs and her ribs began both hurt a lot while she continued to swing. With her taguel body being far more durable than a typical human’s, her hanging continued to drag on for what seemed like an eternity to her - and each passing moment unveiled a new way she could suffer. Besides the pain in her chest and the aching from her love holes, her neck also started to hurt. When she started dangling around, the small drop didn’t hurt her neck too much. With how thick her skin was, it was able to hold out without the rope digging into it too much - instead, it was the insides of her neck that were affected at first. However, with it having to support her entire body weight, it eventually started to hurt, too - a dull kind of pain that slowly increased in intensity until it almost became unbearable.

Her head also began to hurt - the lack of oxygen going to her brain started to affect her. At first, it was a slight headache and dizziness, but as her lynching went on, more side effects began to appear. Black spots began to appear in her vision, vision that was already blurry because of her tears. Some parts of her brain began to die faster than the others - especially the one responsible for the sense of touch. Rapidly, her skin became a lot more sensitive - making the tightly-tied ropes much more unpleasant than they were before. It was as if they were sinking into her skin - and every spot of her body that she could feel the ropes on was screaming out in pain. To make things even worse, some of the men watching her had been stroking their cocks while watching her dance. Because of her endurance, she was able to last long enough that they began to reach their limits. And once they did, they seemed to make a game of hitting her swinging body with the spurts of their climaxes - with her oversensitive skin burning at the spots they reached her. At this point, the pain from all the parts of her body became almost unbearable. Her bladder gave out, the taguel woman unable to hold it in any longer - with a streak of piss leaving her crotch, some of it squirting onto the ground and some leaking down her legs... and causing her even more pain as it reached parts of her skin that the cum didn’t.

With all the pain, her struggles intensified for just a few moments - but then, suddenly died down as she lost control over her body. Now, the tight ropes helped a bit, preventing her body from spasming around. Instead, she just swung in place without going too much to either side anymore. Without the control over her body gone, her mouth slacked off. Her tongue slipped free, sending droll down her jaw and complementing the look of a mindless animal that her hazy eyes already had. If she could think straight, Panne would lament how the final taguel died looking like a beast the men who hunted them called them. Instead, she just barely welcomed the embrace of death once she finally succumbed to the hanging.

Once her body stopped moving, the men gathered there slowly began to lose their interest in her corpse. Enough so that they decided to just leave her hanging, instead of taking it down and fucking it a bit more. By chance, another shapeshifter could stumble upon her… and be shocked enough that they would be able to take them down easily. Some of the group of heroes stayed on standby there, waiting for another beast to come across them. Most of them had moved away, though. One of the heroes heard some interesting noises from the part of the forest between where they were and the castle - so the heroes decided to go and check up on that.



Velouria grabbed onto Selkie’s hand, pulling on it to urge the kitsune girl to go faster. The news of Kiran’s new policy quickly reached the beast’s wing of the castle; on the lips of an angry crowd of vengeful heroes who showed them all about it slaughtering any shapeshifter they could see. Velouria herself only managed to get out because her father told her to escape, staying behind to give her a chance - the wolfskin girl heard his roars as he fought them off while she sneaked away. Once she did, her first priority was finding her fox friend. Fortunately, she was able to do just that - and now the two of them were running away from the castle grounds. She tried to explain to Selkie, what was going on, but the kitsune seemed not to understand, how serious the situation was. Instead, she was treating this like another of their games - thinking of the group of soldiers following them as more participants in it and not real threats. Making it out of the castle, they made it into the forest nearby. Both of the shapeshifting girls were well-versed with it, having gone out numerous times there to both play and practice their tracking. Was Selkie thinking this was another exercise like that? Velouria made every effort for the two of them not to leave a trace behind them, but the fox girl seemed to constantly leave marks or make noise so that the soldiers could continue to follow them. Worse, they were getting closer with every moment.

Suddenly, Velouria stopped dead in her tracks. The scent of a new group of heroes reached her sensitive nose - the same group who had just finished watching Panne’s involuntary dance on the rope. “There are more humans directly ahead. Going straight into them would be suicide.” She whispered, not to notify them of their presence. Fortunately, they didn’t seem to be moving… But staying like that would let the other group catch up with them. The sounds coming from behind slowly growing louder reminded them both of that - but Velouria had no ideas, what to do next. Selkie, however, didn’t have any problems like that. Without a care for the hooded girl’s words, she turned to the right and ran off in that direction. Velouria watched as Selkie disappeared, unable to stop her: Screaming at her would just give out right where she are. She suspected that the group behind them had spread out, enough for Selkie to run into some of their lookouts even going in that direction. They really were cornered here… Her eyes dropped to her feet for a moment as she tried to think of a solution. Then, they shot right back up. The trees here were pretty high, and luckily their branches were plentiful up there - enough to conceal her from the human’s eyes from below. It was a temporary solution for sure, but it was better than nothing. Velouria quickly scaled the tree, going high enough that the heroes would have no way to spot her while still giving her a good view at the situation below. She did that just in time, for she saw a few heroes walking below the tree. With some sadness, she was able to recognize some of them - they were other children from Corrin’s pack… Why were their friends chasing them to their deaths? Fortunately for her, they didn’t see her and just went away - but Velouria knew it was not safe to get down yet.

Running happily through the forest, Selkie showed no sign that Velouria’s warning meant anything to her. In fact, she was more than thrilled to let the heroes get closer to her. A game of search-and-find only worked if the one running away get caught in the end - it was the chase that was the fun part. Because of that, she made sure that the people following her didn’t lose her, slowing down from time to time and letting them catch a glimpse of her. She smiled at them brightly, recognizing some of them as the friends from her world and making her sure that this chase was just a harmless game. Even if her nose wasn’t as sensitive as Velouria’s, she was still able to tell exactly where her pursuers where - and she had a lot of fun leading them around by their noses. Even so, as it continued, she felt it was time to end it and let them find her. Circling around, she made her way back to the spot Velouria was - wanting to tell her that she got bored of the game and that they should head back. However, once she got there, Velouria was nowhere to be seen. Of course, her smell was still there, coming up from above. Selkie jerked her head upwards, and was able to make out her friend sitting on a branch high up one of the trees, looking straight back at her. Velouria shook her head at her, placing a finger on her lips - making it clear to Selkie that she shouldn’t speak to her. Alright. If Velouria wanted to hide for some more time, Selkie wouldn’t rat her out. But she still wanted to be done with the game - so she just stayed under the tree, and waited as the heroes finally approached her.

“Wow, you finally managed to find me!” Selkie called out excitedly towards them. Her hands went towards the front of her short, white-and-red kimono, and she quickly opened it while laughing. “You guys need a reward for catching me!” Her deceptively huge boobs bounced free from her robe as she pulled it apart, having undone the straps that kept it together over her chest before moving on to the bow that held it together at her waist. The heroes watching her from a distance looked warily as she quickly undressed, the short skirt that made for the bottom part of her clothes removed to uncover her unshaved bush of pubic hair, leaving the kitsune girl naked save for her short socks and sandals. Was the girl trying to use her body to seduce them, and make them let her go? Or was she trying to lure them into a false sense of safety before turning on them? The heroes discussed it for a moment, keeping a safe distance from the fox girl as she paraded her nude body in front of them. However, their doubts were quickly dashed by Kiragi. The young archer mentioned knowing the girl before, so his words were respected. Blushing a bit, the boy explained that Selkie had a habit of doing this once she got bored of whatever game she was playing - and as they urged him to tell them more, he had to admit that it always ended with the girl and her playmates having sex. If this was the fox girl’s typical behavior, then maybe there was no ill intent behind her actions? Still a bit careful, the group of heroes began to approach Selkie - with her smiling brightly at them, massaging her boobs and making them bounce as they approached.

Once the hero that was the nearest to her was in range, she suddenly jumped towards him - tackling him and sending him to the ground. The others drew their weapons immediately, but Kiragi raised his hand, trying to stop them from reacting too fast. And his actions were correct, for Selkie just ripped through the man’s pants and freed his cock - then quickly straddled him, driving her pussy onto it. She let out a half-purr, half-moan as he penetrated her, before looking at the men watching her and waving for them to come closer. Kiragi was one of the heroes who approached her, struggling to get his cock free out of his baggy clothes. Once he did, he was standing directly next to Selkie, and the girl’s hand immediately grasped his shaft and began to stroking it. Another man approached her from the other side, and she proceeded to jerk him off as well while moving her hips up and down, grinding her pussy on the member of the man she was pinning to the ground. With how fast her hands were working, she was quickly able to make the two of them come all over her face and her huge breasts - she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out happily, eager to catch as much semen into it as she could. She drained one load from the man she was on top of, too - but she didn’t let him go and just continued to bounce on his half-erect cock while the two men she jerked off left, and another two approached her. Velouria watched with horror from above. She wanted to scream at her friend, to tell her that this was no game and that she should run for her life - but that would give her position out to the men below… So the wolf girl just mentally prepared herself to see her friend die while she had to stay quiet far above.

The next pair of men approached her from opposite sides, so she extended their hands happily towards their cocks while licking some of the cum off her lips. However, they pushed her hands aside and got much closer to her than the pair before. Their target was something Selkie could not predict - her two huge fox ears at the top of her head. With some surprise, she felt their erect members rub against the sensitive flesh of her ears - and Selkie thought that she could even like this. Having two cocks rub against her furry ears and the one in her pussy slowly twitching back to fully erect was enough to make the girl come - and she just swayed from one side to another while locked in between them. As the pleasure of an orgasm washed over her, she felt some discomfort from her ears. Her eyes flicked up past her orange hair. She was able to catch just the edges of their cocks - which were much deeper in than she thought. Suddenly, she realized that the pressure on her ear canals was the two men trying to force their cocks into them. Strong hands fell on both sides of her head to stabilize it, also making it impossible for her to move her head out from this position. Their cocks moved around for a little while, trying to find a way in - but her ear canal seemed just a little bit too tight for them to fit. Not discouraged by that, the two men looked at one another, coming to a silent agreement. Then, they both quickly drove their hips forward, using brute force to force their dicks further into her ears. Her eardrums were ruptured by two pieces of hard meat which slid directly into her skull. A loud crack resonated within her head as they broke in, their dicks reaching far enough that their tips poked against her brain. That was not the end of it. After pulling out a bit, they both drove their dicks back in. This time, they had her take the full length of their cocks - with the frontal lobe of her brain crushed into paste as two cocks rammed into it from two sides.

Immediately, her entire body shot up, spasming out of control. With the part of her brain responsible for motoric functions destroyed, she lost any control she had over it. Her hands and limbs began to wave around without any pattern to it. Surprisingly, even though her head was stabilized by two cocks inside it, her hips started bucking against the man who was filling her cunt, her bounces - even more intense than before - bringing him back to full hardness. Even if during his first climax, he just let the fox girl take control, now he responded to her body, driving his hips upwards to meet her half-way through her bounces. Selkie could feel every single of his thrusts - even if her motoric control was gone, the part of her brain responsible for telling what was happening to her still worked. If she could, Selkie would scream to let out all the pain she was in, but her mouth was opened mindlessly, her tongue hanging out and letting drool and semen to drip down her chin. Her eyes were rolled upwards, but as the men thrust in again, they rolled to the very back of her head. The men proceeded to start fucking her through the holes they made, the ear canals stretched out around their cocks hugging them tightly, and her brain matter providing for a fleshy cushion for the heads of their cocks. With each time they pushed in, a fresh spasm shook her body, her huge breasts bouncing around. Her blood, flesh and brain matter splattered all around, covering her body, the men’s thighs, and the ground surrounding the rapidly dying girl. The force and speed of their thrusts quickly increased, making her head go from one side to another as they started taking turns instead of pushing in simultaneously. That caused the remaining parts of her brain to be thrown around in her skull - and each time a part of her brain ended up at the front, it was immediately squashed by a man’s cock. The contact with the rest of her body was lost, but Selkie still remained, even if her body was completely unresponsive now. She remained in the surviving part of her brain, even if her thoughts were completely scrambled up now. But even that was taken away with one of the cocks’ thrusts, stealing the girl’s life away from her moments before the men pushed their cocks in together again, releasing their semen into her brain. Whatever remained of her brain was mixed with their cum as they let go of her, with the kitsune girl’s body falling over on top of the man fucking her. He released his second load into her cunt just moments later. He pushed her corpse off himself, but another soldier quickly took his place. With the way her ass was sticking up in the air now, yet another hero approached her corpse. Pushing her long, fluffy tail out of the way, he shoved his way into her tight asshole. Her ass was pretty small, but it still was pleasant to hold on to as he pounded her tight, relatively unused anus.

 No.14976

Watching from above, Velouria sobbed quietly. She knew Selkie was going to die from the moment the group of men got to her, but this was far more degrading than what she was expecting. And one of her friends was in that group… Before she was hoping that they could escape and live in the forest near the castle, asking her friends from within the castle for help - but now it seemed impossible. Running away and preying on the people of Askr… This would make her a monster just like those of her brethren who had transformed in that terrible event that lead to this. She would feel even worse if she tried attacking the heroes who ventured into the forest from time to time. But if she didn’t want to torment them, and staying near the castle would be impossible… Then there was no way the wolf girl could escape dying. Velouria started crying again as she reached that conclusion. Why was her life so unfair? Still, she made sure that the soldiers below couldn’t spot her. If she was going to die, then she’d do it on her own terms - and not die in such a horrifying way like her friend just did. Still, it wasn’t really possible for her to kill herself now - she had no weapon with her to do it. If she threw herself off the tree, there was a chance she’d survive and just end up crippled - and then the men below would rape and finish her off just like they did with Selkie. Then, she should just stay on the tree and wait for the men below her to leave. Preparing herself for a long wait, Velouria could already feel her stomach growling a bit. Even if she was disgusted by what the men did to Selkie, she still found herself looking down to watch them as it was the only thing she could do to pass the time.

The heroes continued to fuck Selkie for quite some time. Her pussy and anus were both constantly filled by a cock each, the girl’s lower fuckholes taking so many loads that they were both overflowing with semen. The two gaping holes in her ears received perhaps even more attention, the men curious about an unusual orifice to use. With her mouth unused while the fox girl lived, her tongue hanging out invitingly, it also received its fair share of cocks that were punched down her throat. Her tits were used for some boobjobs too, and some men used her hands to jerk off, as well. One of the heroes even took her soft, bushy tail and wrapped it around his cock to masturbate with it. The group of heroes Velouria sensed earlier also returned, having recovered from their earlier rape of the taguel girl, and they also joined in on the fun, already recovered from their rape of the taguel woman, leading to even more creamy loads for Selkie’s body to take. By the time they were all completely spent, every inch of her corpse was covered in sticky cum. Once that happened, the group of heroes began to leave, with heroes going back towards the castle one by one. After the last one left, Velouria made sure to wait another couple of minutes before getting down, making sure that they were not coming back. But with how much her stomach was growling at this point, she couldn’t wait for long and soon the wolf girl jumped off the tree’s lowest branch and landed near her friend’s cum-covered corpse.

Velouria immediately approached it to take a closer look. They… they left her to rot here, completely covered in their semen. Was the girl not even deserving of a burial in the grave where the other heroes were placed? She deserved at least a bit of dignity, Velouria decided. Fortunately, Selkie’s robes were still intact nearby - so Velouria grabbed them and used them to wipe most of the semen off her friend’s body. As she did, her hands squeezed hard on Selkie’s huge boobs. Even if hers were even bigger, Velouria found herself loooking hungrily at them as way they wiggled under her touch. Velouria shook her head a bit. Selkie was the more sexual one of the two… She shouldn’t be having these kinds of thoughts, especially now that her friend was dead.

However, her stomach gurgling loudly provided her with a different explanation for her sudden fascination with her friend’s tits. Velouria, just like her father, had no qualms about eating human flesh. Most of the time, she defaulted to eating parts of corpses from foes that were defeated in battle - but when the craving for human meat hit her in Askr, she would just journey to the castle’s kitchens and ask for some. She had done that enough times that she got really acquainted with the cook there - a village girl by the name of Mozu, who had also been a part of Corrin’s pack - who seemed pretty happy to provide her with snacks. That she also asked to see her massive breasts, then to touch them, and eventually even to see her cunt… Velouria had no problem doing that as long as she received her delicacies afterwards. Velouria was aware that if this had continued, she’d eventually feel Mozu’s strong fingers brush her to an orgasm, but was impossible now. Now, with how hungry she was, Velouria would do anything for the villager’s tasty treats… But there was no way to get one. All she had with her was Selkie’s corpse… The pangs of hunger she felt as she wiped the semen off Selkie’s thighs, even if they didn’t carry too much meat… And the way her boobs jiggled again as her arm brushed against them while cleaning Selkie’s hands… All that left her with a desire to take a few huge bites off her friend’s dead body. The wolf girl tried to fight back against these feelings - she was cleaning Selkie’s corpse so that she could have some peace after death. Eating parts of her would defeat the point of doing this… Still, Velouria could do nothing to stop herself from feeling this way. As her hunger grew even stronger, so did her longing to chomp down on Selkie’s body - and eventually, she couldn’t resist it anymore.

Finally giving in to her carnivorous urges, Velouria opened her mouth, flashing a plethora of sharp teeth before biting down. Her first target was one of the breasts that spurred her urge to do this the most. Stretching her mouth wide open, she was able to fit the majority of Selkie’s left boob into it - and her teeth, well-trained on numerous bodies in the past, easily tore through her skin when she bit down. Even though her body had cooled down a bit, with parts of it going stiff, the massage she gave it while wiping the cum off it tenderized it back up again. Because of that, it was very creamy - and she happily chewed on the flesh and fat that it was made of. It was so sweet, Velouria couldn’t help but moan as she finally swallowed most of it, sending it into her famished stomach. Selkie’s second tit was also quickly devoured, and Velouria found it even tastier than the first one. She tried to hold on, to savor the taste for as long as she could, but her hunger made her sent it to her stomach fairly quickly, taking just a bit more time with it than the first one. These two treats, no matter how tasty and huge they were, were only an appetizer. Once she swallowed the last bits of the breasts, any doubts the wolf girl was having about this before were gone. No longer thinking of this as the carcass of a good friend, instead just seeing a delicious corpse for her to devour, she bit down on it in the earnest, ripping huge chunks of meat out of Selkie’s arms, stomach and legs. Stripping Selkie’s thighs of all the meat they carried, Velouria flipped the dead body over and bit onto her friends small ass instead. Even if it didn’t carry too much meat, and was spiced up with the semen dripping out of her anus, it still carried a flavor that the normal human meat didn’t have. With each bite and swallow, Velouria was becoming more and more convinced that this was the tastiest meal she had ever eaten. She always preferred raw meat to having it prepared - since she usually went for corpses on the battlefield there was little opportunity for her to have it roasted. But Selkie… the kitsune’s felsh tasted better than any other human she had consumed before. Because of how long she was forced to wait on the tree, there was almost no limit to how much food could Velouria wolf down. In a hunger-induced stupor, she didn’t stop eating until Selkie’s body turned into little more than a skeleton and a head. Her skeleton wasn’t even full, either - the wolf girl found it fun to rip off bones that carried no more meat and chew on them.

Once she finished eating, breathing heavily and patting her stomach - which now had a small bulge at the front that wasn’t there before - Velouria just stared at Selkie’s corpse. Her friend just opened a whole new world to her - that of eating animal shapeshifters instead of just humans. However, she had just decided to kill herself - so there was little she could gain from this knowledge. Still, the wolfskin wanted to share this with someone… Her red eyes widened as she thought of a way to do this. What if she offered her body to be eaten? Velouria looked down at Selkie’s eaten up form… Her friend was devoured like this, but with the killing of shapeshifters that had been going on she’d have troubles finding someone else to eat her like this. Instead, she could just go to the castle’s kitchen and find Mozu. Only now Velouria realized that the girl feeling her up before might not have been just her trying to be sexual with her. Instead, the villager could have been trying to grade the quality of her meat… As the hooded girl thought of this, a shiver of excitement shook her body. After having eaten the flesh of countless humans, she would now become meat herself… And Velouria found the thought surprisingly erotic. She had never thought of this before, but now that she was considering it, her pussy started getting damp - further convincing her that this was how she should end her life
“Thank you, Selkie.” Velouria bowed her head at her friend’s corpse, then took off.


Sneaking back into the castle took her some time, but avoiding the heroes proved fun enough that she didn’t get too impatient. Walking into the kitchen she used to go to, Velouria quickly confirmed that the cook there was still Mozu - the brown-haired woman busy with whatever meal she was preparing.
“Hello, Mozu.” She greeted the short woman, making her jump up and snap out of her focus, spilling some of whatever she was brewing.
“Velouria? How are you…” Mozu had already gotten used to the wolf girl’s sudden appearances in her workplace, but with Kiran’s new orders the girl should be dead. Looking around, she grasped one of her cleavers from a nearby table, trying to keep it between herself and the hooded wolf for whatever little protection doing that would give her. “If you lived through the summoner’s purge… Why did you come back here?” She asked, knowing well enough that the wolf girl would quickly stop her if she tried to scream for help. If only she had a real weapon with her, she could use it to fight back. Fortunately for the flatchested cook, Velouria wasn’t there to hurt her.
“I almost ran away. I don’t want to hurt innocent people to survive outside of the castle, so I came back.” Velouria explained a bit, but Mozu furrowed her brow.
“But you’ll just get killed here!” She called out, and Velouria nodded in return.
“I know. That’s why I’m here. Before coming here, I…” For some reason, Velouria’s face grew red as she she spoke, and she laid her ears against the sides of her head, trying to cover herself up. Was admitting to eating Selkie’s corpse this embarrassing? “I ate another shapeshifter. Her meat… It tasted so good! Better than any other meal I had in my life! So I figured I should tell you that a shapeshifter’s meat tastes better than what you typically make. And…” Her pussy began to drip again. “Since I’m going to die either way, you can just cut me up and make me into meat for people to enjoy.” The excitement in her lower parts felt so good, Velouria almost moaned just because of it - and she rubbed her thighs together, with them brushing against her entrance, while she waited for Mozu’s answer. Although the cook wasn’t expecting this from Velouria, she had thought of doing this to her before. From all the feeling up she had done to make Velouria pay for her treats, Mozu easily confirmed that the girl’s meat was first-rate. She was secretly hoping that the wolf girl would one day get killed by someone, with her being able to snatch her body to use it as meat… But now Velouria came to her on her own, asking her to do just that. It was like a dream come true!
“Sure, I will do this. First, we need you out of those cute clothes.” Trying not to show, how happy she was, Mozu calmly delivered her order. Velouria hesitated for a moment - even if she had shown Mozu her feminine parts before, she had not stripped completely for the woman yet. Still, it made sense - her clothes would only get in the way, just like they did whenever she was feasting on a corpse.

With that in mind, Velouria began to undress. Undoing the strap of her coat, she took her hood off along with the rest of the red coat. With it gone, her long wolf ears were clearly visible instead of being mostly obscured. Then, her hands moved for the belts on her belly. Unlocking them, she was able to quickly remove her brown vest. It only covered her torso, leaving her chest covered only by her white shirt. Without it in the way, Velouria was able to unbutton it easily. Pulling it open, she let her big breasts breathe as they bounced out - a bra would get in the way of her transforming, so she didn’t wear one. Getting the shirt off, Velouria flicked her tail down so that it didn’t interfere. Then, she quickly undid her real belt - one keeping her tight, black pants in place. With how meaty her thighs were, her pants clung to them, barely moving down her legs. Lifting one of her legs, she quickly ripped her high boot off, then repeated that for the other leg. Her huge, bare feet dropped onto the cold kitchen floor, sending a shiver up her body. Without these, she could proceed with taking her pants off - not without some trouble, as they hugged her legs tightly. Even if they brought out the shape of her legs nicely, it was still a hassle to take them off. She tried her best, but then she realized she would no longer need them - and just ripped them at the sides to make it easier for her. Now, she could take them off without much trouble - her bare cunt quickly revealed to Mozu who couldn’t help but lick her lips as she saw it. While Velouria undressed, she quickly prepared some sauce to boil for later use - turning back just in time to catch the end of Velouria undressing.

The villager could easily tell how aroused Velouria was. Even if her interest in the girl was mainly to make a great meal out of her, with how eager she looked Mozu just couldn’t give up on that. Approaching her, the short woman quickly reached for Velouria’s boobs - which were just on the level of her face. Feeling them up for a moment, she confirmed that they were as tender as when she last checked - and then proceeded to massage them for a moment, her thumbs rubbing against her nipples. She continued to do so until Velouria let out a half-howl, half-moan, then let go of them for a moment. Pushing her head forward, she began to lick on one of her breasts, using her other hand to keep tickling her other nipple. With the hand she freed this way, she trailed a path down to Velouria’s cunt. Before entering it, Mozu took the time to rub her succulent thighs, which were now soaked with Velouria’s pussy juice. Her meat really seemed to be of the highest quality - high enough that Mozu considered sending it to the summoner once it was ready. After rubbing her hand up and down the wolfskin’s thighs a few more times, Mozu slid her fingers into her pussy - causing another moan to reach her from above. Sucking on her nipple with more force, Mozu began to finger her in the earnest. By the time Velouria reached her climax, her loud moans were bouncing off the walls of the kitchen they were in. Mozu’s hand was covered in her honey, and to a bit of her surprise Velouria’s breasts squirted some milk out onto her face as well. However, the lactation was over as soon as it started - not that Mozu didn’t enjoy the sweet taste as it filled her mouth.

Mozu stood by while Velouria’s orgasm played out. She quickly moved to wash her hands, and to prepare the tools she needed. She picked a sharp knife, readied a bucket for the blood and checked if the restraints were working. Confirming that they were, she lowered them to a level where she could easily lock Velouria into them. Then, she checked up on the sauce set to boil earlier - it seemed to be almost ready. Once she did that, the wolf girl’s orgasm had finished, and she walked over to Mozu. “Get onto the table - and lay on your belly.” Mozu ordered once she saw that the girl was nearby. Velouria did just that, completely obedient. Mozu took the time to tie the straps around Velouria’s ankles. Then, she moved the bar they were fastened to up - causing Velouria’s legs to lift. The wolf girl crawled backwards, her body slowly lifted from the table as her legs were lifted higher and higher. Eventually, she got off the table completely - hanging upside down just by her ankles. She could feel the blood slowly starting to flow down to her head. Her brown eyes looked into the bucket below - it still had some dry blood of an earlier kill inside it, making her aware that this was about to happen. In a few hours, her body would be roasted and hopefully consumed, as well - she shivered in excitement at the thought of that. With the way she was hanging, her arousal began to trickle down her stomach instead - enough so that she could see it if she looked upwards. Velouria, however, was not looking there. Her eyes were glued to the small woman standing in front of her. More specifically, at the sharp knife Mozu was holding.

Using one hand to make Velouria turn her head forward and stretch her neck out, Mozu took a look into her brown eyes. They were full of excited anticipation. Without dragging it out any longer, Mozu used the knife to open a massive cut across Velouria’s throat. Her blood began to flow freely, fountaining all over Mozu’s hands. However, most of it went straight into the bucket. Although Velouria didn’t enjoy the pain at all, and her heart was beating uncomfortably fast, pumping the blood out through the cut, the knowledge that she was no more than just meat at this point caused her cunt to ooze with even more of her arousal than before. Mozu just watched her bleed out for a moment. Weakness and numbness spread through Velouria’s body, her tail hanging limply behind her back, her arms and ears dropping at the sides of her head. However, Mozu could see she was still alive. Assuming the girl was into the pain she was getting from this, Mozu decided not to wait until she had bled out - and so she lifted the knife up to the girl’s stomach. Stabbing it into her soft stomach, she then dragged it down as Velouria’s body started spasming because of the new pain. Her body was screaming out in pain, but with her throat cut Velouria couldn’t give that pain a voice. Pulling the knife out, Mozu stretched the cut open and started to systematically remove her organs one by one - all while Velouria lived out her final moments in excruciating pain. Tears began to pour from her eyes and down her forehead in the few painful instants it took her to lose enough blood to pass on. Mozu missed that moment, too engrossed in preparing Velouria the best she could. Once her belly was emptied, Mozu quickly sawed it back together. Seeing no life in Velouria’s eyes, she brought the knife back to her neck again - this time cutting it off in full. Holding onto it, the village girl placed it on one of the tables while feeling up her fluffy ears - and decided that she wanted to keep it. It would serve her both as a normal toy, and as masturbatory help as well.

With that decided, Mozu turned back towards Velouria’s headless body. In one quick slide, she removed her tail, deciding to have it be a gift to Oboro - she always loved new things she could make into new clothes. In fact, the tailor’s insistence to make a new outfit for her led to them getting close enough that they became lovers. Once the fluffy, white tail rested in her hands, she lowered the body a bit, and easily moved it back onto the table - showing strength that one would not expect from her height. Quickly, she sawed the opening in her stomach back together, deciding not to stuff it. If Velouria’s words were true, it didn’t need any seasoning at all. Still, with how abundant the woman’s thighs were, Mozu decided it would be more efficient to roast her in pieces. Grabbing a big cleaver, she chopped both of Velouria’s legs off near her torso, and did the same for her arms. Then, another idea struck her. If she was going to send this to the summoner, including a gift for his lady wouldn’t hurt. Another two quick chops of the cleaver, and Velouria’s huge, wolf-like feet were cut off neatly. With their size, they would not roast properly anyways. Then, she moved for the cauldron of sauce she had prepared - and quickly basted all of Velouria’s body - enjoying the way her breasts felt under her fingers as she rubbed the liquid into it, and feeling up her cunt too. Once Mozu was finished with that, the body was ready for roasting. Carrying the four limbs and the torso separately, she pushed them into different parts of the massive oven she had. Once that was done, Mozu had some free time - so she just pleasured herself using Velouria’s head while pouring more sauce onto the roasting pieces of meat from time to time.

When the meat finished roasting, a pleasant smell filling the kitchen, Mozu took out the four limbs and the torso, and arranged them on a platter. Then, she grabbed a fresh knife and fork - and carefully cut herself a small slice of Velouria’s thigh. Quickly, she raised it to her mouth, and pushed it in. Gods! Velouria wasn’t lying... It tasted incredible! Mozu could barely stop herself from taking a bigger slice for herself. Alas, she was only the cook - such an amazing meal should go straight to the summoner. Placing Velouria’s feet on the platter too, she covered it with a hood, then hurried off. She carried the magnificent meal straight to Kiran’s quarters.
When she entered, both lovers were in the middle of playing with a corpse. The ears she could see on the sides of her head told her it was another animal shapeshifter. Kiran was pounding the woman’s ass, his back turned towards the door, while Hinoka was using a cutoff foot to rub her cunt, her other hand working on fingering herself. The redhaired woman saw her enter, and watched her carefully in case she had any ulterior motives.
“Lord Kiran. I’ve brought you a gift - the finest meal I’ve made yet.” Mozu announced, while showing the platter she had.
“Plaaace it over there.” Hinoka lifted one of her hands, pointing towards one of the tables while letting out a sharp moan. Mozu did as she was told, and Hinoka followed with another order.
“Lift the cover.” Hinoka commanded once Mozu set it down. The short woman did just that, and she could see hunger appearing in Hinoka’s eyes as she looked over the steaming pieces of meat that were laid out there. Her hunger turned to excitement as she saw the pair of feet there. Understanding that it was a gift for her, it was enough for her to come to a climax. By the time it finished, Mozu had already left - and Hinoka got up, eager to check out both her new toys and the meal itself. If it tasted as good as it smelled, it would be a divine experience.

Mozu headed back for her kitchen, as there was still a bunch of things she needed to do. The village girl preferred to stay in her robes instead of dressing up, except if it was her beloved’s clothes that were hand-made just for her, so she should do away with Velouria’s clothes. Then, she should take the head and the tail to some taxidermist - perhaps she should have the tail turned into a scarf? Oboro would definitely like that… But she might also want to make it into one herself. As the cook walked, Mozu couldn’t believe how lucky this day was for her. She got to work on an amazing piece of meat, got to taste it and eventually delivered it to the summoner - that was sure to keep her on his good side. Besides that, she was able to get herself a new toy in the form of the wolf girl’s head, and a gift out of her tail. That was a lot for just a single body. “Thanks a bunch, Velouria!” Mozu thought to herself as she reached the kitchen and lifted the head of her dead friend off the table she left it on. Even if Velouria was dead, Mozu could swear that her lips twitched at her when she said that - lips that were frozen in a smile. A smile that left Mozu convinced that Velouria was just as happy about this outcome as she herself was.

 No.15120

>>14975
Hope you haven't given up on this story. Panne's hanging was quite interesting even if I prefer victims to be unbound.

 No.15121

>>15120 I haven't given up, just taking a break of sorts. Been working on >>15031 in the meantime. It might take me some time to finish the next chapter of this story though. It's going to be bigger than usual, with 7 snuffs in it - and I have only just started writing it.
As for Panne, most of the time the hanged girls in my stories are not bound, so doing that was a fun change of pace for me :)

 No.15307

This one's accompanied by a commission I got from M0zg that can be seen here https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=71846047

Intermission 6: Micaiah Visits a Hot Spring
tags: F/F, M/F, F-solo, non-con, strangling, necro, feet stuff

Kiran’s eyes glistened with satisfaction as the cloud of smoke and dust created by the Breidablik dispersed, showing him that the girl he had just summoned was the Silver-Haired Maiden of Daein, Micaiah. He remembered the last time the girl had showed up in Askr, she ended up being quite the willing whore. His cock stirred in his pants as he recalled just how tight the girl’s ass was. She was truly a pleasure to fuck back then. However, he also remembered the girl’s summoning had not exactly been a typical one. Was it just a fluke, or would this Micaiah also feel that good to fuck? Kiran was really eager to test it out now. However, he also had other responsibilities for the day. His forces still needed to be strengthened, and he also knew Hinoka wouldn’t be too happy about him fucking that particular girl. Still, he wanted to shove his dick up the light mage’s perky ass as soon as he could. He’d have to sent Hinoka off on some mission that would keep her busy long enough that the Hoshidian princess wouldn’t come back and interrupt them.

As Kiran decided on that, the fog surrounding Micaiah disappeared fully, and the girl’s golden eyes snapped open.
“I'm Micaiah. The townspeople call me the Silver-Haired Maiden. I'm pleased to meet you!” The girl spoke out as she saw him, her warm voice also contributing to the summoner’s boner. She looked at him curiously, but her smile dropped as her fortune-telling powers began to kick in. Just taking one look at Kiran provided her with visions of him viciously raping and killing countless girls - some of them she even recognized as the members of the Daein Liberation Army. H-how… how was a man like this still able to do as he pleased?
While Micaiah tried to wrap her head around the reality she found herself in, Kiran replied to her:
“Oh, I know. You are now in the world of Askr - of which I’m the ruler. And coincidentally, the magic that brought you here also forces you to obey my commands… Though I feel both of us will find it more pleasant if you do that willingly.” And there was her answer - the people just couldn’t stand up against him, even if they wanted to. Because of her world’s Blood Contracts, the Priestess of Dawn was already used to carrying out orders that she had no will to.
“I’m quite busy right now, so you should get going. However, later tonight, I’d like for you to join me at my private hot spring. It’s not an order, but I think we’ll both enjoy it. Heroes who listen to my orders can find their lives here to be quite… pleasing. Before that, you can learn more about how things work here from other heroes.”
Although Micaiah had no desire to do that, she still nodded to show that she understood him and then left. Meanwhile, Kiran proceeded to go ahead with his summoning session.


Going through the castle, Micaiah took her time examining the heroes she passed. However, despite living in a world with such a cruel ruler, they all seemed pretty happy. And to her surprise, as she continued to go along, she saw that it wasn’t just the summoner taking pleasure in killing other. The heroes, who she had expected to be disgusted with Kiran’s cruelty, were just as happy to kill one another as their summoner had been. With that also went increased sexuality - Micaiah wasn’t expecting to see heroes just having sex in the middle of some of the castle’s rooms with no concern that everyone could see them. That gave her a better idea of what was going to happen if she accepted Kiran’s offer and arrived at the location he mentioned. However… If everyone was so accepting of this… Maybe it was her who was in the wrong to be disgusted with him? After that thought first appeared in her mind, flickers of arousal began to rise in savior of Daein’s loins as she continued to wander across the castle, seeing a number of girls die all in different ways. To take her mind of it, she wandered onto the training grounds - and listening to the heroes there while practicing her magic, the priestess began to learn what the heroes’ duties were in this world.

Her training allowed her to get rid of her budding arousal. However, Micaiah found herself getting pretty sweaty after she did it. That made her feels a bit uncomfortable - especially as the gathered sweat began to soak through her red top. It cause it to clung tighter to her huge breasts - making their shape and size completely clear. Because of that, the girl began to desire a bath - and her long, shapely legs took her towards the castle’s hot springs. She had heard from others that it had a part open to all heroes, so she figured she’d just bathe there.
However, as Micaiah arrived at the hot springs, that scenario suddenly seemed a lot less appealing to her. The hot springs were filled to the brim with heroes, and there was almost no spot for her to squeeze into. However, there was still the other option… On the side, there was a door leading to the summoner’s private hot spring. Now, she was no longer disgusted by the visions she had seen of Kiran. Instead, she was just curious - how did he get all these heroes to follow him without them showing any distaste? And so, she took a number of fateful steps towards the door - and then crossed it.

As the door closed behind her, a vision appeared before eyes. A vision of her… dead! Hanged to her death with her own scarf! Seeing herself like this caused Micaiah’s insides to twist. She was completely naked. Her bloodshot eyes were rolled up, her tongue was sticking out of her mouth, and her hands hung limply at her sides. If she stayed there, this was what fate had in store for her. And yet… Micaiah found herself stepping further into the private hot spring. She took her boots off as she ventured further in, placing them at the side of the room near the entrance. Even if her visions had never failed her before, she wanted this one to be fake… So she ignored it. Near the entrance, she found a note - along with a glass of some liquid near it. Picking up the note, Micaiah let her eyes take it in.

“I knew you wouldn’t be able to stop yourself from coming. You probably understand, how this world works now. Right now, I’m still pretty busy making sure one of the Azuras can give a performance that will last forever. I will come to the spring once I’m done with her, and then we can both enjoy each other together. Don’t worry, I won’t kill you tonight - it would be a waste to do it right away. For now, you can just enjoy yourself while taking a look at my private gallery. The drink is a gift from me, too. Kiran.”

Reading that, Micaiah was reassured a bit. Although she didn’t like the way the summoner was talking about killing her, the light mage decided she could trust his word on that. After all, how could he enjoy killing more than one person a day? Wouldn’t the first kill leave his lust for death satisfied for the day? Justifying it to herself like that, Micaiah had convinced herself that the vision she had seen before was wrong. After all, if it wasn’t the summoner who’d kill her, then who could it be? Even if the priestess found the deaths she had witnessed during the day at least a bit arousing, Micaiah had no desire to be the snuffee for someone’s else’s pleasure. Even if she wasn’t ready to admit it, deep down Micaiah wanted to be involved in a death like that - but as the one doing the killing. Well, if she was in no real danger here, they she could have her fun here without feeling bad about it. Setting Kiran’s note back down, Micaiah reached for the drink Kiran’s letter said that was a gift for her. She carefully lifted it to her face, her nose drawing in its smell. It was quite pleasant, actually - but the girl had no idea, what it could have been made of. Feeling adventurous, she put it directly against her small lips - and then drew a deep sip from it. It tasted great! It was pretty sweet, but also carried a nice aftertaste that stung her in her tongue a bit. A shiver went down Micaiah’s spine as she swallowed it, her body taking it in. However, instead of taking another gulp, she carried it with her, and then set it down on a small table she saw in front of her. If she was going to wait here until Kiran came, it would not be wise to drink all of it so quickly. Now, what was that about Kiran’s private gallery?

Micaiah’s attention finally turned to the rest of the room. In the middle, there was a pretty huge hot spring. On the side she was, there were a few deck chairs. However, on both sides of the springs - and basically all over the room, even on the walls - there were various ornaments. Most of them showed nude or almost nude girls, and they were all in various stages of being killed. Fascinated, she approached the nearest one, of a purple-haired woman with gigantic tits - ones that dwarfed those of any other woman. The girl, who’s name unbeknownst to Micaiah was Camilla, was a princess of Nohr. Between the woman’s incredibly curvy body and Hinoka’s distaste for all things from Nohr, Kiran’s lover was delighted to kill her. A massive hole in between the girl’s boobs had been opened up by the redhead’s spear, one that showed her neatly impaled heart. However, just killing her wasn’t enough. Hinoka handed the corpse over to the castle’s taxidermists, and they turned her into a trophy that would forever stay fresh. Now, the woman had her very meaty legs spread to the sides as she squatted down, allowing for easy access to the girl’s pussy - with the fingers of one of her hands spreading her labia in a inviting way. More than that, the hole in her chest had also been made into an onahole, with the fingers of her other hand pulling one of her boobs to the side and making it seem like she was fondling it while also making room for the person who was going to use that fuckhole - Camilla’s preserved heart receiving Kiran’s semen a number of times already.

Initially, Micaiah thought of these as just very realistic sculptures. However, as she touched Camilla’s dead body and felt genuine skin beneath her fingers as her hand squeezed the woman’s boob, her understanding of that changed. If this was a living woman… It only made sense that all the other girls in here had also been alive once. She curiously stabbed one finger into the hole between her boobs, and saw real blood on it once she pulled it out. The realization that the girls here have all been killed before excited her - and the white-haired girl ran across the room, checking out all some of the other varied pieces of Kiran’s gallery. A number of headless corpses served as water fountains, while others were just standing in places and presenting their bodies. On the walls behind them, there were heads that most likely belonged to these girls, with what was definitely Kiran’s semen flowing from their open, slack lips. A number of girls had been impaled as well, long poles entering through the pussies of some, and the asses of others, but most of the time exiting from between the dead women’ lips anyways. Besides that, Micaiah had also noticed a flat-chested, blue haired girl clutching her cut throat with both of her hands - ineffectively trying to keep the blood from flowing out of it. But that wasn’t all - besides these, there were other women, women that Micaiah had a harder time putting a name on what had been done to them. A number of them were just set up in some really compromising positions, but Micaiah saw nothing that showed how they girls had been killed - unaware of the holes in the backs of their heads that allowed Kiran to thrust directly into their brains.

As Micaiah went around the room, taking looks at each and every hot corpse that was immortalized there, her arousal skyrocketed - but she hadn’t noticed it yet. She knew that some of them were real girls, but others were ice sculptures. These had to be fake, right? One such sculpture caught her attention. It was a statue of a young girl, with long, messy blonde hair and a headband that failed to keep them in check in any way. The girl was naked, and she had a cord tied around her neck. That’s what made Micaiah interested in her in the first place - after all, she saw herself dying in a similar way. However, the girl seemed extremely happy about her predicament - her face was carrying the expression of extreme sexual pleasure, with no regrets showing at all. Although her eyes were blank, the smile in her open mouth and the tongue hanging free from it made it clear just how aroused the girl must have been. And to go along with that, she also had her hands on her tits - making it obvious that she had been playing with them. The girl’s nipples were squirting water directly into the pool - making it seem like she was a fixture of the hot spring. Still, Micaiah couldn’t stop herself from reaching one of her hands towards the girl’s frozen pussy. As she touched it, a sound filled her ears - the sound of some very loud moans:
“Please, o summoner of legend! I’m… I’m coming! Make me the subject to your otherworldly magic nooooow!” Micaiah withdrew her hand, and the voice immediately went quiet. W-What was that? Had this girl been alive too, and then turned into ice? With those being the words she said in her final moments? It seemed so unreal, and yet Micaiah knew it was possible. She shivered as she remembered the mass petrification that took place in her world… She really despised that kind of magic. And yet, the girl there seemed so happy to be subjected to it. She reached her hand out towards her again, and the same sounds played out - making it clear that it was some enchantment on that sculpture. The girl’s moans were so hot! Hot enough that while the mage inserted one finger into the frozen pussy, she also moved one towards her own pussy too. Only with a great dose of willpower was she able to stop herself from doing that, backing off before she managed to swipe her finger across her lower lips. Although Micaiah couldn’t know that, she was right about the girl - Ophelia had willingly offered herself up to Kiran, and the summoner turned her into a piece of ice with the magic of Nifl he had received from Fjorm.

Even if she had backed out, seeing Ophelia’s frozen corpse was the catalyst for it that made Micaiah aware, just how wet she was now. She didn’t know about it, but the drink Kiran had provided her with was in reality a very powerful aphrodisiac. Kiran wanted to make sure that once he came to see the Daein girl, she’d be all nice and wet and ready for him - also hoping it would be a start for conditioning her to become just as a willing slut as the first Micaiah that came to Askr was. With each step she took, the heat between Micaiah’s legs seemed to grow. Because of that, she turned back towards the line of deck chairs and made her way back towards it. On the way, her arousal started to get the best out of her, her cunt juice starting to drip through her tights. The aphrodisiac also made her body a lot more sensitive. If earlier she was annoyed as her sweat-soaked top clung to her tits, squeezing them hard and squashing her nipples, now it became almost unbearable. Because of that, when she had reached the lounger closest to her, the upper half of her body had been freed from her red dress, saving her round boobs from the merciless squeezing her clothes had subjected them to. To remove the dress, her belt also had to come free - and with it, the satchel that was fixed to it. Knowing fully well what she was going to do once she got to the lounger, Micaiah decided to uncover her hands too. Even if her long, black fingerless gloves kept her fingers free, the woman wearing them expected to use more than just fingers - and for that, the rest of her hands had to be bare as well. She figured that the summoner didn’t know of the significance of the Brand on her arm anyways, so she could very well show it to him.

When she arrived at her destination, the golden-eyed girl was holding the dress, the belt, and the gloves all in her hands. Letting it all slip onto a table near the lounger, Micaiah threw herself at the deck chair. The backrest was at such a pleasant angle that Micaiah could half-sit, half-lie on it, letting her get completely comfortable as the Maiden of Miracles prepared to masturbate. Her tights would be too much of a hassle to get off, so Micaiah just stayed in just them, keeping her blue scarf around her neck as well for the same reason. Then, she forced her hand through the hem at the top of her wide hips and under her tights. Next, she had it crawl down her abdomen until it reached her pussy.

Just having her fingers brush against her already swollen labia was enough to send a surge of pleasure through the light mage’s body. She shivered in pleasure, her knees shaking as she continued to massage her lower lips. Her arousal was squirting freely from her opening, covering her hand in her honey and having more and more of it seep through her tights. While she did that, her lips parted, and the commander of Daein’s armies started to moan in a way more befitting of one of the whores that followed her soldiers. But here she was no longer a commander, and if Kiran’s words were anything to go by, he intended for her to end up as one such whore. As such, she did not feel ashamed to give a voice to her pleasure, her usually melodious voice now letting out loud cries of her pleasure. And these only grew even louder as she finally slid three fingers into her cunt, the other two remaining outside and still brushing against her cunt lips. At that point she was basically screaming, her voice going off high up through the non-existent roof. As her other hand still laid idle, Micaiah directed it towards her breasts. She massaged her left one for a moment, before squeezing it with her hand. Her index finger and thumb were on two sides of her nipple, and so she moved them together, squashing her nipple between the two of them. Then, she proceeded to move her fingers up and down it, causing the sensitive pink numb to become fully erect. Touching herself like that, and with the aphrodisiac coursing through her body, each second of doing this caused the girl pleasure that she would have thought was impossible to achieve before. Her cheeks lit up with a powerful blush, and as she allowed herself to be consumed by her pleasure, her tongue slipped free from her mouth. In the end, the girl came - with an orgasm so powerful that her eyes rolled back up, tears being squeezed out of them because of how good she felt.

A flood of juices left her cunt, her tights ending up completely see-through as their were quenched with it. Her hand ended up taking some of them too, but the majority of them squirted directly through the tights - and onto the deck chair she was on. Wet spots appeared on it in front of her crotch, showing that her pussy sent some of its release towards them. The spot where her perky ass rested took the rest of it, completely drenched with her cunt juice too. The climax was so powerful that Micaiah was almost taken out, making her unable to do anything but lie on the lounger and revel in her pleasure. Twitches of excitement went through her body from time to time, but otherwise the girl remained motionless - all her muscles loose because of her climax.

For a while Micaiah remained like that, her body recovering from what the branded girl knew was the best orgasm of her life. Eventually, strength began to return to her body. And as the pleasure subsided, other feelings surfaced again. That let Micaiah realize just how thirsty she was. Letting go of her boob, she reached for the drink that was waiting for her on the table. All she needed was a single slurp of it, and the sexual flutter returned to her coil in full strength. Micaiah wondered, how was that possible - but as her other hand was still buried inside her cunt, having her inner walls clench on her fingers quickly chased these thoughts away. It seemed that she wouldn’t go for a swim now, after all… Instead, Micaiah began masturbating again. At first, she proceeded to do it the same way she did it the first time, but her left nipple felt pretty sore. Her fingers were still squeezing it through her orgasm, and it didn’t feel that good anymore when she tried to do it now. She could go for her other boob with it… But the pleasure coming from her cunt gave her another idea. She’d just focus on it in full this time. To make that work, Micaiah moved her left hand down her body, grabbing the hem of her tights. One hand could fit under them, but with how tight they are, it would be almost impossible to stick two under them. Lifting her ass up from the seat for a moment to get them past it, she then settled it back down - her buttcheeks resting on the sticky, wet spots that were showered with her honey earlier. She moved the tights down her legs just a bit further down her thighs, enough to uncover her pussy and allow for easy access to it with both of her hands. Then, the girl started to touch herself again - one hand sliding back into her vagina while the other stayed outside. That one was pressing on the hand that went in, allowing it to push further in - while its fingers began to work hard on the outside, rubbing the skin around her entrance harder than before. Just as before she grasped a nipple between two of her fingers, this time she did the same for her clit - and just like before, fiddling with it provided her with unbelievable pleasure.

In fact, it made the light mage feel so incredibly good that black spots started to form in her vision as her mind began failing to grasp all the sensory input it received. To help herself with that, and also to be able to focus on her pleasure even more, the Daein girl closed her eyes - the blackness in front of her eyes making her sexual high even stronger. Micaiah continued to touch herself forcefully, but this time didn’t bother with moaning - just focusing herself fully on the pleasure she was in as she began bucking her hips against her hands. Her mind began filtering out anything else that got to her, so Micaiah couldn’t hear as someone else entered the hot spring and after some time began walking towards her. She only became aware of the other person’s presence once she felt a pair of gloved hands fall onto her shoulders, giving them a few nice rubs and letting her muscles there relax. Assuming it was the summoner, Micaiah voiced how good it made her feel:

“Mmmm… Kiraaan!… This feels… Amazing…” In response to her words, the hands slid across her collarbones, and started to knead her neck. Micaiah didn’t realize just how tense her neck had become while she laid there, and the massage her unknown helper was giving her let it loosen up - and the relief washing over her as it did mixed in perfectly well with the waves of pleasure going through her body. Micaiah failed to notice, but the person standing behind her also began to shift her scarf around - making it form a tighter loop around her neck, but one just wide enough that it didn’t start touching it yet. With the help of the other person, Micaiah quickly reached her second climax. “Kiran!!! I’m coming!!!” The branded girl screamed out while her coil snapped and she began to squirt all over her hands and the lounger again. Shivering in the deck chair, she continued to ride out another powerful orgasm - while the mysterious person’s gloved hands continued to massage her neck. For a while, she continued to let them do their thing. However, as her climax slowed down, the silver-haired maiden began to feel the touch on her neck even more - and some worry began to surface in her mind. Weren’t these hands a bit too soft for Kiran? And too small to be a man’s hands, anyway? That confused her enough for her to finally open her eyes, and her expression instantly turned into that of shock as she saw a red-haired woman standing over her. From what Micaiah could see, the other woman was almost nude - just wearing her gloves and having a scarf drop down between her boobs - which Micaiah couldn’t help but compare to hers, taking some satisfaction in hers being bigger. But… Who was she? And why was she here? Where was the summoner?

Before Micaiah had the chance to ask any of these questions, the other woman had noticed the golden eyes that were looking up at her. As if in return to that, the redhead let go of her neck - and grabbed onto Micaiah’s blue scarf instead. “Who-ghhh” Micaiah opened her mouth to ask, but the other woman pulled on the scarf, quickly tightening it - and cutting Micaiah off mid-word. With the pleasant massage the woman had given her neck before, her muscles there were all loosened up. Because of that, her neck offered no resistance to the cloth she had worn around it for so long. That in turn meant there was nothing stopping the scarf from completely crushing her neck. Her body was still weak after her two climaxes, so in those precious first moments she offered almost no resistance - letting the scarf crush her throat and shut her windpipe fully. With her airflow cut off, Micaiah suddenly became much more afraid of what was going to happen. Her vision did show her her corpse, strangled to her death… Remembering it, Micaiah knew that her struggles would end up completely meaningless. Despite that, she still tried her hardest to fight against her would-be-killer. Both of her hands went towards her neck, grabbing onto the scarf that was wrapped around it. Her fingers tried to dig in between her skin and the cloth, and even were a bit successful in that, letting her pull harder on her keepsake that would now be the end of her. However, the position they were in left her assailant with a tremendous advantage - and even if the roles were reversed, Micaiah’s rather frail physical form would mean her losing.

But her pulling on the scarf wasn’t the only way her body was trying to resist. The white-haired girl’s back arched up, her fit digging into the lounger as she tried to use them to reduce the pulling on her neck. However, doing that quickly led to her using up all the air she had in her lungs. Without it, her struggles only grew more desperate - the burning sensation in her lungs a good enough motivator to bring out new strength within her. However, the grip on the scarf was unshakable - and it seemed no matter what Micaiah did, it would not be enough. After a few more moments, the branded girl lost control of her body - which began to thrash on the deck chair. Her legs stretched out forwards, and her hips continued to sway from side to side. She had some faint hope that maybe the strong spasms shaking her around the lounger would be enough to pull the scarf out of her killer’s hands, but that wasn’t the case. All that achieved was sending her boobies into a series of wild jiggles - which only put more strain on her lungs, making them hurt even more - and giving her murderer a better look at her soaked cunt. Miacaih’s body continued to squirm, her legs kicking out from time to time while the pain in her neck and chest continued to grow.

Inside her head, Micaiah was terrified. She did not want to die! Not before she got to experience what this world had to offer! However, she now knew that dying here was her fate. But that didn’t make it any less painful. She should have trusted her vision… And now the fortune teller was paying the price for it. As her asphyxiation became worse, the agony that was contained in just her lungs began to spread through her body. Her head began to hurt, and the white-haired girl could feel the blood pounding within it. If she could, she would have screamed now - but instead, all Micaiah could do was let out a choked-out whizz. Hearing that caused a sadistic smile to appear on the face of the woman strangling her. It was obvious that the woman was taking pleasure in doing this to her. Micaiah stared right at her face with her golden eyes, eyes which whites were now bloodshot - but her killer’s orange eyes were merciless. As Micaiah’s eyes started to bulge in their sockets, tears began to flow from their corners, trickling down the sides of her head. The blush that showed up on her cheeks earlier now spread to the rest of her face, except it was a darker shade of red this time. Her tongue escaped from between her open lips again - with a line of drool travelling down her chin.

The rest of her body was also signalling that her life was about to end - her convulsions on the bed reached their apex, then suddenly stopped. She dragged her feet one more time across the deck chair’s pillow, then they stopped too. As her lower body went still, a small streak of yellow left her slit - her bladder ended up releasing the drink she had taken in before. Her chest heaved a few more times, making her tits swing around one more time - then Micaiah went completely still. With her mind dying, her vision began to wane. Still, the silver-haired maiden continued to stare at the face of the woman who was strangling her, even as it became completely distorted. That allowed her to see a smirk of satisfaction show up on it right before her vision went completely black.



Micaiah had no way of knowing this, but the woman who had killed her was called Hinoka. She was a princess of the kingdom of Hoshido - though titles like that barely mattered in this world. However, her status in Askr was even higher than in her own world - she was Kiran’s current lover, granting her a level of autonomy no other heroes could have. Among what she thought her privileges were was being able to kill any hero she desired - and Micaiah was someone Hinoka was always willing to kill.

Having arrived at her lover’s private spring, Hinoka had not noticed the light mage immediately. Kiran dropped a mission on her suddenly, but she managed to deal with it far more quickly than anyone could have expected her do it. With how worn out the day had left her, she wanted nothing more than to just refresh herself. To start it off, she removed her red combat boots - letting her feet finally rest after a day of battles. She happily waggled her toes as she dug her hands under her skirt, taking her garters off so she could remove her socks too. She took pleasure in placing the perfect arches of her feet on the ground, letting her soles rest against the cold floor and enjoying the thrill it sent up her spine. Even if her focus was usually on others’ feet, taking care of hers also was entertaining. Once she got rid of her socks, her hands ended up on the her powerful, full-figured thighs. The Hoshidian wanted to take a dip in the hot springs as quickly as possible, so she just worked on her dress since her hands were closer to it. It was already partially lifted when she accessed her garters, too - so getting it off didn’t take her too much time.

While Hinoka was removing most of her clothes, she continued to walk forwards. As her only her accessories remained, she was now able to take a look at the hot spring. And to her surprise, Hinoka saw the unmistakable silver mane sticking out from behind one of the loungers. Oooh, this was perfect! It has been so long since she got the chance to kill a Micaiah - in fact, her killing the last one was what lead to her and Kiran getting together! Hinoka chose to ignore that she also ended up almost dying because of that - Kiran didn’t have any issues with her killing anyone else since then, after all. She began to approach it while trying to stay silent, the bath in the spring suddenly pushed back to the corner of her mind. Going ahead, she noticed the Daein girl’s blue scarf going over the back of her chair - giving her just the perfect idea on how to take care of her. If the girl was here, then it was very much possible that she was trying to take Kiran away from her. Even if she wasn’t just bursting with excitement to finally kill another Micaiah, this would be the best course of action anyways.

Reaching Micaiah, Hinoka grabbed onto the scarf then peeked over the back of her seat. Seeing the light mage touching herself wasn’t too big of a surprise - but her closed eyes made it clear that she had not noticed her yet. If so, then… Maybe she could have some fun with her first? Letting go of the scarf, Hinoka placed her hands on the white-haired girl’s shoulders. She squeezed them a few times - she wasn’t too proficient in the art of massage, but had learned the basics from Azama after her retainer once did it for her. That seemed like a lifetime ago… But now, she’d be able to use that knowledge. Micaiah’s reaction seemed to confirm that her memories weren’t wrong - the Daein slut moaned out Kiran’s name while starting to fist herself even harder. Hinoka had to use all of her willpower not to snap her neck now as she heard her say her lover’s name like that - but managed to prevail, moving her hands closer towards Micaiah’s neck. At the same time, she wrapped parts of the scarf around her hands, and made sure that it was tied in a way that would easily allow her to strangle the girl. Once that was done, she just continued to rub her hands properly against Micaiah’s neck - making the muscles in it relax so that it would offer no resistance when she started strangling her. The white-haired whore screamed the summoner’s name out again when she came - but this time, Hinoka didn’t feel the need to kill her right away, knowing that the girl’s time would come soon. Killing her now would be just too easy - and Hinoka wanted her to feel all the pain of her death, whereas her climax would most likely dull it.

Once Micaiah had recovered from her climax, her golden eyes snapped open. Hinoka was thrilled to see the shock within them, but that didn’t stop her from reacting immediately - tightening the scarf around Micaiah’s neck just as she tried to ask her some question. Just as Hinoka hoped, it put up no fight, quickly letting her squash her throat in full. She could feel a dampness forming between her legs as Micaiah began to throw around on her deck chair, but she knew she needed both hands to strangle her properly. So while she brought her thighs together and started to rub them against one another, her hands still continued to choke the life out of the so-called ‘maiden of miracles’. She proceeded to stare at the other woman’s body, flickers of jealousy growing within her as she watched her sizable titties bounce. As Micaiah’s struggles dragged on, Hinoka began to feel tired in her arms - but she continued anyways, even if her grip had loosened up a bit. Fortunately, as that happened, Micaiah’s body entered the final part of her struggle - and so after one final hurrah the girl went limp on the deck chair. Hinoka looked directly at Micaiah’s dark red face as that happened, finding pleasure in the way it looked and the way her bloodshot eyes were bulging. She made sure to keep choking her until she saw the light of life leave the light mage’s eyes as they rolled up, and even then she continued for some more time as the post-mortem spasms began shaking it again. Eventually, she gave up on that - but at that point, Micaiah was already long gone.


Letting go of the scarf, Hinoka took one of her hands to her pussy and began to finger herself. While doing so, she walked around the lounger - seeing the glass of the aphrodisiac-spiked drink Micaiah had drunk before. Hinoka knew exactly what it was, having witnessed the behaviour of other girls who had drunk it - and having tasted it herself at one point. However, she preferred her orgasms to be more natural - the Hoshidian felt the drink dulled her senses. Finishing going around, Hinoka took a look at the corpse from the front. With some amusement she noticed Micaiah had pissed herself. Getting closer, Hinoka knelt on the lounger next to Micaiah’s round backside. Then, she groped Micaiah’s tits - which were still pretty squashy. Squeezing them harder, they revealed themselves to be pretty firm too - just about the perfect breasts Hinoka always wished she had. Once, she wished for the stupidly overgrown milk jugs the Nohrian princess had, but now Hinoka knew something more reasonable while still big would be better. She could easily get these for herself, as she knew the clerics had breast transplant spells ready. Why hadn’t she done it already? Hinoka wasn’t sure… But a part of her was afraid that it was her small tits that made Kiran want her, and losing them would make her lose his affection.

After some more playing with Micaiah’s tits, Hinoka slid down the chair. Her face arrived at the dead girls pussy, and Hinoka took a few slurps at it. Eh, its taste was nothing special. She continued to crawl back, on the way taking her hand out of her pussy so she could use both of them to pull Micaiah’s tights off her legs. She took her time freeing Micaiah’s feet - but once they did come free, Hinoka squealed happily. They were pretty large, but their size only added to their beauty. Her soles showed no signs of wear that should have been there after the girl’s long life, perfectly unscathed flawless skin adorning them. She couldn’t tear her gaze away from the curves of her arches. The girl’s toes were also huge - and seeing it all made Hinoka even more excited than before. Getting her head very close to them, she sucked in their smell. They were soaked through with the aroma of her tights, also carrying some odor of her sweat. Hinoka drew a few deep breaths of it, savoring their scent, before running the fingers of one of her hands across them. Even if her soles were pretty rugged, the gentle skin of her arches more than made up for it. If Micaiah was still alive, she would have let out a laughter as Hinoka tickled her for a while. Then, Hinoka pulled her hand back - and send one of them towards her cunt again.

Starting to finger herself again, Hinoka pressed her face directly against Micaiah’s right foot. Her lips parted, and she drew her tongue across it. The tights provided the feet with protection from almost all dirt, but they did nothing to stop the sweat that Micaiah had worked up during the day. Because of that, Hinoka could now enjoy the salty taste on her tongue as she proceeded to lap most of it up from the dead mage’s foot. While she worked on one of them with her mouth, she send her idle hand towards the left foot. She proceeded to rub it against the firm soles first, proceeding to soften them up a bit. Once she was satisfied with that, Hinoka moved it towards the dead girl’s toes. At the same time, she moved her mouth towards the toes of the right foot, sliding her tongue into the gaps between the dead girl’s toes. Hinoka continued to lick up the sweat that had amassed in between each of them, while her hand proceeded to massage each and every toe of the left foot. When she was done with that, Hinoka wrapped her tongue around one of Micaiah’s middle toes. Then, the redhead stretched her mouth further open - taking all of her toes in. She knew she was nearing her climax at that point, and so she proceeded to suck on them - the sensation pushing her over the edge.

As she came, Hinoka let out a moan that was muffled by Micaiah’s foot. The hand that was buried deep within her cunt stayed there as it was soaked with her juices, her glove completely getting really messy with her come. Her other hand was clutching one of Micaiah’s toes in her hand, and her grip was so hard that Hinoka ended twisting it to the side as she came, the toe letting out a quiet crack. Once she had recovered from her climax, Hinoka looked at it again - only to see that it was now broken, snapped away from the rest of her toes. For some reason, breaking the otherwise perfect pair of feet like that left her with satisfaction that could almost compare to the thrill that filled her when killing the girl. Now, no one else would get to experience these at their most beautiful state.

Getting back up, Hinoka took another look at the corpse - and as she did, she again recalled who the girl was. Micaiah… Kiran had been really mad at her when she killed the first her… Enough that he executed her partners in crime - and she herself barely escaped from the verge of death. She realized that it was because the summoner must have liked her. And she had not been summoned since. With her being invited here, it was clear that Kiran wanted to fuck her today. Her lover probably had been looking forward to this… If he came here and found her strangled to death like this, it would be easy for him to make out who had killed her. She was the only person other than him who wasn’t scared enough of him that she could get in here without being scared for her life. Then, she would have to come up with something else… There was no way she could get rid of the red marks on Micaiah’s throat - so she should just set it up as if the girl had killed herself. Perhaps as an autoerotic asphyxia moment that got out of hand? Hinoka’s eyes scoured the room, searching for something she could tie Micaiah to. There! The statue of Lyn at the edge of the spring! Kiran had erected that statue in honor of his first lover. Hinoka always despised seeing it, being reminded that there was another woman in Kiran’s life before her that was so important to him. However, now it could be of use to her…

Lifting Micaiah’s corpse from the lounger, Hinoka carried it around the hot spring. On the way, Micaiah’s feet were covered with some dirt - and that bothered Hinoka enough that she failed to notice the drag marks they left on the ground. Reaching Lyn’s statue, Hinoka had to admit that even despite her hating the woman, it really was a work of art. Mounted on a pedestal above ground level and made out of stone, it had Lyn kneeling down. Of course, the ponytailed girl was naked. A pole went into the Sacae girl’s ass - Hinoka wasn’t too sure about it purpose. Her bare breasts, which were also the object of Hinoka’s jealousy, looked beautifully as stones. Up above them, the girl’s head was gone. The stump of her neck was still spurting a liquid - however, instead of blood, it was just water. A bit to the front were Lyn’s arms - and in them, the woman was holding her head. Her mouth was open, and out from it was hanging her tongue. Even if the girl was not real - in fact, she was the only ornament in the room that was not made out of a real girl - water that stood for her drool still leaked free from it. Besides that, water also flowed from the stump of her neck at the bottom of the head. All in all, there were three sources of water - the tribute to Lyndis doubling over as a water fountain. The water was redirected directly from the spring, so it was just as hot as the liquid it was shooting into. Together, the three streams connected to form a curtain of a waterfall. Both Kiran and Hinoka had masturbated before while standing under it, imagining they were taking a shower in Lyndis’s blood and using that idea to get off along with the sight of her headless body.

Once she reached it, Hinoka set Micaiah’s corpse down near it. Then, she grabbed the scarf again. Loosening it up, she quickly transformed it so that it formed a noose around Micaiah’s neck. With how long it was, a lot of it still remained unused. Hinoka created another loop at the end of it. Then, she dragged Micaiah into the water - the girl’s legs ending up below the water’s level. Once they were on the right side of the statue, Hinoka climbed up onto the pedestal while still keeping the scarf in one hand. Once there, she put the loop around the stump of Lyn’s neck - there was just enough of it still there so that the scarf wouldn’t come off. Jumping back down, Hinoka took a few steps back to judge, how well it came out. Micaiah was slumped down in a noose made out of her scarf, and her pussy showed just how wet she was. Cascades of water from the Lyn fountain poured down her body. It was entirely plausible to her that the girl had just slipped while in the noose, and just didn’t manage to find proper footing again, leading to her demise. Satisfied with that, Hinoka finally decided it was time to do what she came here to do in the first place. Finally slipping free from her own scarf and her gloves, she set them back down and threw herself into the water. Having the warm waters of the spring surround her body let her relax, washing away the sweat and blood she brought here from the battle earlier.

Finally getting herself all clean and nice, Hinoka get out of the spring. She quickly picked her clothes back up, and slipped back into them. It wasn’t ideal but she knew she should avoid Kiran for the time being. If he could tell she had taken a bath, it would be easier to him to realize that she had killed Micaiah. With that in mind, she ventured out of the hot spring - hoping to find herself a proper hiding spot until her body dried down.


Some time later, the door to the hot spring opened as Kiran had finally arrived at it. Going in, he was happy to see Micaiah’s boots standing near the entrance - it meant that the girl had come here. The glass with the drug was gone too, so he could already feel his cock growing hard as he imagined just how great Micaiah would feel to fuck. Slipping out of his robes, he let them slide off to the ground as he walked towards the spring. Taking a look at the deck chairs, he could see one of them had Micaiah’s clothes piled up next to it - along with a number of wet spots on it that could only be her come. However, the girl herself was not there. His gaze turned towards the spring - maybe she was soaking in it now? He failed to see her anywhere near it, tho. But things seemed a bit different than how they were before… He looked across the spring again, this time paying more attention to the statues around it. His cock got painfully hard as he finally noticed Micaiah’s corpse - the girl hanged by her scarf from the neck stump of the tribute to his old lover. Quickly, he walked towards it, letting his legs get a bit wet as he trudged through the shallow water on the spring’s edge.

Arriving at Micaiah’s body, just a single look was enough to confirm that the silver-haired maiden was dead. Her bloodshot eyes were rolled up, no life visible within them - and her neck was beautifully stretched in a way that also made it obvious she was no longer there. Kiran couldn’t help but feel disappointed with this - he wanted to keep her alive and fuck her for some time at least. And once he was done with her, it should have been him who took her life! Despite his anger, his cock was still throbbing. To act out his anger, he took a few steps forward, letting the Lyn waterfall start hitting his body. Pushing Micaiah’s bountiful, wet thighs to the sides, he easily slid into her pussy - which was still wet because of the aphrodisiac she had ingested. He began to fuck her with powerful, angry thrusts, holding on to her lovely booty to keep her stable while driving his member deep into the dead girl’s cunt. It was as tight as he remembered… But sadly, it wasn’t really reacting to his thrusts. Despite that, each time he slid in it really felt good - good enough that the man started groaning too. With the way her body was, her lifeless face was on the level of his now. Leaning a bit further in, he found her defunct lips with those of his, planting a kiss on them while taking her lolled out tongue into his mouth. Biting down on it with his teeth, he drew some blood from it, then proceeded to wrap his tongue around it - proceeding to make out with the dead girl’s body as his thrusts became even more intense. It felt good… But he had been hoping that she’d return his kisses. That regret stayed with him even as he drove his cock all the way inside, slamming it against her cervix while shooting his load into her dead womb. He continued to hold on to her body, shaking on his knees as a powerful orgasm overtook him.

Once he pulled out, his semen started to seep out of her cunt. But Kiran was far from done with her. After one more round of feeling it up, his hands let go of her ass and soared for the dead girl’s large boobies. They were so nice to grope! Her nipples were still erect, perhaps because of the hot water that was still pouring down them. Kiran’s hands squeezed and crushed them for some more time, taking them through a thorough feeling around that he had failed to give Micaiah while she was still alive. He kept this up for some more time, also giving her nipples some attention with his mouth once he was satisfied with the licking he had given to her lips. Eventually, his cock was ready for another round. Grabbing hold of Micaiah’s body, he made it turn around - the scarf from above allowing for a way to do it easily. Now, her great, full ass was directly in front of him. However, he didn’t thrust in right away. If the girl was dead, there was no sense in causing her extra pain - and some lubrication would make fucking it even more enjoyable. Dropping down, he got his face at the level of her butt cheeks. Holding on to her meaty ass, he delved in between them with his tongue. The hot water stung him a bit as he searched for the girl’s anus, slowly pushing his tongue deeper inside it. Spreading his saliva around her sphincter for a few moments, he took some pleasure in wiping his tongue around the walls of the tight little hole. If only he could hear her moan as he did that… Once he decided it was lubricated enough, he stood back up - his shaft agonizingly erect again. Lining the tip up with her asshole, Kiran slowly worked his way inside it. His saliva allowed his dick to get past the ultra tight ring of her sphincter, letting his hard-on enter her rectum. Aaaah… It was even tighter than her pussy… Her inner walls were hugging his cock so hard! Killing her made them grew a bit more stiff, which in turn meant they wouldn’t be able to stretch as much - leading to her ass being a lot tighter overall.

Grabbing her hips to keep her from moving around, Kiran pushed deeper inside her. He reveled in the pleasure that got to him as all of his cock was engrossed within her extremely tight hole. If Micaiah was alive, she’d be screaming in pain as her insides were forced to stretch to accommodate him. With how much pressure her ass was putting on his cock from all the sides, it almost hurt him too. However, it also made for an unbelievingly pleasurable fuck as each spot on his length was squeezed by her anal walls. Each time he thrust in, he groaned in pleasure just because of how good it felt - his erection going deeper and deeper inside her back hole. Even if Kiran was usually one to last longer than that, the sensory overload on his cock was enough to make him come relatively quickly - his spunk shooting deep into her guts. He called out in pleasure as he came, collapsing backwards as an unusual for him orgasmic weakness spread through his body. Ripping his cock out of her ass, it too began to leak his sticky white jizz as the man fell into the spring. His hands, that were still on her hips, shoved the girl around while he fell - making her spin around on the scarf while Kiran rested in the spring.


Once the summoner had recovered from that, he knew what needed to be done. He had to make sure that Micaiah’s corpse had been immortalized like this just like any other dead body in here. As the spot under Lyn’s statue was a favorite of his, Micaiah’s carcass would need to be moved somewhere else - it had to be taken out anyways so that the people who would turn it into a taxidermy could access it. Making her into a statue wasn’t an option - he really wanted to fuck the girl’s holes again. Just thinking of it was enough to make his cock throb again. Deciding on that, he got up and began to make his way out. However, walking on the spring’s edge, he couldn’t help but notice some marks on the ground. Marks that started near the Lyn statue… Following them, he arrived at the lounger which had Micaiah’s clothes near it. The drink was still there, but he noticed that it was only barely touched - as if the girl didn’t get the chance to drink more of it. Taking a closer look at it, Kiran realized that the damp spots he had noticed earlier weren’t just Micaiah’s pussy juices. There was a small yellow puddle on it too - and he could easily tell that it was piss. But why would Micaiah piss herself here if she died over there at the Lyn statue? Thinking about it, Kiran realized that the girl must have been killed here instead. And that meant someone else had killed her, too - and then moved the corpse over there. It was fairly obvious to him who had done that - it must have been the work of Hinoka. Now knowing who took his chance to fuck a living Micaiah away from him, Kiran was filled with anger directed at his mistress. This was one thing he couldn’t tolerate. He’d have to punish Hinoka for this… A sadistic grin forming on his face as he thought of the best way to make the Hoshidian princess suffer.

 No.15313

Reposting this one cuz I wasn't happy with the editing
A friend on pixiv decided to draw an illustration for the first Fallen Celica story I did >>13355 and I took that as a reason to give it a rewrite so it's more in line with my current stories; his drawing is here https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=71877816


Fallen Celica vs Celica remade

tags: F/F, monster/F, non-con, rape, amputation, tentacle stuff, eyefuck


The corrupted soul inhabiting the body of the red-haired woman who was once Celica, the caring princess of Rigel, didn’t expect to be summoned to a different world. Moments after arriving in Askr, and letting the man who summoned her know that he should be afraid of her power, the girl took away. She was searching for a secluded spot, powerful purple flames enveloping her entire form and showing just how much it put her off. The flames surrounding Celica died down a bit as the red-haired girl sat down to pray to Lord Duma. His dark, deep presence embracing her mind was always such a thrill… It let her relax, and also provided her with guidance. However, that would not be the case here. Her entire world shattered momentarily when she found out that there was no response - Duma’s might didn’t extend over to Askr. She fell to the ground, convulsions shaking her entire body as the realization she was no longer bound to Duma’s will struck her. What was her purpose now? The replacement soul’s control of Celica’s body waned, breaking the hold it had over her body and mind. Celica’s memories came crashing back into her mind… But instead of returning unscathed, they were still tainted by Duma’s will. Celica’s soul returned to her body, but the foul presence still remained within her mind. However, instead of fighting back against it, the soul of a witch Celica’s body was implanted with latched onto the corruption that was pouring back inside the priestess along with her real mind. Grabbing onto each and every tidbit of her that returned, it twisted them all - ensuring that Duma’s malice would stay within her. Eventually, the two souls merged together - and once they did, Celica came back to her senses and began her life as a witch with free will.

Almost nothing remained of the personality the girl used to have - she had access to each of her old self’s memories, but recalling that time filled the girl with both amusement and anger. The cruelty and power so common to Duma’s servants were also now a part of her. The purple flames reappeared around her again as the woman swung the Beloved Zofia, seeing with satisfaction that her swordsmanship was as good as ever. Besides it, she now had magic at her disposal far more powerful than what that stupid girl could have ever dreamt of. The cruelty and power so common to Duma’s servants were also now a part of her. She regained the sense of self, but one far more twisted than the gentle soul that she was before.

Remembering her time as a priestess of Mila, her body writhed with distaste. She would help people no more. Strength was the only thing that mattered in this world. As she thought of it, her mind was filled with hatred for her body. It still bore the Brand of Mila - the sign that she had once been chosen by the goddess herself. Even if looking through these old memories seemed pointless, Celica found herself going through them anyways. For all the things she no longer cared about, one tidbit of her original personality still remained. In her memories there was one steady pillar of hope. The figure of the boy from Ram Village. Alm… The man her old self loved… With his body bearing the brand of Lord Duma… Celica’s heart started to beat faster when she remembered that detail about him. Even now that she was free from Duma’s control, she was still drawn to things relating to the mad god. She found her purpose now: To find Alm and make his body hers. She set out to search for him, eager to take the man as his lover yet again.

However, her search proved to be in vain - even with multiple Alms in this world, each and every one of them had a Celica to match him. Having found out about that, it didn’t dishearten her in any way. Instead, her face was twisted with mad laughter. She just had to replace one of the other hers. With her new powers, Celica knew the other her would never stand a chance. With her old memories back, she was also certain she’d be able to imitate her old self well. There was no point in wasting any time - so she decided to do it the very same day.

Inviting one of the other hers to a forest in the middle of the night definitely wasn’t the subtlest of her ideas. Fortunately, the other her didn’t suspect a thing. To even imagine that another her would be twisted enough to plot against another version of herself was impossible for the Zofian princesses who hadn’t experienced the power of Lord Duma, she decided. She was happy to see it proven true - it seemed that all the other hers thought of one another as sisters. Well, even sisters could get into fights sometimes, right? Hours quickly went by as the witch got herself accustomed to the Askrian life, relishing in the sexual freedom she saw wherever she went. As Mila’s mind had deteriorated, the goddess succumbed more and more to her carnal desires. A fallen priestess of her would go through exactly the same process - it being another side effect of Celica’s corruption. And the killings! The sexual killings! She could feel herself getting so damp whenever she saw one. Duma’s main interest was always power - and what was a better way to show your power over someone than defiling them sexually while killing them? Celica had to try her hardest not to start touching herself in the middle of the castle. From the memories she could tell that while Celica had quite the skill in bed, she wouldn’t just masturbate in front of everyone. Panting and red in the face, the girl made her way out of the castle, going for the meeting spot where she and the uncorrupted her were supposed to meet. The witch didn’t need to wait for too long for the other her to arrive, and because of that so she still hadn’t calmed down when the unsuspecting princess arrived. The other her was looking around curiously, but seemed to have failed to notice her.


“Hello? Are you there?” The other Celica called out towards the empty crossing in the forest. The moment she did, someone crashed into her from the side. The other person burst into purple flames, and they let her Celica see that it was another her. However, her twin seemed different. Her eyes were bright red instead of their usual orange, and her entire being resonated with malice that terrified her. Because of how strong the blow was, both of them ended up going to the ground. Celica’s fears only grew as the other woman pinned her to the ground, landing on the top and straddling her abdomen. The pure Celica thought of blasting her away with magic - if this was simply some joke, she’d apologize later. However, she was unable to do it in time as the other her sliced at her with her white sword. The arms Celica had in front of her chest in preparation for her magic served as a shield. They deflected the strike that was supposed to cut her chest in two, saving her life in the process. However, they both ended up cut off as Beloved Zofia sliced easily through her elbows. Both arms were thrown away with the strength of the blow, confirming to Celica that the other her was really trying to kill her. But why? Why would she do that?

The Celica enveloped in flames almost ended it on this spot. Her entire body was calling out for the blood of the other her, telling her to stab down and take her head or impale her heart. However, staring at the woman underneath her, another idea appeared in her mind. With all of her memories contained within her, she knew that the other girl had no way of defending herself now - so instead of a quick kill as she originally planned for, she was given the chance to savor this moment if she wanted. The numerous situations she had witnessed earlier that day also played a part in her decision, the fallen girl excited to act one of these scenarios out in person. And of course, with each moment she stared at the other hers face her hatred for the Zofian bitch only grew, so taking her time to make her suffer more was something she was definitely going to enjoy.

To start it off, she had to remove the other Celica’s clothes. The other her began to sob as she stared at the stubs that now ended her arms, at the crimson liquid gushing from both her wounds. Then, she lifted her gaze back towards the other her - taking a look at her crazed face. Just as she did, the evil her forced her flames to grow brighter so she could see her body well, and that lit her face up too, giving the girl on bottom a good look at the insanity that her eyes housed. Once the flames were there, Celica grabbed the other hers chestplate and with a strong pull managed to rip it off, the strap holding it behind her back snapping free. Then, with a few slices of her sword, she was able to remove a few big patches of her white dress, including the ones covering her breasts. She stared at them hungrily for a moment as the other hers sobs grew louder and the tatters of her dress fell off, then moved on. Moving back a bit, Celica looked at the black skirt that served as the other Celica’s underwear. Her hands dug into her hips, her long nails sliding into her skin and opening small wounds in them, before pulling the other hers black skirt off. With it out of the way, she uncovered the other hers neatly shaved snatch. Of course she’d shave for Alm. She wasn’t able to peel her eyes away from. Immediately, she reached for it, her fingers causing the other her to shiver on the ground as they brushed against her opening. She massaged the other hers labia for a while, taking in her reactions and learning all about the other hers vagina. Finding the spots that were more sensitive pleased her, because she knew she’d be able to use that knowledge later to pleasure herself, too. Once she decided she had teased the other her enough, she pushed a few fingers through the opening, burying them in the warm, damp depths of the other hers pussy. Although the other her was sobbing, her body was still reacting properly to her touch, showing that the evil Celica’s actions turned her on.

Despite that, the uncorrupted her still tried to struggle - but the fell Celica was now sitting on her thigh, making it impossible for her to get away. Just for a moment, her resolve waned, and she let out a quiet moan as the other hers fingers touched her inner walls. However, that angered the other woman. If she was fingering her roughly before, now she began to actively try to hurt her. Now, she dug her nails deep into the walls of her cunt, scratching at the oversensitive flesh and opening a few shallow, yet really painful wounds. These caused the other her to scream in pain, her pained shrieks a delight to hear for the corrupted Celica. Once the pain died down a little, the other her was able to make out a sentence:
“Alm… S-save me, please!” Hearing that, the other her burst into mad laughter. “Oh, he won’t be coming here to save you. And when I’m done with you, I’ll take your place at his side! Heh… Heh heh heh!” She continued to paw away at the other hers inner walls for some more time, eventually being able to bury her entire hand within her cunt. Because of how deep she send it it, besides her fingers, the fabric and knuckles of her gloves also began to rub against the other her’s pussy. The new, different sensation was something the helpless Celica welcomed - at least the gloves weren’t actively trying to hurt her. At some point, the corrupted Celica decided to switch hands. Once she pulled the one that was in out, the fallen priestess saw that it was now covered with blood from the wounds she had inflicted on her victim’s pussy. Eager to taste it, she lifted that hand to her mouth, sucking on each of her fingers. Both her pussy honey and the blood tasted well, but the blood’s metallic taste also caused sparks to go down Celica’s spine - showing just how thrilled she was to take it in. While taking the other hers liquids off the fingers of one of her hands, she still fisted her with the other one, going faster and faster with each moment. Eventually, her copy came, her body shaking with an unwanted orgasm. Listening to her shameful orgasmic outburst, the corrupted Celica found herself getting wet too - her arousal dripping out of her pussy and onto the other hers thighs.

Satisfied with sexually abusing the other like that for now, the Celica filled with Duma’s might climbed off the other hers leg. The girl was still limp because of her orgasm, so there was no chance that she’d get away. Because of that, the fallen Celica could savor the moment and take her time thinking, how to proceed. She could use the sword, but that almost seemed like a waste of the kill - magic had the potential to make this much more entertaining. Deciding that Beloved Zofia was of no use to her now, she went to stab it into the ground. However, as she looked down towards the forest floor, the flames-covered Celica noticed that the other hers detached hands had ended up right below her. Using the sword to turn her right hand around, Celica flipped it over so that she could stare at her palm. Even with the black glove still covering it, the Celica with Duma’s powers knew precisely what laid underneath. The brand of Mila… Even now, she could feel her hand burning in an unpleasant way because of it. She hated the white mark so much already… And that caused her to want to get back at it. Moving the tip of the sword around for a moment, the crazed Celica lined it up with the vertical line of the birthmark - not being able to see it in no way stopped her, as she knew precisely where it was. Then, she drove the golden blade down, right through it - drawing more blood from the severed hand as a thrill of excitement rushed through her.

Leaving the sword like that with it pinning the cut-off hand to the ground, the dominant Celica’s attention returned to her soon-to-be victim. She had to figure out, how exactly to kill her with her magic. She could always set the girl on fire… But reaching deep inside herself, she knew there were also powers Lord Duma had granted her. They still worked, even if she no longer served Him. Among them was one locked to only the most powerful of his witches, one that she had not used before: the power to call forth beings of the dark. This seemed like the perfect moment to test it. She wasn’t sure, what monster would answer her call, but the purple-tinted girl was delighted to find out. Her flames grew higher as she gathered some magical energy within her. Once she released it, she was surprised to see that her powers were enough to summon a single Mogall. But even a single Mogall was enough! The flying, dark red orb swayed mindlessly in the air, its multiple red eyes staring at the two women in front of it, its long tentacles swirling around. With the power to summon monsters came the power to control them as well. Quickly establishing control over the flying monster, she quickly made it replicate. It was a power unique to them, but she knew their powers well enough from the times before she was enlightened with Duma’s power. She encountered many of them on her journey to the Tower of Duma, back when she still fought against His servants.

The Celica on the ground watched with horror as the other her began summoning monsters, still ashamed that she was able to make her cum. Why was she able to call upon the power of Duma? Was her destiny to fall under his influence? “NO! I’d rather die than let him control me!” She exclaimed forcefully in her mind. Still, however it happened, the harsh reality was that the other her was using the dark arts of Duma Faithful. Her words left Celica no hope that she’d let her go, and her wounds left her unable to fight back. Still, that was no reason not to fight back with her words, at least. She managed to muster enough strength to stand up, and she looked straight at the other her while her knees were still shaking. “Alm will see through your lies! And then he will avenge me!” She exclaimed defiantly, determined to stay strong until the very end - and not to show the fear that the small swarm of Mogalls was making her feel.
“If he does find out about this… Then I’ll kill him!” The other her replied loudly, grinning sadistically while her insanity flashed again in her red eyes. If the other her still had the strength to defy her, then she’d better take it away from her - and she had just the perfect tools for that. Looking at the group of Mogalls she had, she decided there were enough of them now. Stopping the multiplication, she instead directed the tentacle monsters towards normal Celica.

Her strength of mind disappeared within moments of seeing the monsters fly towards her. She screamed out in fear as she was able to get a better look at them. Usually, she fried them with her magic, destroying them from a distance, so only now she would learn how they looked like up close. Her insides turned at the sight of their red, bare flesh. She barely kept herself from puking as she looked at their skinless appendages - and the revolting feeling in her belly increased even more when she felt tentacles rub against her bare breasts. They wrapped around them and started to squeeze on them, harsher than Alm had ever groped them. The tentacles’ tips began to rub against her nipples, the pink buds of flesh forcefully turned erect through a harsh rubbing. But that was just the first monster that reached her. Another one was floating a bit lower, and his tentacles went towards her stomach instead. The tip of one began to wriggle its way into her bellybutton, going inside her belly. It moved around inside it, a bulge showing through her skin as the tentacle moved around. Having the contents of her stomach rearranged as the tentacle moved them around hurt a lot, and Celica writhed in pain in the tentacle’s embrace before her legs gave way. She fell over to the ground again, landing on her back again, but there would be no getting back up this time. Going down, she dragged the Mogalls down with her, the pulling on her breasts and the pain in her stomach both increasing as the monsters still floated in the same spots - only swooping back down after her once some time had passed. It was enough to make the tentacles let go of her tits for a while, granting the girl at least some respite. However, the pain in her stomach was so much stronger, and because of it Celica opened her mouth and screamed out her pain.

Celica realized opening her mouth was a mistake as another tentacle appeared before her face. Before she could shut her lips, her mouth was penetrated by it. The thick appendage was quickly shoved down her throat, the slimy flesh touching against her lips and pressing her tongue down as the monster began to slide it in and out. Celica considered biting the thing off, but she realized there was no point in that - there were so many Mogalls around her that doing it to one would just lead to another one replacing it. As it continued, it was getting harder and harder for her to breathe - her face turning red because of the reduced amount of air.

As that transpired near her face, her lower body wasn’t ignored by the monsters either. Another Mogall hovered down to her crotch, and quickly pushed itself in between her rich thighs before forcing one of its tentacles into her pussy and anus each. Alm had taken her before in each of these holes, but the green-haired boy was never so rough… Feeling the wet tentacle rub against the already wounded walls of her snatch, would have caused her to scream out in pain again. However, Celica wasn’t even able to let out that pain that she felt since her mouth was already filled with a tentacle. Her rectum was handling the abuse a bit better, and compared to the other parts of her body that suffered the tentacles abuse it almost didn’t hurt. Her head was locked in place by a monster that on the side of it, one of its tentacles inside of her mouth and the others rubbing against the lobes of her ears in a way that was nothing but alarming. Despite that, she was able to see the other her once she approached her. The woman had taken her breastplate off, and pulled her white dress down just enough so that her full breasts were now uncovered - allowing the evil her to have clear access to them and play with them easily.

With even more disgust, Celica saw the other her grab the hems of the dress, lifting it and showing off her pussy from under her black miniskirt that the girl pulled up next. Then, the red-haired woman spread her legs and sit down on one of the Mogalls, its tentacle filling her cunt. The corrupted Celica moaned loudly as she pushed herself onto it, with it easily going all the way into her vagina and quickly sliding into her womb. She shivered as without her ordering it another tentacle slipped into her asshole, but the rectal penetration was just as pleasant, so she didn’t stop it. Instead, she began to grind up and down the two tentacles, really enjoying the way her insides were feeling inside her. Her huge, bare mammaries bounced as she rode it, but the girl was hungry for even more stimulation. As a few Mogalls were idle, she ordered one of them to get closer to her, and ordered two of its tentacles to play with her boobs. At the same time, her hands went for the tentacles of the Mogall that was still beneath her. A few of them were still unused, so she grabbed onto different ones with both of her hands - using them as handles to pull herself harder onto the tentacles that were fucking her. She continued to moan loudly while riding the monster, taking full pleasure in seeing the other her be violated by tentacles as well.

Between that, her being into it, the additional stimulation, and the fact that she was already aroused earlier, it didn’t take her too long to come. Once she did, squirting her juice all over the Mogall she was sitting on, she dismissed the mogall hovering before her. With her body weakened by the climax, she couldn’t remain in an upright position anymore. Because of that, she fell over to the front - with her upper body ending up on top of the Mogall that had one of its tentacles inside the other hers mouth. Her breasts were squashed against the monster’s body, with her hard nipples sticking directly into its flesh. In response to the new, juicy flesh slamming into him from above, the Mogal extended one of its tentacles upwards, cupping its summoner’s orbs of tit meat. As Celica fell forwards, her entire body ended up sliding off the Mogall she fucked before, with the girl falling to her knees. However, her shapely butt ended up right in front of it anyways - and the dress that she had lifted earlier had fallen over onto her back, leaving her sizeable butt and hips uncovered. Because of that, the Mogall only had to rotate itself a bit before being able to access her two fuckholes again. Celica welcomed it, the unexpected penetration taking her to the heights of her pleasure as her climax began to subside. Because of her constant moaning in mindless pleasure, her mouth remained open and so her tongue slipped out after a powerful enough thrust.

Seeing the other her give in to her lust completely was unhinging for the suffering Celica. To see her own body performing such crude acts - and with monsters, too! - felt so unreal… But she knew it was real - and so were the tentacles that were still taking her body. To make Celica feel even worse, she realized that her body started responding to them. If she was ashamed earlier when the other her made her cum, it couldn’t even compare to the way she felt once her damaged pussy started going damp around the tentacle raping it. She hated it, but shocks of pleasure began to soar through her body with each of the Mogall’s thrusts. Her sanity suffered with each of those, the girl’s mind falling apart as she finally let pleasure claim her too. It was almost enough for her to forget the pain coming from her stomach and the stumps of her arms. Even the knowledge that the other her was watching her every move did little to stop her arousal from spiraling out of control. After a dozen more thrusts, Celica’s pussy started clenching around the red tentacle as her body reached her last climax.

Even if a huge part of her mind was filled by pleasure, the Duma-empowered Celica still watched the other her carefully. As soon as she saw her body shaking in orgasmic release, she ordered the monsters to finally attack her with their tentacles. A Mogall that just floated aimlessly behind Celica’s head until then struck straight at Celica’s face, crushing one of her eyeballs as its tentacle slid into her eye socket. The sudden pain and blindness in one eye surprised Celica, but that was just the beginning. The tentacles fucking her pussy and ass punched their way through the back of her womb and through her guts respectively and arrived inside her stomach. The tentacle coming in from her throat joined them there too, going down her esophagus and arriving at her abdomen. Then the three of them struck out against the walls of her stomach, and broke through it easily, going free from her body. Her guts and blood splashed high in the air, with parts of it going onto the other Celica’s tits and even her face. The tentacle that had entered through her navel made its way up her body instead, and after scuffling with the tentacle going in the other direction inside her gullet and her throat came free from her mouth as well. The tentacles that were wrapped around her breasts earlier latched onto them again and began to squeeze them, making it as if they were about to tear them off. Their tips attacked her nipples again, and made their best to slip into them. Only one of them succeeded, causing a gruesome bulge to appear on the surface of the girl’s tit. However, that was not the end of it. Her whole body was already in excruciating pain, but it somehow grew even worse when the Mogall who just joined in decided it wanted to have more of its tentacles inside her as well. The back wall of her left eye socket gave in easily as the fleshy shaft entered her brain. Having it destroyed like that only accelerated the girl’s death. Her control over her body was lost, and her body started to spasm on the ground, her feet closing together behind the Mogall that was still using her cunt as her thick thighs squeezed it. With the functions of her brain rapidly ceding because of the intrusion, foam appeared over her lips, with her drool leaking onto the flesh of two tentacles that was filling her mouth up. Her surviving eye rolled up to the back of her head as she too lost control over it. Despite her body dying, she could still hear the other hers moans - which seemed to have gotten even more intense than before. And yet, even despite that, she couldn’t bring herself to hate the other woman. Surely it was Duma’s influence that made her do this. Alm would laugh at her being so naive if he heard this… Thinking of him made her recall his face one final time.
“A… Alm…” Celica whispered her lover’s name before the Zofian princess went limp in the Mogalls’ embrace.

The fallen Celica didn’t miss that moment, her pleasure skyrocketing as she realized the other her had died. At this point, her body was ready to get off again - so she began to buck her hips harder against the monster taking her from behind. However, this wasn’t the only Mogall lusting for her body now. Even if some of the monsters who had killed the other Celica were happy just pounding into her corpse, some of them directed their attention to the living one too. Her boobs were squashed against the Mogall her chest was on top of, so the tentacles didn’t have to search for it too long before latching onto them - multiple tentacles wrapping around the orbs of tit meat. Another Mogall hovered to her face, with the tentacle going for her open mouth. She opened it wider to let it in, and started to eagerly suck on it while it slid past her lips and quickly reached the back of her mouth. Once she did that, another Mogall floated behind her back, and started to run its tentacle through the crack of her butt. She was surprised by that, but it wasn’t the only one. Others followed suit, starting to rub their tentacles against every exposed part of her skin - her thighs, butt, elbows and the upper part of her chest all locked in a slimy embrace. The Mogalls didn’t stop with just that - the tentacles quickly slipped under her dress, wrapping around her midsection. The slimy meaty cords rubbing against her skin made quickly made her cum again, and Celica slumped down as the tentacles continued to slither around her, eventually covering her entire body.

However, as the tentacle-covered Celica regained her senses after her climax, and the Mogalls continued to behave like that, she realized that she had never ordered them to do it. Had they slipped out of her control? The ex-Duma witch tried to order them to get away from her, but to no reaction. If that was the case, then… Fortunately, she was still capable of moving her hands. Although she despised White Magic and anyone who used it now, she was still capable of casting it herself. With her hands capable of moving, the girl managed to cast Expel. Usually, the spell didn’t work on Mogalls. However, with Celica being the one who summoned the monsters there in the first place, it was able to affect them. As the magic unfolded, the Mogalls all disappeared at once as flashes of white light enveloped each and every one of them.

Getting up, her entire body felt sore. The fallen Celica knew just how close a call this was. Fortunately, the monsters decided to just satisfy their urges with her instead of killing her - but there would be no guarantee that would happen the next time. Although she hated limiting herself like this, she decided not to make use of the summoning magic again - unless it was really necessary. With the monsters gone, she was now able to get a good look at the other hers corpse. Her pussy and anus were dripping with blood, and her stomach’s wall was completely obliterated by the tentacles that burst through it - enough that she could take a look inside and see her ruined womb. Her breasts survived the ordeal, but there were red marks across them that came from the spots they had been squeezed tightly. The contrast between her nipples was amusing - one of them looking normal, if just erect, and the other having a huge gaping hole within it. That caused Celica to get down near it again, and force one of her fingers into her hole - curious about the texture of her stretched out lactation tract. Once she get down like that, she was also able to get a closer looks at the dead hers face. Her pointy jaw was dislocated, making her show off the inside of her mouth and the teeth that were stained with slime and blood. Twin trickles of blood went from both of her nostrils, and up her face - mixing with the blood and tears that had been pouring out of her eyes. The dark Celica stuck her fingers into the bloody hole that once held an eye within, her fingers delving deep into it. All the way to the dead Celica’s dead brain. She moved it around for a moment, then withdrew her fingers - with parts of Celica’s brain matter on them. She looked at them curiously for a moment, before lifting the hand back to her mouth to taste it. Even if the taste wasn’t great at all, it was a thrill to take something that used to be the other her’s mind and just destroy it like that.

Satisfied with her check of the body, Celica stood back up. Now, she couldn’t hold back a triumphant laughter. With her obstacle removed, she was now able to get closer to the man she yearned for. However… Even if the corpse provided her with a lot of enjoyment, in fact it was the most enjoyable sight of her life, the fallen Celica still knew she couldn’t leave it like that. Fortunately, she knew just how to get rid of it. This body still had its magical prowess she had relied on in the past. Joining her hands together, she moved them around in a circle and she called for the magical flames. Then, she outstretched them towards the corpse on the ground, setting it on fire with the spell Ragnarok. Flames quickly ate away at the dead body, and Celica just stood and watched it burn out until nothing remained. Seeing them, she was reminded of the purple flames that had been hugging her body this entire time. The time would come to show them again, but for now she’d have to pretend she had none of the powers granted to her by Lord Duma.

As the fell Celica walked away from the charred spot on the ground that used to hold Celica’s remains, she headed for the spot she left her sword in. It still had Celica’s sliced off arms below it… She should probably get rid of hem, too. However, the corrupted Celica had another idea. Even if she was fairly fresh in this world, she had seen these people in the castle… Ones who could turn these limbs into permanent sex toys. With that, she would forever have some memento of this day and the her that she had killed. As for the sword… Alm already knew that she had used it on her journey - she could just say she decided to use it here as well.
Lifting both arms and the sword from the ground, Celica realized one issue still remained - the color of her eyes. Turning them their usual orange with a simple spell, Celica walked away to wash the blood from her body in some spring in the forest - making sure to get most of the blood off her dress, too. Then, adjusting her clothes so they looked normal again, she was finally done with her personality theft. Happily, she headed almost straight for the dead Celica’s and her Alm’s room back in the castle - stopping at a taxidermist to drop Celica’s arms off first.

 No.15327

This one shows another version of the battle from >>13028 - except this time the world is a little different… For one thing, the summoner is female in this one
There are two scenes based on Veiled's drawings in this one - Lianna's and Camilla's

Chapter 17x: Askr Falls
F/F, M/F, non-con, rape, necro, amputation, beheading, trampling, stabbing, hanging, throat cutting


Kiran leaned forward, her hands grabbing on to Ophelia’s as the two girls’ mouths locked in a final kiss. The combined armies of Emblia and Muspell began to invade the world of Askr, and the summoner’s forces were about to head out to face them in battle. However, the summoner herself couldn’t very well held her own in battle, so she’d just have to wait in the castle while her heroes fought for her. Now, she and the dark mage she had fell in love with were having their goodbyes before Ophelia made it off to battle as well.
“Please, be careful out there. I’d hate myself if anything happened to you.” The hooded woman asked once their lips were parted, her worry and care for the blonde mage clearly showing in her voice. She placed her hand on Ophelia’s slightly swollen belly. Because of Ophelia’s skin tight, transparent bodysuit, it was as if she was touching it directly. Within it Ophelia carried their child. After spending a long time working with Rhajat on it, Ophelia was able to create a spell that allowed her to get pregnant with the summoner’s kid, even if they were both girls. Her pregnancy wasn’t too pronounced yet, and the blonde maiden would never pass the opportunity to fight for her beloved.
“Worry not, my maiden of the stars! The chosen heroine Ophelia Dusk shall never fall to the forces of fire! It’s my destiny to show our enemies why they should fear us!” Ophelia called out, as energetic as ever. Kiran smiled back at her and nodded. “You definitely will, my love.” Beaming a bright smile back at her, Ophelia took Missiletain from the shelf and headed for the door. “The stars will watch over you while I’m gone.” Ophelia muttered while leaving, the summoner looking at her longingly as the mage left. Now, all she could do was wait as the battle unfolded… But Kiran couldn’t shake a feeling of worry as she did, one she had never experienced before. They were standing against the full might of two combined kingdoms, and word was Surtr himself had taken to the field as well…



Silvia trailed behind a squad of soldiers, the dancer’s green eyes locked onto the back of Lewyn. The mage’s kindness made her grow really attached to him. Being summoned together made them stick together at first, and that only amplified her feelings for him. However, he seemed not to care about her in that way - flirting with the other girls just like he did with her, even once she offered to show him one of her special dances. That didn’t stop her from trying to get his attention anyways - providing both him and the other soldiers nearby with her revitalizing dances, while still dreaming that the prince of Silesse would respond to her feelings.

As another group of Emblian soldiers approached them, Silvia was delighted to see that Lewyn’s eyes snapped back to her. He needed strength to take on them, and Silvia was more than happy to provide him with her finest dance. Setting her blade down, she closed her eyes so she could focus properly. Then, Silvia’s mind filtered outside sounds out while her body was dancing on the spot like there was no tomorrow. Too absorbed in her dance, she failed to see or hear that the group of Askrian soldiers suddenly began a retreat, Lewyn also leading away and leaving her behind. Once she had finished her dance, with surprise Silvia saw that her allies were now gone.

The cause for their retreat became clear as she turned towards the approaching group of enemies. However, instead of a group that was heading there earlier, she saw just a single girl heading in her direction. She had darker skin, and was wearing an ornate black-and-red armor. Her hairstyle looked similar to Silvia’s own, but Silvia’s hair was green while the woman’s twintails were pink. In her hands was a wavy golden sword - one that looked really dangerous. The lights on it constantly shifted… It was as if the blade itself was a burning flame. And the woman wielding it was heading directly for her… What should she do? Maybe Lewyn would come back and protect her? Silvia turned back towards the bulk of the Askrian forces, but the green-haired mage was nowhere to be seen. Then… she should run away! Picking her sword up from the ground, Silvia tried to run towards the Askrian forces. However, even if her bare feet allowed her to dance easily, they also made it a lot harder for her to run quickly. Craning her head backwards, she saw that the pink-haired girl was going at a much faster rate than she was - and was about to catch up. If running away wouldn’t work… Silvia stopped and turned back towards the tanned woman, waiting for her to pass the few final metres.

Laevatein stopped directly in front of the scantily-clad girl once she stopped running away. Surtr’s orders were still burning in her mind; Her father ordered her to slaughter as many opposing heroes as she could. Her hand was itching to swing herself at her, to bury her blade in her flesh… However, Laegjarn told her a different thing. Before attacking, her sister suggested to offer her enemies a chance to surrender. With her sister’s kindness and wisdom, Laevatein always listened to what she said. So now she spoke out in her calm, quiet voice: “You… yield to me… or I will kill you.”

Although Silvia did not recognize her opponent as the princess of Muspell, she knew what fate would await her on the other side. The soldiers would rape her… and then they would kill her anyways. If anything, she’d rather meet her end in battle - and there was always a chance she could win it, too. So instead of doing what Laevatein asked for, she drew her own blade. The blue-glowing weapon was enchanted with anti-magical powers, offering her protection from hostile magic. However, that would do little in direct combat… And Silvia would be the first to admit that her battle skills were lacking. She tried to keep a brave face as she faced her, but her mind was telling her that this would be suicide. If the woman caused the group of trained fighters to retreat, what hopes she had of defeating her? Silvia cursed her carelessness while waiting for the pink-haired woman to attack.

“As you wish…” Even if Laevatein’s voice betrayed no emotion, on the inside the girl was pretty happy about this outcome. Acting as one of her father’s top warriors led to her having her fair share of battles. Even if she tried to stay emotionless and cold just like the blade she thought of herself as, as she continued to fight the fiery princess found herself enjoying the thrill that went through her body whenever she took a life with the blade. Now, she’d feel it again! A spark appeared in her eyes as she quickly readied her sword. The girl opposite her seemed like she wasn’t too used to fighting, but Laevatein was not about to underestimate her. Approaching carefully, she tested for the girl’s reactions. As they were pretty slow, that told Laevatein that her enemy would not be able to stop her attack - but she still could get one in return. Then, she should just prevent her from being able to do that.

Dashing forward, the sword lighting up in her hand, Laevatein covered the gap between the two of them in an instant. With flames around the edges of her blade, Laevatein swung it at the dancer before Silvia could react. The Muspell girl directed her weapon towards Silvia’s right arm, as it was the one in which the dancer was wielding her sword. Sneaking the blade between the girls’ arm and her stomach, Laevatein flinged it upward. It easily cut through the woman’s arm, and its sharpness combined with Laevatein strength allowed her to cut through all of it in one go. Silvia’s sword-wielding alm flew off, going in a short arc and spinning around for a moment before falling back to the ground a couple feet away from them. Shocked, Silvia’s head turned to watch as her suddenly gone limb did that, unaware that the flames from Laevatein’s blade crawled up her pink frill and caught on to the yellow shoulder strap of her form-fitting top. The bleeding stump near her shoulder pumped out some blood, staining the side of her chest with it.

While Silvia’s attention was on her now-lost arm, Laevatein wasn’t going to waste hers on it either. With the way the girl was eyeing it, there was a chance that she’d go and pick her sword back up. What if she could wield it with her left hand, too? It would be best to just stop her now. While Silvia’s back was turned to her, the muspell woman lifted her blade again. Then, she brought it down on Silvia’s surviving shoulder - easily cleaving her left arm off, too. This one fell directly towards the ground, ending up near the two girls’ feet - and splashing some blood onto Silvia’s bare toes. And just like before, flames from Laevatein’s sword crawled over to the orange shoulder strap - leading to both sides of Silvia’s top catching fire. The dancer began to panic even more now that both of her arms were gone, twin explosions of pain on both sides of her shoulders. The force of the blow made her turn around, back towards Laevatein - who was just standing there, holding the sword and watching her carefully. Silvia’s gaze dropped downwards. Even if she already knew that now both of her arms were gone, she still had to see it for herself. And that was when she noticed - her top was now burning! And with no arms, she had no way to take it off. Was she going to burn to her death now? For a moment she was certain that would be the case. However, as the flames continued to devour the thin cloth of the bra she wore as her top, Silvia realized that it wasn’t hurting her skin at all. It only felt a little warm. Was the sword’s protection from magic still affecting her? Well, that beat getting her breasts roasted… Finally calming down, she looked at Laevatein - the girl’s face being a little flushed. Escaping wasn’t an option, and she was unable to fight anymore… All Silvia could do now was wait until the dark-skinned girl decided to end it.

Laevatein was happy with just waiting as the dancer’s top turned to ash, the flames dying down once there was nothing of it left. Now, Silvia’s bountiful chest was revealed, her boobies just a little pinkish because of the flames. With some surprise, Laevatein found that looking at it caused her abdomen to get a little heated up… Was it just the thrill of the fight, or was there something more to it? Laevatein had a clue to what could this be. Still, once she was able to see the dancer’s breasts, and her cute blush as Silvia noticed that she was staring at them, there was no point keeping the green-haired girl alive. The girl wore a small black collar over her neck. Lifting her blade again, Laevatein targeted it with her next attack. Just a flash of the sword, and the collar was cut in half, and Silvia’s neck with it. The head was flung away, but Laevatein was able to hold on to it, grabbing one of the dancer’s green twintails right after the swing - bringing the head around and back to her body. She let it hit her on the hip, but her attention was only on Silvia’s body. Blood was squirting out of her neck hole, sending a wave of crimson down the front of Silvia’s chest - with a red river travelling between her boobs and down to her stomach. Without the head to control it, the dancer’s body kept standing just for a moment - before falling forwards to Laevatein’s feet. Laevatein’s red eyes followed it, and she turned the body over to its back with her golden shoe. In response to her touch, the body started spasming on the ground - Laevatein watching hungrily as the girl’s flushed breasts were swung around. She completely ignored the head hanging at her hip, failing to notice as Silvia’s expression quickly deteriorated from distressed to calm and then fully dead. Watching her body spasm in such an erotic way didn’t bother her - but the fact that she was no longer in control of it did. However, having her cheek rest on the warm, strong thigh of the Muspell woman calmed her down in her final moments - these were just so soft and welcoming. Dying on a battlefield like this sucked… but at least her death wasn’t too painful. Able to find a silver lining even in death, Silvia lost her consciousness while Laevatein was still enjoying the show the dancer’s body was giving her.

Watching it move around on the ground only strengthened the tingling in her abdomen Laevatein was feeling before, even if she was trying to ignore it. As she continued to watch it, mesmerized by the girl’s bouncing breasts - and unwittingly comparing it to her sister’s - they allowed her to make a decision. Her sister was telling to her that struggling to stay emotionless all the time wasn’t a good thing - and the pleasure she was getting from watching the girl on the ground made her agree with that. She was able to tell that the feeling within lower body was sexual arousal - and now she intended to take full pleasure of it. Her father used to rape the girls that stood in his path on the battlefield all the time - surely he wouldn’t mind if she took some time to do the same. In fact, he’d definitely approve of this! Having cleared her doubts, Laevatein still knew that staying in an exposed spot like this would not be safe. After taking one final look at the corpse, the princess of flames took some time to withdraw behind the lines of the combined Muspell and Emblian forces. Heading off, she noticed a few soldiers with leery grins heading in the opposite direction. Laevatein failed to make the connection, but they were going to use the body the princess provided them with - an occasion to fuck a small, yet busty girl like that didn’t come too often.

Finding a secluded spot, Laevatein sat down, curling her legs to support her perky butt, and spreading them to allow for easy access to her pussy. She tried to close and open her fingers to make them ready, then she remembered that she was still carrying Silvia’s head with her. She could just not pass an occasion like this. However, a new problem arose. Knowing that she should be ready for battle any moment, she couldn’t exactly take her form-fitting black armor off. Well, there was a simple way to fix that. Lighting a small flame, she pressed it against her crotch - enjoying the heat as it tickled her pussy while burning through the black leather and the purple bodysuit beneath it. Having created a small hole to expose her dripping pussy, there was nothing stopping her from continuing. Setting her blade down, Laevatein used one hand to grab the head by one of the buns on it, while her other hand opened Silvia’s mouth. Delving into it, she pulled on the dancer’s tongue, taking it out of Silvia’s mouth. Now, she grabbed the head with both of her hands - and shoved it in between her legs, with Silvia’s slack tongue ending up directly over her labia. A little more shuffling around, and she managed to slide the dead girl’s tongue through the entrance to her pussy. Having done that, there was nothing stopping Laevatein from finally giving in to all the arousal she had built up through the battles today - running into Silvia was just the one that drove her over the edge. She grinded her hips against it, swiping her pussy all over the dead dancer’s face with powerful thrusts. Her hands worked to push the head back towards her, making it slide back and rubbing it against her entrance with the same strength she used to cut the girl up beforehand. Fairly quickly, Laevatein was able to reach her climax. Her inner walls were so warm at this point that most of her come evaporated away, but some of the steaming hot liquid still squirted onto Silvia’s dead face. The creamy liquid also got on her thighs, but the warmth of her skin was enough to turn it into steam even through her purple bodysuit. If her high boots, her armor or the armored protectors over her hips also received some of it… Well, she’d just have to live with it.

It took her some time to recover - Laevatein breathing heavily - her sizeable boobs going up and down as she did - and pushing her hands out behind to support herself. Once she regained enough control, even if her body was still a bit shaky, Laevatein let go of the head. She was a little sad to part with it, but she could always recover it after the battle - and there was no way for her to carry it around without it harder for her to fight. There was also the matter of the hole directly over her pussy… Oh, it’s not like anyone was going to actually hit her anyways. If anything, it would provide her with an extra advantage - it could very well distract the foes she was going to face. Revitalized completely by her orgasm, the pink-haired princess returned into battle with strength she couldn’t muster before - happily diving right into the biggest group of enemies she could see.



Sue bounced up and down in her saddle, the young Kutolah nomad riding into battle on her steed. Hanging over her shoulder was the girl’s bow, and she had her quiver hanging from the horse’s side. For this battle, she had been assigned to a squad of other heroes who specialized in horseback combat. She wasn’t too happy about it - the black-haired archer preferred to be left alone. Because of that, she didn’t try to talk to any of them. She preferred to just commune with the land they passed, apologizing to the grass the hooves of their horses trampled and conversing with Father Sky. Even seeing another Sacean woman in the saddle a couple horses ahead didn’t make her open up - ignoring Lyn as the green-haired girl tried to speak to her, until she finally gave up on that.

The mounted squad proceeded to ride until a group of enemies appeared in the distance. This was Sue’s time to shine. She, along with the rest of their ranged fighters, quickly prepared her weapon - pulling the bow over her head and putting an arrow on the string. Then, they let loose all at once - both archers and mages alike - sending a rain of death onto the group opposite them. A few of their enemies fell off their mounts, struck by either the magic or one of their arrows. Sue lost track of hers, but she enjoyed thinking that hers hit one of them too. However, she didn’t get to enjoy that idea for too long. The enemy group retaliated with a salvo of their own, and their arrows and magic surged towards her group. And coming right after the salvo was a group of cavalry who charged towards them. To avoid the arrows, their formation dispersed - but with where Sue was in the group, she still remained in the area that had been targeted by their foes. Because of that, multiple arrows fell towards where she was. Some grazed her skin, and one was stopped by her breast guard, but they haven’t hurt her too badly. She let out a breath of relief - only for it to be cut short as a late arrow struck her body. It hit her squarely in her belly, piercing through the belt of her tribal dress and sinking into her soft skin - its tip getting mixed into her guts. The force of the impact made her sway in the saddle, making her lose her balance for a bit.

Before she could return to her proper way of seating, and take care of the arrow impaling her belly in any way, the enemy riders were upon her. The front of the group was still scattered, so they were able to go directly for the backlines and target people like her who had no way to defend themselves at close range. In just an instant, one of them got directly to her - and swung his blade at her. She tried to get down to dodge, but because she was still shaky on the horse, she didn’t avoid his attack in full. Sure, she saved her life through this - but it would only make it more painful for her in the end. Instead of the heavy sword cleaving her body open, it only hit her in the side of her torso with the dull, flat part of the blade. She could feel her ribs breaking because of the force of the powerful strike, but it had another effect on her body, too. Because she already wasn’t stable in her saddle, as the blade continued to go ahead it lifted her off it and threw her off her mount. Sue found herself suddenly flying through the air for a short while, before coming down to the ground as she crashed into it - her bow flying out of her hands on impact.

She landed with her legs first, and they took the brunt of the damage. Terrible pain flared up in both of them as she felt something snap in each one. She took her brown eyes down to look at them, only to see them bent in a weird way - making it obvious that she broke both of them. “Mother Earth… why do you hurt me so?” The nomad thought to herself while trying to get up, but as more pain flashed in her legs she fell back down. Her horse had ran away, far enough that she couldn’t even see it anymore - and the other members of her group were still on top of their mounts, fighting for their lives against the group that had attacked them. No one but her paid attention to the ground below - so now she doubted any of them would notice her. Calling out for help could very well result in the enemies noticing her first, and once they did, they would finish her off. It was safer to just stay quiet, she decided.

Although moving her legs hurt, she was still able to get herself going and crawl across the ground - hoping to get away from the battlefield of the horse riders, as staying on the ground here was definitely not save. The arrow inside her belly hurt, but she knew that pulling it out could lead to too much dangerous bleeding - so she decided to just let it stick in, unaware of the more dangerous internal damage she was causing herself like this. Each length of her body she had crawled caused her more pain than the last one, her orange robes getting more and more dirty as earth and mud get onto them and the arrow pushing deeper into her insides. For a while it worked, no riders getting too close to her. As she slowly moved forward, she had the time to watch the battle unfolding above her on the horse’s backs - and it seemed that her side was winning. Maybe it would be safe for her to ask for help soon? She pondered that as a bigger group began to make their way towards her.

Sue was hoping that they would spot her and help her off the ground, but unfortunately for her none of them saw her. With horror, she realized that no one did - and that despite that, they were still going directly for where she was. She considered calling out to them to let them know that she was there, but before she gathered the strength to speak out to them, they were already running into her, the horses’ hooves slamming into the ground near her. It was just a matter of time before one of these hit her - and as the group began to cross over the nomad laid out in front of them, one eventually did. Smashing into her already broken left leg, it broke it further - causing a huge part of her bone to shatter into countless shards, each of these hurt her flesh from the inside. After the first one, more followed, rough hooves hitting her other limbs and bashing into her bones until they too shattered, leaving red marks on her skin and squashing her flesh whenever they connected with a less firm part. Her abdomen received a kick too, Sue in incredible pain as the strong, horseshoed hoof squeezed her womb against the ground until it popped. Her chest also was used as a step for one of the horses, the rest of the girl’s ribs breaking down and stabbing into her lungs. However, even if they gave in, they still protected her lungs and heart from being turned into a paste - the same couldn’t be said for her other body parts, though. The only reason she had not thrown up as a horse leg caught her in her stomach was that the entire organ burst right away, its contents flooding into her abdominal cavity. As the first group of horsemen passed, Sue was still conscious, and in incredible pain. Her long bones were all completely mangled, and her torso wasn’t doing much better. However, her head had survived - and so did her heart, keeping the girl alive even as it pumped itself dry because of her internal bleeding.

“M-Mother E-Earth… Help m-me…” Sue begged weakly as the last horse jumped over her, smacking her on the side of the head and opening her skull. Although parts of her brain began to leak out through the hole, the girl was still alive - and before her eyes went out, she noticed another, larger group of horses heading in her direction. It was a fresh group of Emblia’s riders, eager to chase the squad Sue was a part of down - and so they followed the route they took, which took them directly over Sue’s position. She was still barely holding on to her life as they reached her. However, that wouldn’t be the case for long - another hoof quickly smashing through her forehead and turning her brain into a paste. The following barrage of kicks that fell on her spasming, dying body turned the rest of her bones to dust, and without bones to catch them, her flesh into mincemeat. The nomad girl’s body was reduced to a lump of bloody paste, the only way to recognize who it ever was being by the girl’s ripped, bloodied robes that once had been orange - but even then, only barely.



Lianna drew her sword, the Facinna, as she looked upon the group of enemies ahead of her. The princess of Aytolis had just been summoned to Askr, and this would be her first battle here. Judging the enemy group by her world’s standards, there would be no way these soldiers could pose a threat to her. Even if the blonde girl wasn’t as hot-headed as her brother, preferring to take a calmer approach to things, her blood boiled at the thought of battle - but perhaps for different reasons than his would. Taking the usual results of fighting against common soldiers back in her world, it was clear to her that they could never hurt her in any way - so having her slaughter them all seemed like the best choice to her. There was no reason to bother anyone else to help her with it. Keeping that in mind, she happily ran towards the group of enemies.

Lianna’s overconfidence would prove to be the girl’s undoing. All it took was for her to clash with the first of the enemy soldiers to realize that in this world she was no longer capable of the inhuman feats she was used to. Why was the man not dead? She swung her blade at him, his lifeless body should have been sent flying across the battlefield. But instead, he was able to deflect her attacks. Now that she wasn’t able to take her enemies out with a single blow, all the battle’s result depended on was how her skill with the blade compared to how the soldiers could handle it. While she wasn’t a complete novice, because of how her battles usually went in her world, she had very little practice in this kind of combat. While she was able to fight the first soldier to a standstill, he wasn’t alone. While she was locked in her duel with him, his peers proceeded to go around her - locking her off from the rest of the Askrian army as they encircled her. And once they did, they began to all approach her.

Once they got close enough, there would be no way for her to defend herself from attacks from all the directions. Knowing that, Lianna tried to get rid of them right away. Stabbing her sword into the ground, she called upon her magic - a golden circle spreading out on the ground from the spot she stabbed Facinna in. Once it reached the enemy soldiers, Lianna unleashed her spell - a line of golden explosions appearing on the circle’s perimeter. However, these weren’t strong at all - Lianna reminded once again that she wasn’t in her world anymore. There, the spell would have blown the men away, ripping their legs off like the cannon fodder they were. Here, all it managed to achieve was pissing the men off as their pants get a bit scorched. Converging on her, they stabbed away at her - and they were close enough that the girl had no space to dodge. Two weapons sunk into her exposed thighs, a sword cutting her meaty left one while a dagger was stabbed into the just-as-thick right one. However, the men wasn’t going to kill the girl just yet - they wanted to make her suffer. Because of that, most of their attacks weren’t aimed at the girl’s body, but rather at Lianna’s clothes. Going over her chest, they sliced through the blue ribbon that she had over it, then freed her modest tits from their defence, her nipples hardening immediately in response to the battlefield’s cold air. A sword went through the golden corset the girl wore around her midsection, making it come off - and show the girl’s toned stomach while it did. While no weapons went for her waist - letting the girl keep her suspenders that only accentuated the beauty of her now-impaled thighs - they did go for her skirt. The outer blue layer had been sliced off clean, and the lower parts of the inner grey layer were removed, too - showing more of the girl’s hips. And revealing Lianna’s embarrassing secret. While the girl sometimes went into battle wearing just shorts and a tank top, she did not bother putting them on most of the time, just going commando into battles. The thrill of flashing enemy soldiers in their final moments as she did her kicks and jumps or soared high in the air to use some of her stronger magic was really thrilling to her - knowing that her pussy would be the last thing they would ever focus on really turned the princess of Aytolis on. However, now it meant that all the soldiers around her could get a very good look at it - now it didn’t feel good at all. As she tried to cover herself up, they just grabbed her arms and restrained her.

Their cocks all throbbed with desire as they savored the sight of her feminine parts. However, the men also knew they had no time to do something fun with the girl. Although lord Surtr sometimes enjoyed taking his time with the girls who were dumb enough to stand against him, he very much looked down on his soldiers doing the same. And the punishment for those who would slack off like that was death. Meaning they couldn’t just take the time to fuck the girl, or to even just all jerk off together on top of her at the simultaneously to save time. But it would be a waste to just not do anything with the girl’s pussy now that they all had seen it. Well, if they couldn’t enjoy breaking it in with rough rape, it could still be used to hurt Lianna in another way. One of them offered his dagger, and another one grasped it firmly, then took his hand towards her slit. Lianna watched his hand move with her eyes wide, terror appearing in them as the cold, merciless blade approached her cunt. Her pussy provided her with so much relief as she fingered herself after almost every battle during the conflict in her world, as those usually left her soaking wet because of her exhibitionism. She didn’t want to lose it!

But her wishes were of no concern to the soldier holding the knife. In fact, her fear only made it more enjoyable for all of them - their erections throbbing harder as they saw the fear in her blue eyes. The pained scream she let out once he finally stabbed in, her sensitive walls grazed and cut open by the terrible blade, only further helped them. Moving the knife around and cutting her insides some more, the man made sure that the weapon wouldn’t slide out once he let go of it, but rather be stopped by the walls of Lianna’s vagina. Once he did let go of it, the weapon slid out just a bit - then stopped, Lianna’s blood flowing from her cunt and down its handle.

With her pussy taken care of, the men moved on to something more harmful. One of them picked the Facinna up. The girl eyed her ornate, golden blade. It served her in numerous battles, taking the lives of countless Gristonne soldiers. But now, it was going to be used against her. She shivered in fear as the soldier flicked the tip of it across the skin of her stomach, before stopping it just as it sunk into the small incline of her bellybutton. Wiggling it a bit and drawing some blood, the men then shoved his arm forwards - driving Lianna’s blade through her belly. He made sure to push it in at an angle that wouldn’t cut through the girl’s spine, as he knew the blade would go all the way through. The bloody, golden tip came out of Lianna’s back, but the men didn’t stop, driving the sword further in. As the blade grew in width, the entrance hole at her bellybutton turned out to be too small. More of her belly was cut open as the blade continued to go further in, until the man was satisfied with the pained expression Lianna was wearing.

Having her guts impaled with her own sword hurt a lot, but it was less painful than taking a dagger up her pussy. However, the stab took more of a toll on her body. Even if her spine was spared, the girl’s legs still gave way to the dull pain that was coursing through her belly. Unable to stand anymore, Lianna fell to the ground, her legs going into a split. That led to her falling with full force onto her crotch - driving the dagger within her cunt even deeper in. She screamed again as her cervix was impaled by the tip of the piece of metal stuck within her lower body. Her pussy walls received fresh cuts across them because of that, too - putting the girl in even more pain than before. She looked at the men with just pure suffering in her eyes, begging them to end her suffering.
“Pleaseee… Let me die alreadyyyy!” Lianna called out to them, hoping one of them would be merciful enough to grant her her wish.

Even if they all enjoyed seeing her in pain like this, it had to come to an end. Even if Lianna told the group of heroes she was with that there was no need for them to follow her, as she hadn’t returned, they began to move towards where she disappeared. The soldiers torturing the blonde were running out of time. Although they did not want to do what Lianna asked them to, they just had to. The girl’s current wounds weren’t too severe - if they left her like this, it was possible that the Askr’s clerics could have saved her, even if her pussy would be ruined for life. They had to fix this, as fast as they could. One of them lifted his spear and walked directly in front of Lianna. She looked at his weapon longingly, eager to feel the reprieve from pain that would come once he killed her. She almost didn’t mind having the spear sink into her chest, directly in the middle and just above her tits. It pierced all the way through her body, going directly through her spine on the way out of her back. She almost smiled as she lost contact with her lower body, finally free from the pain. Her mouth opened, trying to speak out, how thankful she was, but she would never get to voice these feelings. Seeing the heroes approach, another of the soldiers took his bow and just fired at her head directly from close range. The arrow punched through the side of her skull, its tip going into her brain and successfully preventing her from speaking, thinking or doing anything at all ever again. As blood began to flow from the wound in her head, Lianna’s life ended.

The force of the arrow made her head tip over to one side, and because of that the blood from the wound in it proceeded to flow down her face - with the blood reaching the corner of her still open mouth. Her entire body went limp, her arms now hanging freely and pointing towards the ground. However, her body would stay just the way it was. The man who drove the spear into her chest did it at a very downwards angle, leading to its tip sinking into the ground. Now, the spear would serve as a pylon that would keep her from falling over, keeping the girl locked in the position she had died in. The morbid sight was so pretty that the soldiers decided to leave her weapons within her, to serve as a threat to the heroes who were heading their way. Hastily, the soldiers left, with some of them heading for their supply wagons to get new weapons for themselves - leaving Lianna’s half-naked corpse to remain on the battlefield.



Camilla soared through the sky, the Nohrian’s heavy cleavage bouncing as the her wyvern beat hard with its wings. She had made her distress clear to her mount, and it was trying its best to fly as fast as it could. It also had the side effect of shaking her around more than usual, causing her exposed thighs to rub against the saddle - with their lower parts also sliding across the wyvern’s scales. But Camilla paid no mind to that. The purple-haired woman was driven by vengeance. Moments before, she had witnessed as her sister had been killed in battle. Seeing Corrin’s red eyes going blank as the dragon princess succumbed to her wounds was enough to drive the overprotective woman over the edge. Now, it was only filled with anger - anger directed at the woman she decided was responsible for this. If Veronica never went to invade Askr, her sister wouldn’t have been thrown into this battle - and then, she would have still lived. Camilla intended to punish the Emblian princess for this - the punishment would of course be her life. Flying high above the battlefield, Camilla avoided other both enemy and allied fliers while seeking out the girl she was now fixated on. Eventually, Camilla was able to see her - and so she swooped in towards the flat-chested princess.

Holding her axe in a strong grip, Camilla happily swung it towards Veronica while leaving out of her saddle. The Nohrian princess enjoyed the surprised look that showed up on Veronica’s usually emotionless face. The emblian noticed her too late, and there was nothing she could do to stop her now!
“I WON’T allow it!” A forceful voice called out from below - one that Camilla instantly recognized. Instead of Veronica’s pained scream, a loud clung of metal hitting metal resonated in the air. Camilla made her wyvern turn around to face Veronica again, confirming what she saw before. Standing between her and the Emblian princess was Camilla’s very own brother, Xander.
“Xander? What are you…” Camilla tried to ask, but the blonde man raised Siegfried, then swung it, sending a wave of dark energy towards her. It cut through the wings of her wyvern, bringing her down to the ground - while also opening a small gush on Camilla’s right breast. “Xander? Brother?” Camilla tried to call out to him again, but to no avail. It seemed that the man was determined to protect Veronica - and would even go against his family to do that. “So be it…” Camilla thought to herself while jumping off her wyvern and trying to make her way towards her brother and his new princess. Even with the length of her heels, she was able to move quickly, her wide hips inadvertently swaying in her sexiest walk.

Xander didn’t wait for her to get close, though. Swinging Siegfried again, the crown prince of Norh sent another wave of dark energy towards his sister. Although she smacked it away with her axe, it just caused it to split into multiple smaller ones, the weaker beams slipping through the cracks on her golden thigh guards. They showered her exposed thighs in a multitude of small cuts, and ripped into the purple cloth on her hips as well. To make things even worse for the purple-haired woman, once Veronica saw that her knight was there to protect her, she also began to attack her. With a spell from her tome Elivagar, she summoned a cloud of poisonous mist that enveloped Camilla in an instant. Taken by surprise, Camilla breathed it deep in, her lungs filled with the green gas. She immediately began to cough, her massive tits jumping up and down as her chest was shaken, but still she struggled to go on. Xander stopped attacking her, watching her with what could very well be remorse. Just a few steps later, Camilla collapsed, the poison taking away all of her strength.

Seeing her assassin-to-be fall, Veronica felt a surge of satisfaction. No one should get away with trying to attack her directly. However… Was just dying enough of a punishment? No, Veronica realized. She deserved so much worse than just that. Calling her mist off, she spoke out quietly: “…Xander. Tie her up.” Hearing this, the prince of Nohr felt a surge of hope. He had already accepted that he would have to watch his sister die, and was ready to pay the price, but learning that he wouldn’t have to put his heart at ease. Having decided to stay with Veronica even after his summoning contract was broken, the man had dedicated himself to fighting for her with all he could - and that included fighting his family if necessary. However, he still cared for them… It was just that he decided Veronica needed his help more. Still, without Loki warning him that he should stay close to Veronica before the battle, he would have been out there fighting instead, and Veronica would have been helpless against his sister. Walking over to where Camilla had fallen, he easily bound her hands and legs together while trying to ignore that with her unconscious, her tits were slipping out of her top. Instead, he thought about Veronica. Showing mercy like this was not typical of the emblian princess… Maybe he was finally starting to influence her?



The assault of combined forces of Emblia and Muspell was relentless, and the Askrian side found itself defeated at every turn. With a huge chunk of their heroes dead, the rest broke under the onslaught, surrendering en masse. Although Ophelia kept fighting as hard as she could, defeating countless opponents, she too had eventually been overwhelmed. The invaders seemed to know her status in Askr, and they made sure not to kill her, restraining her and taking away her magic tomes. Soon enough, the wave of soldiers reached the castle that served as the headquarters of the Order of Heroes, and with little resistance going up against them seized control over it. A bunch of more problematic heroes, as well as the summoner herself, were all thrown into the dungeons Kiran would sometimes use for her fun. However, this time she was the one held there… At least Ophelia was held in the very next cell - letting her and Kiran exchange warm words and hold their hands as they waited for whatever fate had in store for them.


Both Veronica and Surtr made their way to the castle sometime later, biding their time on the way - both of them enjoying themselves while slaughtering some of the prisoners. Reaching the castle, however, Veronica saw the hatred in the eyes of heroes that she had passed. She had no contracts over them to control them… Veronica realized that it was only a matter of time before one of them would attack her. She wouldn’t stay here for long, just enough to make sure that the Askrian royal bloodline had been completely wiped out, but for the time being, she should discourage them from trying. There was one simple way to do that - making an example out of someone. Since she was already going to have Camilla executed, she decided that she could as well use her for it. Quickly giving orders to prepare for that, as well as ordering all the Askrian heroes to come to the main hall, Veronica herself headed for the hall and waited for the execution to start.

In a couple of minutes, the soldiers walked into the main hall, leading Camilla in her usual outfit on a leash behind them. It tied her still-gloved hands together behind her back, still letting her cast her charm on the people watching as she walked with powerful steps that left her breasts bouncing and her hips swaying from side to side. Even if she was being led against her will, she just couldn’t stop her body from moving like that - it was the only way to walk she knew. She was very much aware of what was in store for her now, having been witness to other public executions like this… But the Nohrian would be lying if she said she was not enjoying the attention. Usually she turned the eyes of only those she passed, though - and now she’d have the full attention of the entire surviving population of the Askrian castle. She let herself bask in their lustful gazes as the soldiers escorted her to the stage at the room’s center. However, she had less appreciation for their actions that followed. Their rough hands grabbed her boobies, fingers slipping over the hem of the purple, tight cloth that hugged them, and dragging it down - with her huge knockers slipping free, springing up and down some more to release the tension from the outfit. Only the people closest to the stage could make out the small cuts on them that were caused by Xander’s weapon, but Camilla wasn’t too happy about that - she was more than happy showing off parts her body, but fully stripping was something she wanted to keep just for her dear Corrin. Then again, there was no point getting too mad about it - all the public executions had the dying woman show her intimate parts. With that in mind, she wasn’t very angry as the soldiers removed the golden protectors from her thighs - along with the scraps of purple cloth on her hips that survived Xander’s attacks. And once they were done with that, their inconsiderate fingers reached for her purple thong. In a simple strong tug, they ripped them off - leaving Camilla’s pussy exposed to all. She withstood all the stares with a calm face, but on the inside she was loving all the attention. And that began to show, as the pink buds that topped her huge mountains of breast meat quickly turned hard as diamond, as erect as the cocks of many a hero in the audience. Her pussy was less direct than her nipples, only a weak dampness settling on her labia giving her arousal away.

Even if she had accepted showing her body off like that, there was no way the Nohrian princess could get behind what followed next. Her face was tainted with strong disgust as the soldiers whipped their dicks out. Coming at her from the front, he pushed her very meaty thighs apart. He then grabbed to the outer sides of them, his fingers rubbing against the small cuts there, and once she had stabilized her hips like that, he slammed his dick into her vagina. Camilla let out a gasp of annoyance at his roughness, but thanks to her earlier self-lubrication it didn’t really hurt. What was hurt was her pride - in no scenario she would have given herself to that man willingly. As much as it angered her, though, Camilla knew that this too was normal part of the execution. It was a certainty that she would too be a victim to rape like this. There was nothing she could do about it… With her hands behind her back, she couldn’t even shove the man away. Even if she was disgusted with herself because of that, she concluded that the best way to face it would be just to enjoy the sex - after all, there would be no time for that once they moved on to the main event. The man left a lot to desire as a lover. In no way he compared to Corrin’s gentleness or stamina, so Camilla had a hard time enjoying herself as he continued, unable to even get close to a climax of her own while the man blew his load into her cunt.

As some of his sticky semen began to leak out of her cunt once he pulled out, another two Emblian soldiers already approached her. With a rough push on the back, they forced her onto her fours - her high boots and long gauntlets offering protection for her knees and elbows. Then, one went for her behind while the other went for her front, Camilla’s purple eyes looking with disgust at the front one’s erect cock. Feeling defiant, she kept her mouth shut, so as the man at the front moved his shaft towards her face, he just slid his dick across her cheek, wiping some precum onto it. However, the man behind her had no such troubles. After running his member a few times through the crack of her butt, he put the tip in front of her anus. Camilla had tried anal in the past - even if Corrin was hesitant to try it out at first - but didn’t do it very often, and only after using some lube. Now, she was forced to take a dick raw - and the soldier wasn’t giving her too much time to get used to it. In one strong thrust, he pushed past her sphincter and into her rectum - the tight canal forced to painfully stretch in order to accommodate his dick. The pain forced a gasp of pain past her lips - and the moment they parted, the man at the front pushed his member into her mouth. The taste of cock wasn’t alien to her either - but with Corrin’s dragon cock having barbs it wasn’t too pleasant to suck her sister off, so she had little practice in that too. However, Corrin’s girth left her more than ready to take on the dick currently trying to slide into her throat. She had no troubles breathing even as the tip of the man’s dick touched against the back of her mouth. The man’s repulsive smell filling her nostrils only strengthened her resolve, making her double down on her refusal to give the man any sort of pleasure using her tongue. She endured as he grabbed on to the spikes of her headdress, letting him drive deeper into her as his balls rammed against her curved chin. The man roughly pounding her asshole sent pain through her spine with his every thrust, but she was able to quickly get used to that. The only way for her to win in this scenario would be to die with dignity - and Camilla swore to herself that she would not break down, no matter what happened to her.

As the two soldiers continued to rape her, the sound of heels cracking against the wooden floor reached Camilla’s ears. Her purple eyes darted to the side, and her heart filled with fury as she saw Veronica. She was the one who killed her sister… And also probably the one who put her in her current predicament. There wasn’t anyone else Camilla would love to see in front of herself - if only she could use her axe to crack the girl’s head open… However, tied up as she was, all Camilla could do was shoot dead glares towards the flat girl in black clothing. To her surprise, the girl seemed to be shivering a little bit… But Camila knew better than to attribute that to the looks she was giving her.

Drawing a deep breath, Veronica let magic carry her calm, quiet voice all over the room. “I rule over you now… If you try to resist… This is how you shall end up.” Sucking another breath in, she continued: “…For now, however… You can all enjoy her body.” Even if Kiran also let them do that, Veronica not taking this away already warmed some of the heroes up to her. Even if some of them were fond of Kiran, for most of the heroes it was just exchanging one twisted overlord for another. And some of them could feel their cocks twitching and their pussies getting wet as they added two and two together: If Veronica punished her enemies like this too, then one day in the very near future they might get to see the summoner herself executed on stage too. As result of Veronica’s announcement, a queue of heroes began to line up in front of the stage - Camilla’s heart swelling with more anger for the grey-haired girl. Still, the woman was determined to stay strong through all of them - even as her ass, cunt and mouth all received discharge after discharge of semen. Her heavy breasts were coated with semen as well, as some heroes using her upper body preferred to unload onto them instead of her face or inside her mouth.

Even with her slit and rectum hurting hours later, Camilla had still not given in - despite the fact that the line of heroes had no end in sight. Even if the climaxes she had come to were shallow and short, she was still able to find herself enough pleasure to stay sane throughout her prolonged rape session. Veronica watched for some time, then walked away - but recently, she had come back. And as yet another hero sprayed Camilla’s tits with his cream, her soldiers prevented another one from ascending the steps to reach her. Once the man using her lower half left too, Veronica gave out the order to move on to the deadly phase of Camilla’s show. Camilla was forced back to her feet as the soldiers readied what was prepared for her: three nooses, with a 4th one binding them together at some distance from the loops of rope. Why would there be three of them, though? Just for a moment, fear flashed through Camilla’s heart - did the small bitch decide to kill someone alongside her? She couldn’t have… But the two additional nooses could very well be for two of her sisters… Twisting her head around, the purple-haired princess was able to put her heart at ease as she failed to notice neither Corrin nor Elise among the nearby crowd.

The cluster of ropes was secured to a single notch at the on-stage gallows, with the soldiers taking her towards them. Once she was near the three nooses, one of them took the middle one and with some struggles got it past the abundant purple strands of her very long hair. He tightened it around her neck, and with some surprise Camilla noticed that it wasn’t too restrictive yet. Once they did that, they set her hands free - she wouldn’t be able to get the noose off anyways. Finishing with that, the other two loops were lowered to the level of Camilla’s feet. She tried to keep them on the ground, to drag them across the ground as they shoved her around, but eventually they managed to get both of them past her feet and onto her legs. Raising both loops just past the spikes that signified her ankles, they tightened both loops directly above them. As they backed away from her, Camilla took it as a sign that the preparations were over - and began to steel herself for the drop that she presumed awaited her.

However, the platform below her feet never opened. Instead, the Nohrian was puzzled as the ropes above her ankles began to pull them up. To keep herself standing, Camilla had to move her upper body backwards as her legs slowly angled upwards. However, the pulling showed no signs of stopping - and had to lower her huge chubby ass towards the ground too - inadvertently putting some tension into the rope around her neck as she tried to move her body lower. Her legs remained straight as they continued to bend up, stopping for a moment once they ended up perpendicular to her torso. At that point, Camilla’s legs were barely even touching the ground anymore, with her heels as the only spot where they connected. A huge part of her mass was now supported by the rope that was squeezing her neck, making breathing harder and harder as it continued. With her arms, Camilla tried to grab on to the ropes, but the ones near her feet were too far away because of how long her legs were, and it was hard for her to get a grip onto the one behind her head that would last for a longer time.

After giving Camilla a short break, the force pulling her ankles up returned again. Right away, the very busty woman lost all contact with the ground - letting her weight - and that of her torso’s armor and the pair of her high, armored boots - rest on just the three ropes that were holding her. As her legs continued to go up, the force around her neck increased too - squeezing her windpipe dangerously tightly. She could still draw fresh air in, but just a fraction of it could make it in - her mouth opening to suck in all the oxygen she could and letting out whishes and whizzes. With wide she stretched it open, drool and semen from before began to trickle out of it - travelling down her chin and dripping onto her massive mammaries. Her legs continued to twist upwards - spreading to the sides to keep her mass centered. Because of that, everyone could see her pussy as it dripped with more semen, as well as the number of small cuts on her succulent thighs. They didn’t stop until they were angled directly upwards, her feet and heels pointing directly at the ceiling. Along the way, it passed a point where too much of Camilla’s weight was put onto her neck, increasing the of compression of her trachea enough that no more oxygen could make it through. Her jugular was blocked as well, cutting off the blood that was flowing to her head as the rope dug directly into it. Being put in this position was not the end yet - they continued to lift Camilla up until her ass reached the height of about two-and-a-half feet, enough so that there was no chance for her to use the ground to help her. With the ropes around her legs accessible now, her hands shot towards them - but were unable to grant her any respite. It were her legs that were her stronger limbs, and her hands just didn’t have enough strength to pull her back up - leading to most of her body weight contributing to the crushing that her neck was receiving.

The pain in her neck was so strong that Camilla’s eyes started to bulge. She wanted to scream out in pain, to throw out threats at the woman who was putting her through this, but with no success - only choked gurgles making it out of her wide-open mouth. Her face quickly turned red, signalling her struggles to even those further away. And struggled she did - trying desperately to reduce the pressure on her neck for just a moment, to gain just another single breath of air that would alleviate the pain resonating within her oxygen-starved brain. The ropes kept her facing forwad, so all she could do was swing towards the crowd that was watching her and go away from them on the other swing - making her giant titties prance up and down while she did. The tight, armored corset that liked so much when fighting now proved to be detrimental as well. Normally she didn’t notice just how much it squashed her lungs, used to the little discomfort in her chest it caused. However, now that her lungs’ reduced capacity directly translated into more pain rippling through her body, Camilla couldn’t help but regret her choice in clothing. Her scrunched up lungs felt as if they were burning, throbbing around in her chest as if they were trying to burst out. And yet, maybe because of all the pain she was in, her hips still defaulted to their usual swaying - showing off her wounded thighs and her cunt that was already flushed because of all the usage it received earlier.

Camilla’s struggles dragged on for a few minutes, with the Nohrian unable to ease her pain in any way. Now, she wished for nothing more than the pain to end - bitter tears flowing down her face. Any defiance and strength she wished to preserve was gone, crushed away by the pain that had taken over her entire body. As Veronica saw the last flickers of resistance fade away from Camilla’s eyes, the Emblian decided she was ready for the next stage. “You can use her again.” Her voice once again sounded out in the hall, leading to more happy screams than before - all the heroes who failed to reach Camilla during her first gangrape were thrilled to hear that they’d have another opportunity to do it. Camilla could only barely make out that Veronica was saying something - so the man approaching her was a surprise. Even if her purple eyes were clouded with pain, she could still see him walk up to her. Her pussy was on just the perfect level for the approaching heroes to use, making it clear why they hung her up like that. With her legs spread access to her cunt was completely unobstructed - letting the heroes ram into her without any troubles. Camilla only barely registered the initial thrusts, her mind too focused on the pain to pay attention to them. However, the man’s powerful thrusts pushed her up - and just for an instant, the pressure on her neck was removed, with fresh oxygen flowing into her body. That dulled the pain she was feeling - bringing her back to reality, even if it still persisted within her. Enough so that she could feel the man’s next thrust - and made an effort to bounce higher up to suck more air in. Doing so, Camilla failed to notice that she was falling right into what Veronica had set up for her - the momentary respite from the pain only would prolong her suffering in the long run.

Camilla failed to think about it, sending her body bouncing on the man’s cock enough to reduce the pain to just an annoyance. The man who was raping her enjoyed the way she reacted to his thrusts, granting him more pleasure than he’d get if he got to fuck her before she was strung up like this. And the same was the case for her, too. Even if she managed to suppress the pain in her body, with only the one in her neck remaining as it was squeezed shut and then opened up repeatedly, the side effects of the pain still persisted - making her body more sensitive, for one. Her inner walls were suddenly able to tell her every nudge and vein on the man’s dick, clenching hard on it and sending a wave of arousal up her body. The fact that he was holding on to her ass for stability, giving her huge round buttcheeks a nice feeling up as he drove his member all the way in, and that his thumbs played with the red opening in her skin… All that ended up making her even more aroused than her oxygen-impaired brain could recall. Sadly, the feedback from her inner walls was enough to milk his semen out of him before she could reach a climax of her own. However, once Camilla’s pussy was awakened once, even the pain coming back as he withdrew and let her drop would not be enough to chase it away. As the next man walked up to her, Camilla eagerly pushed her hips out towards him - and let out a choked out moan as he penetrated her. However, this man was not as willing to let her breathe as the one before her was. Instead of holding on to her ass, his hands fondled her massive tits - his thumbs twiddling on her erect nipples as he pulled her down. Instead of him granting her a respite from her strangulation like the man before, he made it more intense as the rope fought back against his pull, Camilla’s neck caught in the middle and crushed much harder than before. This time, however, another force fought against it within her - one as mind-numbing as the pain was. Despite the rope cutting away the control Camilla had over her body, her hips began to move on their own, bucking against the man who was taking her with even more force then when she did it consciously. With the first fuck getting her close to the edge, this time Camilla was able to reach a climax - and unlike the ones she reached before on this day, this one shook her to the very core. With her mind and body already weakened through the hanging, they were body entirely enveloped in incredible pleasure as her pussy began to squirt out its juices. With how powerful her climax was, her cunt easily squeezed a load out of the man currently fucking her, and once he was done, he dropped her - but Camilla didn’t mind, still completely overwhelmed by the pleasure.

Camilla was never really able to recover after her mind was shattered like that. As her climax died down, she returned to her senses while being railed by another man - who was kind enough to let her breathe again. Her eyes rolled back up, her mouth opening mindlessly and her tongue slipping out to show that nothing of the strong woman remained inside her head. All Camilla cared for now was being able to cum again - and so she rode out the cocks that proceeded to fill her up, be it inside her vagina or her rectum. The pain constantly stayed with her too, but the men using her lower half made sure to let her breathe from time to time. This carried on until Camilla’s orgasms drained her body out of all the strength it had, her life withering away in between two dicks going into her body. There was little to signify that she had passed away - her cunt still responded to the cocks that went inside it, and with her eyes already rolled to the back of her head no one could see her life escaping through them. However, some time after they had gone limp, a particularly powerful thrust into her cunt travelled all the way through her body to her head, shaking it around and making her irises roll back to the front. The lack of life in her purple irises took some more time to notice, but even once it became clear that the Nohrian princess was no longer there, it didn’t change anything with the heroes men waiting to satisfy their lust using her body.

Not even dying would grant Camilla a relief from her new fate. It took Veronica some time to notice that the woman she wanted dead did di

 No.15329

Character limit x.x


Not even dying would grant Camilla a relief from her new fate. It took Veronica some time to notice that the woman she wanted dead did die, but once she did, the Emblian princess quickly prepared a spell Loki had taught her. A spell that would prevent Camilla’s body from ever rotting away or being otherwise affected by her death. It would keep the big-boobed Nohrian’s holes as serviceable as ever, and her flesh and skin as soft as it was during her life. According to Loki, the spell lasted an indefinite amount of time - meaning there would be no end to the necrophilia Camilla’s corpse was subjected to. With that in mind, Veronica gave her final orders on what to do with the corpse, then left the main hall - where Camilla’s rape still continued.

Although the number of heroes who wanted to fuck Camilla’s corpse was huge, it was still finite. Eventually, it had to come to an end - at least for that day. Once it did, Veronica’s soldiers began to fulfill her remaining orders. Taking the nooses off the hooks on the gallows, they carried her to a spot near one of the hall’s doors. Up on the wall, there was number of hooks to which they secured the ropes - twisting Camilla into the same position she had during the hanging, her her back resting against the wall. The combined cluster of lines was swinging nearby, allowing the future users to bring the body lower or higher according to their needs. For now, since it was not to be in use, it had to be stabilized. After a quick trip to the dungeon, the soldiers retrieved Camilla’s axe. Placing it directly under her, they slid it’s shaft into a newly-created hole in the ground that was placed right below her while holding the axe in an upright position. Then, moving her up and then back down, they lowered her ass onto the axe’s upper part - specifically, the shorter shaft directly above the blade. Forcing the fairly long and ornate metal into her anus, they were able to provide her body with another point that would keep her up. The extra support meant that her legs and neck would not get stretched out too far, preserving her body’s beauty as close to her living appearance as possible. If anyone wanted to use her, they just had to take the axe out of the hole again, and move her to the height they desired. Camilla could go down enough that her tits and even her face were still able to be used. The freedom, combined with her outstanding body, made her corpse a popular attraction for male and female heroes alike, with the women fucking Camilla’s holes with dildos or just pushing their pussies into her face. Camilla herself would be thrilled to learn that the Corrins that were still in Askr were more than happy to give their sister the attention she desired. Even other Camillas were happy to use her body…The Nohrian’s princess, so regal in life, in death was reduced to being just a very popular cum dumpster - her vagina, ass, breasts and face all receiving a new coat of semen every day. She was so sought-after that the Askrians quickly decided to have her body cleaned every day - but every day left her covered in more cum than the one before.



As the day went by, Veronica listened to the reports about the battle. King Gustav and prince Alfonse had been felled in battle, leaving princess Sharena as the only surviving Askrian royal. However, the blonde seemed to have gone into hiding - and that bothered Veronica. She wanted to slaughter them all, and now the girl who was slightly older than her managed to escape her grasp. However, the very next day, her soldiers managed to find the lance-wielding girl. One of the heroes who had sheltered the girl had been swayed to turn her in after getting to fuck Camilla’s corpse. It seemed he was hoping for Sharena to pay him back for his help with her body, and once the princess refused him, he turned her in out of spite. Upon hearing that, Veronica requested for her to be brought to the room she had established herself in. Then, she began to think, how to deal with the blonde she had always despised. With her being the final of the Askrian royals, Veronica knew she had to savor the kill. As much as she hated to admit it, she wasn’t too experienced in that yet - she preferred to have others act out her orders while she just watched. This time, however, she’d take the matter into her own hands. Thinking about it a bit more, she decided to ask Loki for some tips. Even if she wasn’t too fond of the busty illusionist, the purple-haired lady was far more experienced in that kind of stuff - so a bit embarrassed, Veronica made her way to the quarters of the hyper-curvy woman.

Loki was delighted to see her, acting almost like a proud mother the Emblian princess never had once she heard, what Veronica wanted from her. Veronica wore an unlikely blush on her face as she listened to Loki say that the best way to make the kill unforgettable would be raping her prisoner. Although Veronica knew what sex was about, the young girl had no practical experience with it. Loki sensed that, and took delight in telling her all about it in full detail - the trickster taking pleasure in how uncomfortable the princess was. Once she finished her explanation, Loki brightened up while reaching into one sacks.
“I have something perfect just for you! Please, accept this small gift from your humble servant, o Emblian princess.” She spoke out while taking out a strap-on - with a small dildo on the inside, and a bigger one on the outer side. Veronica was a bit hesitant to take it, but realized that if she came to ask Loki for help, she should go through with it. Taking the pitch black gift from Loki, she began to bow inn order to voice her thanks - however, Loki just waved her hand at her. “Don’t mention it. I’m just trembling with excitement to see, what you’ll do with it…” Taking some more time to calm down and hide her blush, as she didn’t want to be seen like that by anyone, Veronica eventually left Loki’s quarters and made it back to her own - not without more teasing from the big-boobed lady. She, too would one day have tits like that… She definitely would! They would be fitting of her status as the ruler of a kingdom.

Coming back to her room, Veronica was delighted to see Sharena already there. Perhaps it was because of Loki’s orders that the woman somehow managed to give out behind her back, the Askrian princess was already strapped to the bed in a cross position. “Princess Veronica!” Although Sharena tried to keep her face cheerful, there were still hints of fear in the woman’s voice. Being tied up like this scared her - and the numerous times when Veronica boasted about killing them all also were fresh in her head.
“…Princess Sharena. Final of the royal line of Askr.” Sharena took a moment to process this, then pain appeared in her eyes as she realized that both her brother and her father were dead. “Oh, how I am going to enjoy killing you!” Veronica called out, while her eyes scouted out the room. For some reason, the soldiers who brought the girl there also carried her lance there with them. Why, she wasn’t sure - but suddenly she was captivated by the idea of using an Askrian legendary lance to put an end to that world’s bloodline once and for all.

Lifting Sharena’s weapon from the place it was in, she somewhat clumsily began to wield it. Veronica was not accustomed to fighting with weapons like this, and it was too big for her, too - but despite that, she managed to keep her balance as she turned towards the princess. The first step was to get rid of her victim’s clothes, Loki said. Keeping that in mind, Veronica stabbed out at her, the Fensalir stabbing through a chink in its usual wielder’s golden armor. Once she worked the tip beneath it, she began to use it as a lever to get more of the armor off. The golden scales that Sharena’s armor was made of began to snap away one by one, each one giving in faster than the last until Sharena was stripped of her armor. Beneath it, the girl wore a short white dress - which became Veronica’s next target. Now Veronica’s inexperience came more into play, clumsily guing the blade across Sharena’s body and opening shallow cuts in her skin at the spots she cut through the white cloth. Still, doing so, Veronica managed to get Sharena down to her underclothes - a white pair of shorts and a bra that bound her breasts down so they would fit under her armor. Veronica stabbed out at the girl’s chest, freeing her deceptively huge tits from the confinement of her bra while opening a small gash in the valley between them. Jealousy grew within Veronica again - how come the Askrian princess got to have tits this big, while hers were still so small?

Sharena’s face grew flushed as Veronica stripped her from her bra. If the girl was going to kill her, why wouldn’t she just do it now? But with the way she was acting, it was obvious that the Emblian girl was trying to make this sexual. Sharena would have never expected that from her - in her eyes, Veronica was just a bitchy brat that had too much power at her disposal. Still, she was hoping that one day the two of them could get closer - Sharena believed she could become friends with almost anyone. But what did she get out of that friendship in the end? A dude that just wanted to screw her, and once she refused, he just gave her over to the Emblian soldiers. With such a betrayal, and her entire world already in shambles in front of her, it was hard for Sharena to stay optimistic. In Sharena’s eyes, she saw this as a twisted way to fulfill her wish. Her only hope now was that Veronica would decide to keep her as her toy. But she already said she was going to kill her…

Veronica set the lance down, and headed for Sharena by herself. She wasn’t too happy with how she could control its movements, and for the girl’s shorts she had to be in full control - she wouldn’t want to cut Sharena’s maidenhood up by accident. Placing her small, cold hands on Sharena’s hips, she grabbed the hem of her shorts and pulled them down too. Now, Sharena’s lower body was fully uncovered to the younger princess - her pink, untouched pussy captivating her for some reason. As the girl’s legs were spread, Veronica wasn’t able to get the shorts too far down Sharena’s thighs - however, as she continued to pull, she just ended up ripping them away. She continued to stare at her opening for some more time, making Sharena even more uncomfortable. Then, the Emblian princess got back up. Litfing the front flap of her dress, she reached for her leggings and began to pull them down. Once she created enough of an opening, getting them about halfway down to her knees, she reached for the thing Loki gave her - and froze. Embarrassment washed over her, and suddenly she blushed almost as hard as Sharena was. She had never had sex before… And now she’d lose her virginity to a toy given to her by the woman who took pride in messing with others. She wasn’t one to get too nostalgic over things, but this moment should be significant to her. Taking deep breaths to prepare herself for it, Veronica put the strap-on into the opening between her legs, and pulled it up. The smaller dildo on the inside touched against her entrace, and she stopped again. Another deep breath, then Veronica pulled it up. Having it break through her hymen hurt, but unknown to her, the black dildo began to radiate purple as it ventured deeper into her, sending soothing magical waves throughout her vagina. Because of that, it stopped hurting her fairly quickly - as Veronica finished tying it up on her hips, the pain was already gone - replaced by the kind of pleasure the Emblian princess had not felt before. The earlier blush on her face was now replaced by the flush of sexual excitement.

Turning back towards Sharena, she noticed that the frontal flap of her dress would still be getting in the way - so she pulled it to the side, and tugged it behind her waist. Now, the dark dildo was uncovered to Veronica’s captive, too - and even if she expected something like that, she was still surprised. She wouldn’t get the chance to look at it for too long - Veronica quickly approached her, climbing onto the bed and going in between her legs. Pushing her hips forward, Veronica slid the black dildo into Sharena’s pussy. Blood began to pour down it as Veronica tore through the princess’s hymen, the girl starting to thrash in her restraints because of the pain she was feeling. With each of her thrusts, it was as if someone was stabbing her. Within Sharena’s cunt, the dildo began to glow a green residue. Loki made sure to enchant that part with Veronica’s poison magic - and now that the Emblian princess inserted it into her first victim’s cunt, the poison began to work on Sharena’s insides. It began to seep into her inner walls, making them even more sensitive - and making each contact with them extremely painful for the blonde woman. Of course, neither of them knew about it - but the effects of that were apparent as Sharena continued to thrash against her binds while screaming out in pain. For Veronica, bucking her hips against Sharena’s opening provided her with pleasure that overshadowed anything she had expected - and despite trying to hold them in, the younger girl began to moan quietly - an embarrassed blush reappearing on her cheeks.

After Veronica managed to get used to the pleasure coursing through her body, she was able to get her thoughts straight again. Sure, this felt really good, but hadn’t Loki advised her to do more than just that? The illusionist mentioned that cutting the victim made her spasm more. Even if she couldn’t feel Sharena’s inner walls through the strap-on at all, she still decided to go through with it. Withdrawing for a moment - Sharena being extremely thankful for her momentary respite - Veronica found Sharena’s spear, then returned back to the bed. Going right in between the Askrian’s legs, she forced the dildo back into her cunt, bringing back the pain Sharena still had not recovered from. Each inch of her pussy was screaming out in pain, and Sharena wanted nothing but for the pain to stop. However, that was not going to happen - instead, Veronica would deliver her even more pain. Bringing the spear down into Sharena’s waiting body, Veronica proceeded to stab her. She still wasn’t able to control it too well, so she avoided the major important regions of the body and just struck out at Sharena’s stretched out arms and legs - sometimes going for a short stab in the girl’s stomach.

Seeing Sharena react to the small geysers of blood that followed cutting her with the spear was fun, but it quickly got boring. Perhaps if she could feel the twitching of her pussy then she’d appreciate it more. Going back through what Loki said, she remembered one more thing the woman suggested - and blushed yet again as she thought of it. She suggested that she should lean in and kiss the other girl. Her first kiss… Veronica took another deep breath while pushing her hips forward with more intensity. Then, she laid the spear on the side at the bed, letting it rest on one of Sharena’s legs. Following that, Veronica leaned forward. It made it harder for her to thrust in, but the gift from Loki was flexible enough that she was still able to fuck the girl - forcing more pressure onto the back part of Sharena’s pussy and making it hurt even more. Sharena screamed out in pain again, directly into Veronica’s face which was hovering just inches away from the Askrian princess’s own face. As Sharena stopped screaming to draw a breath in, Veronica lowered her face the rest of the way in. Her lips ended up on Sharena’s slightly bigger ones, and Veronica left a kiss on them just as Loki told her to. She let her tongue wander across the other woman’s lips, too, because Loki also advised her to do it - and Veronica had to admit it was pretty fun. However, the absolute lack of feedback from the other girl - Sharena was too confused at this point to react to the kiss - made her stop it too.

Springing back up, Veronica felt her body slowing down. She had not experienced this before, but Loki had explained it to her too. Realising she was on the brink of the first climax of her life, Veronica picked the lance up again - while continuing to move her hips forward at a rapid pace. Then, she lifted it towards Sharena’s neck - and stabbed it into it just as she reached her edge. Loudly screaming out her pleasure with her usually cold voice, Veronica came just as Sharena’s spear cut the girl’s neck open.

Now, Veronica really could feel the other princess’s twitches against her body as the blood began to fountain from her cut neck. She continued to ride her orgasm out while watching Sharena bleed out - incredible pleasure coursing through her entire body. Loki’s magical strap-on worked on making her feel as good as it could, and the Emblian girl’s body could barely handle feeling this good. Even more, once her climax started to ripple down, the magical item send a shot of energy through Veronica’s body, bringing her back to fully conscious again. Sharena was still alive as that happened, and once Veronica had experienced how good it felt once, she wanted more - so she proceeded to thrust back into Sharena’s dying body. This time, as the aftereffect of the magic, the Emblian wouldn’t be able to last as long as the first time - and she reached her second climax just as the last remnants of life left Sharena’s body. Now, the Askrian royal family was truly dead - and that, combined with her orgasm, made Veronica feel so good her brain couldn’t handle it - the girl collapsing on top of the bed, twitching in mindless pleasure unbecoming of the usually calm, intimidating dark lady she tried so hard to be.

It took Veronica a looong time to fully recover from that climax, but she eventually managed to do it. Now, her mission was truly finished - and the ruler of Emblia felt so empty… However, Loki had just shown her a whole new world of pleasure. If she had accomplished her main goal, for some time she could just indulge herself in this… She would find out a new goal for herself once she had some fun with some of the others heroes that she and the summoner had both summoned.

With that decided on, Veronica had no further use for Sharena’s corpse. She was almost ready to order it to be thrown away - but then she remembered Camilla and what she did to the hyper-busty Nohrian. Her corpse was strung up in the main hall for everyone to use… There was no one more fitting for that fate than the princess of this kingdom. Calling on the spell Loki had taught her again, she made it so that Sharena’s body would never wither - staying just as fair and tight as the girl was now. Even if Veronica couldn’t really enjoy her tightness, the other heroes who would get to fuck the princess surely would. Ordering the girl to be put up in the same way Camilla had ended up in, Veronica was completely done with the golden-haired princess of Askr. While the girl’s corpse didn’t enjoy as much as the much bustier foreign princess did, it still grew to have its fans. Her much more reasonable, but still pretty big breasts and her tight cunt both were appreciated by the heroes who not so long ago used to look up to the bright, cheerful girl. She’d still raise their spirits like she used to - but now, she’d do it as a stress reliever instead of talking to them with her happy voice.

 No.15339

Chapter 17x-2: Death of the Flame Sisters
tags: non-con, F/F, M/F, futa, necro, cut-in-half, head crush

Laevatein stared at the naked, headless, armless corpse of Silvia that she had secured for herself once the battle ended. Although the girl tried to show no emotion, her face still betrayed her excitement - and so did the way she was grinding her thighs against one another. She had failed to find Silvia’s head in the aftermath, but the unlucky dancer’s dead body was still pretty close to where she left it. The extra servings of semen dripping from the dancer’s pussy, asshole and neck stump didn’t bother her in the slightest. She had put the corpse over her new bed in the room her sister had assigned her, with no care for the sheets that were now soaked through with both blood and cum. She wanted to thrust her fingers into her slit to satisfy the urge that was now driving her lower body, but she had to do something else first. With both of her hands, the girl was going through her belongings that she had brought with her to Askr. There wasn’t too many of them - Laevatein usually wasn’t one to get too attached to simple items. However, she did keep a bunch of them. And one of these was a gift from Loki. The Trickster had gifted her a purple dildo, saying that if she ever wanted to drop her stoic facade, it would let her have some fun. And now that Laevatein had felt the pleasure of an orgasm brought through killing another woman, she intended to make the most of it.

Happily, she had managed to find it. Taking it out, the younger princess of the flames didn’t waste any second and thrust the thing directly into her dripping pussy through the opening she had created on her crotch during the battle. She paid no mind to her hymen giving way to it - focusing on the way her warm walls reacted to the phallus that was filling them in. To her surprise, the dildo propelled itself deeper inside her - disappearing behind her entrance completely. How was she supposed to use it to fuck the corpse that she had brought?

She wouldn’t have to wonder about that for too long. As she moved towards the corpse, her pussy hovering near Siliva’s cooled down entrance, the proximity of it awakened the magic within Loki’s gift. She knew that Laevatein would love to play a dominant role, so she gave her something fitting for that. Sprouting from the girl’s crotch, just over her clit, was now a cock made out of bright red flames - color that matched Laevatein’s other flames perfectly. It was already erect, and as Laevatein curiously moved one hand towards it, it twitched in response to it just like a normal one would. She gave it a few strokes to test it out, and the pleasure that followed was of dual nature. The dark-skinned girl could feel her fingers running up and down the length of her new cock, but at the same time she could also feel them touching the inner walls of her cunt - both of these sources making her feel good. Loki’s gift that was stuck in her cunt transferred everything that the dick was feeling directly to her pussy. After experimenting for a few more moments, closing her eyes as her face grew red with excitement while she moaned, Laevatein decided to put her new tool to use. Guiding her cock with one hand, she took it towards Silvia’s pussy again.

Slowly pushing it in, Laevatein moaned as she could feel the dancer’s cold pussy closing over her newest organ. It was as if the cold of the girl’s inner walls was trying to suck out the heat from her flaming dick, squeezing them tightly. But that wasn’t the only reason for the pink-haired girl to moan. The dildo that was still inside her pussy began to move as well, slowly pushing deeper in and reflecting the depth to which Laevatein managed to push her cock to. After testing her new weapon out like that, Laevatein pulled back - feeling Loki’s gift retract in her vagina, as well. Then, the girl put all of her strength into her hips as she drove them forward - pushing her flaming dick deep into Silvia’s cunt, with its burning tip hitting against the dead girl’s cervix. In sync with her sensitive tip slamming into the divide between the green-haired girl’s vagina and womb, the dildo hit Laevatein’s cervix too. Her inner walls clenched hard on the purple magical item, her boiling hot juices starting to leak freely from her pussy as a surge of pleasure hit her. The girl proceeded to fuck convulsively, her entire body shaking as she slammed her burning shaft against the dead dancer’s flesh. “This~ Feels~ So~ Great!” Laevatein thought to herself in between her moans, pleasure unlike any other taking over her entire body.

As her thrusts proceeded to shake Silvia’s corpse on the bed, Laevatein grabbed onto her with her hands to keep the body from moving. At first, she held onto the girl’s wide hips - stabilizing them to let her cock go in deep. However, even if that kept the body pretty much in one place, parts of it were still moving. Silvia’s massive mammaries - that already caught Laevatein’s attention back when she and Silvia fought - were once again bouncing around wildly. Just like last time, it was because of Laevatein’s actions - and just like last time, the heat in Laevatein’s cunt only grew as she watched them. She just had to touch them! Letting go of Silvia’s hips, Laevatein’s small hands tried to close over the dancer’s tits - with the dead, slightly burnt orbs of flesh being just too big for them. Despite that, Laevatein was able to take even more pleasure as she proceeded to feel them up - but with Silvia being dead for some time now, they weren’t as bouncy and squeezy as they used to be when Silvia was still alive. Still, Laevatein enjoyed having them pool through her fingers - and digging her nails into the girl’s nipples to have them spill some blood and milk onto her hands felt great too.

As her body continued to be driven by pleasure, the younger princess of Muspell began to get closer and closer to her climax. But that had another effect besides getting her closer to coming, too. As her pleasure grew, so grew the heat of the flames that were making up her futa tool. Enough that the flesh surrounding it started to get affected by it. Her cock had already long forced its way into Silvia’s dead womb, and now with each thrusts was shaking her uterus around. Adding the heat to that, it didn’t take long for Silvia’s uterus to start being roasted, the flames of Laevatein’s dick licking away at the stretched-out walls. The liquids of Silvia’s dead vagina provided to be the baste for the process, making Silvia’s womb and cunt roast well from within. The tasty smell of well-done meat spread around Laevetain’s chambers by the time the girl came, sending a flaming hot to continue searing Silvia’s uterus some more while squirting her come all over Loki’s gifts and the Muspell’s princess’ very rich thighs. Screaming out in pleasure, the woman collapsed on top of Silvia’s body - her medium-sized tits ending up on top of Silvia’s bigger ones. The climax she had before on the battlefield couldn’t compare to the pleasure this one put her through… Loki really gave her an amazing gift.


“SHE DID WHAT?” Surtr called out in anger while listening to one of his soldiers’ report. The man spoke about Laevatein, Surtr’s daughter. The soldier always had a bit of a crush on the girl. He was lucky enough to see the girl head off with Silvia’s head during the battle, and his curiosity made him follow her. Because of that, he was able to watch as the twintailed princess behaved in a way most unbecoming of royalty like her, bucking her hips against the face of the green-haired dancer until she came. The man enjoyed the show a lot, his hand working on his cock and shooting his load onto the ground from a distance long enough that the girl had not noticed him. Of course, he omitted that detail from his report to Surtr - admitting to that would basically mean suicide. At first, the man considered trying to blackmail the girl - but he knew that if he tried that, she’d just kill him. So instead, he went directly to the king - hoping the king would reward him for bringing him information like that. Maybe even he’d get to shove his cock in between the girl’s meaty thighs once Surtr would be done with her… Well, a man could dream. Still, his king reacted just as he expected him to - and so the man decided to stick in front of Surtr’s office while Surtr ordered some other soldiers to bring his younger daughter to him.


Laevatein was pleasantly surprised to feel her burning cock twitch inside Silvia’s pussy while she was still recovering from her climax. It seemed that the magical tool did not require any rest at all - bringing fresh pleasure into her body while she waited for the rest of her body to catch up with it. With it ready for another round, it somehow made the rest of her body recover far quicker than it should - and it only took Laevatein a little time before she was pounding uncontrollably into the half-burnt cunt. She was able to catch a tasty smell before, but she had no idea that it was the effect of her flames working on Silvia’s insides. Ignoring it for the time being, the woman continued to plow the dancer’s pussy - and enjoying the force of her thrusts being transferred back up her cunt. Going for the second round, she could already picture herself doing this to other of her kills in the future too - and her pussy twitched harder when she thought of this. The once emotionless shell was broken, Laevatein moaning louder and louder with each thrust. Being Surtr’s daughter, she knew no one but him could deny any of her whims - and it was so exciting to picture, who could her next prey be! Doing that let her bring her thrusts up to a new level of intensity, one that anyone else would have a hard time replicating - pushing her well-trained body to its limits. She continued to do it for some more time, until…

“Lady Laevatein! King Surtr wishes to see you!” Laevatein groaned as the door to her room suddenly flew open, an Askrian soldier standing behind it with a message from her father. She was so close to coming again! However, she knew Surtr didn’t look too kindly on people ignoring his orders. “…I’ll be theeeeere right away.” She replied, trying to keep a cool voice - but a moan escaped her lips anyways. Getting up and pulling out of Silvia’s roasted pussy, Laevatein watched curiously as the magical cock went off as if it was never there. As she walked a few steps, the dildo within her still vibrated, her warmth keeping it going. Being this close to another climax, she decided she could very well leave it in - just a slight bulge at the skin of her abdomen showing that it was there. Of course, it also spread her pussy lips a bit more - and as her shorts had a hole in them, anyone that she walked past could see them dripping with her juices.

Reaching what used to be Kiran’s office, Laevatein wasn’t surprised to see her older sister already there. Laegjarn was going to rule over this kingdom in Surtr’s name, and she had to get in touch with how the Askrian’s kept everything going - so she had to go through all of Kiran’s documents. As busy as she was, she still rose her head and smiled at Laevatein as she saw her younger sister enter. She was surprised to see the blush on the girl’s cheeks, and as Laevatein came closer Laegjarn could also see her sister’s exposed pussy. This was unusual… Laevatein would never do something like this normally. Even so, Laegjarn was happy for her - anything to break the girl out of her emotionless shell was welcome.

“…LAEVATEIN. YOU DISOBEYED MY ORDERS.” Surtr’s powerful voice boomed through the room. “NO ONE’S ALLOWED TO SLACK OFF IN BATTLE.” The dildo inside her picked up the pace, sensing that the girl was on the verge of a climax. That led to her not being able to reply, her mind focusing mostly on the pleasure - and on keeping herself standing as pleasure-born weakness spread through her legs. What orders? Didn’t she do just fine?
“THE PUNISHMENT FOR THAT IS DEATH.” Laevatein wasn’t able to take in, what that meant, her mind consumed fully by her climax. She started to shake on her feet as she squirted come down her thighs and onto her tights, as well as to the floor below her. She had no strength to reply, to defend herself in any way. She just looked on, confused, as Surtr drew his scythe and approached her.

However, before her father did get to her, another voice spoke out.
“Father, please! Have mercy on her! She’s your daughter, after all!” Laegjarn called out, trying her best to protect her sister. For just an instant, she thought she had succeeded - for Surtr stopped and turned to look at her. “IF YOU WANT MERCY FOR YOUR SISTER, YOU SHOULD KILL HER YOURSELF.” Laegjarn froze, the elder flame princess completely taken aback by this. She always did her best to protect her sister from danger, how could she kill her now?
“IF YOU DON’T DO IT, I WILL MAKE HER DEATH EVEN MORE PAINFUL.” Surtr seemed entertained by the thought, his face housing a huge grin. That man really did not care for them, even if they were his daughters. Still he was their father - and their king. She should obey his orders… And taking her life herself would be the final service she could give her sister. Drawing Niu from the sheath she had at a hand’s reach, Laegjarn stood from behind Kiran’s desk and began to walk towards her younger sister, the sword shaking in her hands in anticipation of what she was about to do.
“Laevatein… I’m sorry, sister.” Laegjarn apologized, and it seemed to finally bring Laevatein out of her stupor. Her orgasm made her miss out on most of her father and sister’s talk, so she was confused to see her coming at her with her weapon drawn.
“LAEVATEIN! PROVE YOURSELF IN BATTLE AND I MIGHT LET YOU LIVE!” Surtr’s scream at her awakened her battle spirit within her. Even if she was to fight against her sister, she wouldn’t lose. She drew Laevatein from her sheath, her namesake carrying small flames on its golden blade as she energetically put it in a fighting stance in front of her.
“REMOVE YOUR ARMOR, BOTH OF YOU. EACH STRIKE HAS TO HURT - AND THE ARMOR IS IN THE WAY OF THAT.”

Without any hesitation, Laevatein untied the belts that kept her hip guards in place, letting them fall to the ground. Her father’s orders were absolute, after all. She quickly discarded her gauntlets, too - and removed the emblem of her father that she wore over one of her breasts, placing it respectfully on the ground. Then, she began to work on her form-fitting black suit. Opening it up at her collar, the younger sister quickly dragged it down her body - taking it off along with her boots. That left the pink-haired girl in just her purple bodystocking. While it cover up most of her body, it was also see-through - so Laevatein’s erect nipples were clearly visible through it. Even if it wasn’t, the hole at her pussy would make it show anyways. The slight bulge in her skin that was caused by the dildo which was still inside it was now visible, too - but neither Surtr nor Laegjarn were able to tell the difference.

While Laegjarn wasn’t as eager to undress as her sister was, she knew very well that if Surtr told her to do something, it had to be done. Removing her father’s embled and the clasp that together with it held her cape in place, she let it slide off her shoulders along with the feathery piece that was on her right shoulder. She quickly took off her gauntlets too. Then, she reached behind her back and untied the red bands that kept her chestplate in place. Without them holding it to her body, the black-and-golden piece of armor came free - revealing the older woman's huge tits. Just as her younger sister, Laegjarn also wore a purple bodysuit underneath, even if hers was a bit darker - and just like with her sister, it also meant her boobs were fully visible now. Why was her sister looking at them in such a crude way? Connected to the older sister's chest guard was a crimson veil that covered her stomach and her crotch. Without the chesplate there, the veil also disappeared - allowing for a better look at the general's muscular stomach. Now, all that let Laegjarn keep her dignity was the bright red skirt she wore on her hips. However, it had to go too. Unclasping the belt at the front of it, she let it slide down her powerful thighs - having to shake her hips a little to make it get past them - and past the armored boots that reached to her knees. Without it, her neatly shaved pussy could be seen - and to Laegjarn’s surprise, Laevaten’s gaze was drawn to it. Why was that? Hadn’t they seen each other naked countless times already on their trips to the hot springs together? The lewd expression on her sister’s face as she continued to stare at her body was pretty unsettling for the older woman. She was more than okay with her sister finally awakening to her sexuality - but why was it directed at her, too? “All armor had to come off…” The teal-haired woman reminded herself, trying to send her thoughts in some different direction. She still had her boots on. Bending over, she began to drag them off her legs one by one. That position covered her pussy from her sister’s sight, but it also made her massive mammaries heave over and dangle down, jiggling around as she did that even despite the tight bodysuit that was hugging them. Laevatein was more than happy to see them like that - she was more interested in her sister’s milk jugs anyways.

As both sisters were now just in their purple bodysuits, they were now read to fight. Laevatein continued to stare at Laegjarn’s body, while the older woman looked at their father instead - waiting for his next order. Surtr didn’t waste any time before saying it, either.
“NOW, FIGHT!”

Immediately, Laevatein darted towards her sister, her burning sword lighting up. Her eyes were still locked onto her sister’s sexual parts, but Laevatein knew better than to let that distract her - at least that’s what she told herself. As she missed Surtr’s sentence for her, she wasn’t sure, why was she to fight her sister - but that in no way meant she’d go easy on her. Laegjarn watched her approach, her hand gripping the handle of Niu tightly. Her curved sword was a bit smaller than her sister’s, giving the pink-haired girl more range. Usually, it did not matter as she could just take a hit from her opponent before retaliating with a powerful blow. However, now she didn’t have her armor on - so letting Laevatein hit her would be more dangerous than usual. However. there was little else Laegjarn could do - she much rather preferred to respond than to take the initiative. So the green-haired woman waited as her younger sibling covered the distance between them.

Finally, Laevatein was directly near her sister - and quickly started off with a powerful slash to her sister’s upper body. Laegjarn lifted Niu to meet her sister’s blade with her own, but the attack was too strong to stop it successfully - her hand and blade knocked aside as the golden, flaming sword continued towards her. However, her defense managed to deflect it just a bit from its original course - and Laevatein wasn’t really trying to hurt her, anyways. Because of that, Laevatein only hit Laegjarn on her left arm with it’s blunt side, the flames burning off the sleeve of her bodysuit from it. Continuing down to her forearm, however, it was far more harmful - slicing off a layer of her dark skin along with the cloth from her sleeve that started to fall apart. Even with Laegjarn’s body being resistant to fire, it still was pretty painful as the flames tickled against her now-exposed flesh. She recoiled back, reestablishing her grip on the blade, before striking back just as Laevatein did the same. Even if her sister had the upper hand in strength, Laegjarn still had her beat when it came to speed. And while Laevatein had no intent of hurting her sister, their father’s words resonated in Laegjarn’s head. Because of them, she was very much trying to kill her little sister. Her blade went directly for her sister’s neck, hoping to end it all with a single slice through the slim bridge between her head and the rest of her body. However, their blades clashed again - and now it was her attack that ended up being deflected. Instead of reaching Laveatein’s neck, it opened a deep gash in her sister’s chest, just over her tits. Blood began to flow from it right away, staining the purple material of her bodysuit with a darker crimson. Because of the slice, the front of her bodysuit began to come off - Laevatein’s boobs slipping free from it. However, what mattered the most to Laeavatein at that point, was that she realized that her sister had tried to kill her. But why? Wasn’t this just a sisterly spar?

Laevatein’s blade also didn’t reach its target. Instead, her fist slammed hard into Laegjarn’s chest - the force of the blow, amplified by the heavy handle of the sword, causing a few of her upper ribs to crack. She hit her hard enough that Laegjan stumbled backwards again, much further than before - going out of range of her another attack. Laevatein took that opportunity to examine her wound. It was deep, but not life-threatening - and it wouldn’t really affect her battle performance. What would affect it, though, was the hot blood running from it and down her heavy tits - especially the droplets of it that trickled down her erect nipples. That caused her arousal that surfaced as she watched her sister strip to reappear again - and so her gaze returned towards Laegjarn’s body. Now, her sister far far too bothered by her wounds to remember to cover herself up - giving Laevatein a better look at both her gigantic boobies and her hairless slit. That caused Laevatein’s insides to stir again - and responding to that, the dildo stuck inside her also began to move. As it rubbed against her vaginal walls, the girl began to have troubles concentrating. A more lewd expression formed on her face as she moaned silently, taking her gaze up Laegjarn’s body - and her face flushed as her and her sister’s eyes locked.

Was Laevatein… Getting off during the fight for her life? This was not something Laegjarn would expect from her. Still, her sister seemed to be lost in her pleasure, just standing there while leering at her. She, however, could not afford to wait like that - at any point, Surtr could decide he’d rather kill her himself. However, approaching her seemed dangerous because of her strength. Instead, Laegjarn just prepared her sword again. Lifting it over her head, she called for the flames to appear around her sword. A long, blazing trail appeared behind it. She let it build up for a while, before swinging her sword towards her sister from a distance. The flames formed a burning whip that cracked through the air before hitting Laevatein all over her body, a long vertical path of flames going from between her boobs down her muscular stomach and all the way down to her pussy. A searing wound opened in her bodysuit and her skin beneath it, one that the flames hungrily began to devour. Now, pain flooded Laevatein’s mind, fighting with the pleasure that was there earlier. And the pleasure wasn’t giving up without a fight - being hit on the abdomen stirred Loki’s gift within her even more, making it vibrate even faster.

The fire quickly died down, unable to bite too deeply into the body of the daughter of the flames. Still, a long gash ran down the front of her body now - and it caused her noticeable pain. As her bodysuit turned into shreds, its pieces falling off her body and leaving her fully naked, Laevatein was reminded again that her sister wasn’t playing around this time. If she used another attack like that on her… Laevatein wasn’t sure if she’d be able to survive it. That knowledge allowed her to push the pleasure to some corner of her mind. It was still there, and the dildo was still working on her pussy oh so hard, but Laevatein was used to bottling her feelings up, so it being there should not affect her. Her gaze turned back towards her sister, but this time there would be no daydreaming - instead, she set out to win this fight. Approaching her sister more carefully than the last time, the twintailed girl tried to make it super obvious, where her next strike would come from. And it seemed to be working - Laegjarn shifted her stance to a more defensive one agai, one meant to block an attack from her left. Her sister was doing just what she wanted… Finally reaching her sister again, she swung her namesake towards her again. However, this time she was aiming directly for her weapon. The elder princess used her sword to defend herself, but that was what Laevatein was hoping for. Her golden, heavy sword slammed right into it, easily knocking Niu out of Laegjarn’s hands.

With her sister disarmed, it was obvious to her that the battle was over. Laevatein turned around, facing her father while in full control of herself for the first time today. However, his expression was stern - and it soon cracked into an angry one:
“WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? KILL HER!” To say the sisters were surprised to hear that would be an understatement. Laegjarn knew he wanted her to kill her sister, but never considered that the opposite scenario was also the case. “F-Father?” She asked, fear showing up in her voice. “YOU FAILED. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO LIVE.” W-what? This was not supposed to happen… Laegjarn shifted on her heels, looking back at her sister - who was just about to carry out her father’s will.

The pink-haired princess didn’t expect her father to order her to do this. However, it caused Laegjarn trying to kill her before make more sense. She did miss some of his words while in her orgasmic throes earlier… But how could he be telling her to kill her sister? Just the thought of doing that was so wrong… And yet, thinking of it awakened a heat in Laevatein’s abdomen unlike anything before. With shock, Laevatein realized that she wanted to kill her. With how amazing it felt to kill Silvia, killing someone she had loved the most all her life would definitely make her feel even better - and the sudden spike in her arousal as she thought of it confirmed it to her. Even if father’s demand was horrifying, it did not mean that she couldn’t enjoy it. She turned back towards her sister, getting her arousal in check once more, just barely - the sword-wielding girl knowing well that her mind was nearing the breaking point.

“Laegjarn… Big sister… I’m sorry…” Laevatein mouthed a half-hearted apology as she drove her blade through her sister’s chest, directly in between her two boobs. Fresh, hot blood splashed onto her hands as she did that, burying the large sword almost all the way in to the handle. Laegjarn’s sternum offered no protection from the huge sword, cracking in easily as the golden weapon smashed through it. Most of her ribs were broken by the sheer force of the blow too, and combined with the ones that were broken earlier, made her ribcage cave in. Shards of her bones stabbed into her lungs, puncturing in multiple spots them and causing blood to flood them as more pain got to her. Despite her pain, Laegjarn tried to pull a smile onto her face. “Don’t worry… I-It’s okay…” She managed to mouth before Laevatein proceeded with her cut. Pulling down the sword, she had it slice right through her sister’s heart. A spasm shook Laegjarn’s body when it happened, the two halves of her blood pump struggling to keep it circulating - her ribcage flooded with even more blood that started to pour out from her aortas. Laegjarn continued to shake in her legs, her knees feeling weaker and weaker with each passing moment.

The younger girl didn’t stop at just that - she continued to drag her sword down Laegjarn’s well-built stomach. Even if her abs were toned, it in no way helped to stop the sword from just slicing through them. A red vertical line began to open in Laegjarn’s abdomen, just like the one she gave Laevatein earlier. However, while that one wasn’t too deep, this one opened her up in full - and as the sword proceeded to travel downwards, Laegjarn’s guts began to slide free from it. Because of the heat of the flames on the sword, they were steaming hot too - just enough to make Laevatein smell something tasty again. As she continued to cut through her sister’s stomach, Laegjarn’s legs finally gave way - and the older woman collapsed to her knees. Even if she was still alive, Laegjarn slumped down on the sword - and Laevatein let go of it with one hand, placing the other on her sibling’s shoulder to straighten her up again. Still, it was harder to cut like that - so Laevatein bent over too. Now, her face was soooo close to Laegjarn’s… Enough that she could almost feel the heat of her skin on her cheeks… And that was what finally broke through the walls she put to stop her pleasure from interfering. Giving in to her desires, Laevatein pushed her head forward all the way in - placing her lips on Laegjarn’s as she delivered a powerful kiss onto them. That in no way stopped her from moving her sword further down Laegjarn’s body - the sword proceeding to slice into her womb.

Laegjarn could feel her body rapidly giving way to the pain and the loss off blood as her sister continued to cut her open. And now, she also kissed her too! Her earlier suspicions about her sister being interested in her body were correct, then. Laegjarn wasn’t sure, how to feel about it. If Laevatein asked her to educate her on her sexuality, she’d be happy to teach her… But the passionate, even if somewhat clumsy kiss her sister was giving to her lips told a different story - one of burning desire, and not just curiosity. Laegjarn tried to wrap her mind around it, but with the state her body and mind were in now, she was unable to decide if she liked it or not. Still, she knew well enough that her feelings on the matter weren’t important - this was a part of the spoils for her sister’s victory…

With her heart in two halves, Laegjarn wasn’t too sure how she was still living - unaware that the undying flames of Muspell expanded her life. Even without the Rite of Flames, they still allowed her to live on far longer than a normal woman would. Thanks to them, she was able to experience in full as her uterus was cut in half, too. It hurt, but it wasn’t too bad compared to having her lungs impaled with her bones. Besides, if the blade was so low now, it would just be a little longer before this was over… Usually so strong mentally, as the elder princess was submitted to all the pain, she quickly found herself wishing for the release of death - and knowing it was close let her relax a bit… Enough that she didn’t scream too loud once the blade cut through her cervix and right into her vagina. Having her inner walls be parted as flames began to lick them from inside stung, but as before her body was still resistant to the flames, leading to it not being too painful. If anything, the way they tickled her pussy could work on getting her aroused instead - if her pussy wasn’t falling apart, that is. With a small flick of her wrist, Laevatein pushed her namesake out of her sister’s body, slicing directly through the short-haired woman’s clit on the way out. It really hurt, but her weak brain wasn’t able to feel all of it. Instead, she was just sad about losing the source for so many of her climaxes.

Finished with her cut, Laevatein let go of the handle, her weapon falling to the ground between Laegjarn’s knees. Now, she was able to use both of her hands to enjoy Laegjarn’s body. Her hands reached for the cut in between Laegjarn’s boobs, freeing them from the older woman’s ruined bodysuit. With it gone, she could finally stare at them unobstructed. She cut the kiss short to do just that, taking in the marvelous sight that was her sisters giant titties. She groped them with both hands, squeezing them hard and enjoying the way her firm flesh pushed back against her grasp. Silvia’s dead, slack boobs couldn’t compare to the amazing pair of living, even bigger mammaries that her sister carried. She continued to squash them in her hands, getting to feel the faint pounding of Laegjarn’s cut-up heart as she still went on living - and the dying spasms that her body was now locked in. Leaning her head forward again, she delivered another kiss to Laegjarn’s mouth - this time having her tongue explore its depths.

Getting to feel something so intimate from her sister pushed Laevatein’s arousal even further. Eventually, she decided that dildo working on her pussy wasn’t enough. Letting go of Laegjarn’s boobs with one of her hands, she directed it towards her pussy. There, she quickly began to run her fingers across her clit - sending shivers of pleasure up her spine. Even with Loki’s gift stuck deep inside her, she could still work on rubbing her hand across her entrance - and the combined pleasure quickly began to affect her body. Laevatein lost herself in the pleasure, even missing the moment when the flames of her sister’s life finally went out. She did notice that Laegjarn suddenly went completely limp, but failed to realize that her sister wasn’t there anymore. With her final thought, Laegjarn carried no resentment for her killer - hoping that her death here would allow her sister to live on instead.


Surtr, however, had different plans for her. The girl did show her obedience and battle prowess now… But her earlier disrespect still was fresh in the Ruler of Flame’s mind. He also recalled Laegjarn’s request before the duel - and that made him consider giving her another chance. However, it had to be something that would prove that her obedience to him was still beyond that of anyone else. Seeing what she was doing now - standing over her sister’s corpse, her legs shaking as she fingered herself on the edge of her climax - it was obvious what his order should be.

“LAEVATEIN! I FORBID YOU FROM COMING!” He screamed that order at his daughter, and watched carefully, how she’d react.

The surviving princess of Muspell registered a loud scream in her direction, but was unable to make out any words. She was just about to come - and her mind blacked out anything else that wasn’t pleasure. One more pinch to Laegjarn’s nipple - now swollen because of the abuse she put it through; one more rub across her clit… And the princess came with another incredible climax. She moaned loudly, small flickers of flame lighting up and flying off her body as the orgasm went on. Her legs were already shaky, so they couldn’t support her for much longer - and she collapsed forward, with Laegjran’s body cushioning her fall. Laevatein’s boobs ended up right on top of her sister’s as she fell, making both of them jiggle wildy because of the force of the fall. Now laying on the warm surface of her sister’s corpse, Laevatein continued to ride out her climax. The dildo within her continued to rub at her inner walls, trying to bring out all the pleasure from her pussy that it could. Her pussy had been dripping for so long on that day, and yet coming allowed yet another puddle of steaming hot cunt honey to show up on her thighs, with it dripping down to Laegjarn’s legs too - and the ground beneath them both as well. And so she laid there, blissfully unaware that she would be joining her sister soon.

The pink-haired girl’s failure to obey his orders caused Surtr to decide to end her life as well. She wouldn’t get a third chance - and the sentence was to be carried out immediately. He could use Sinmara on her, but he knew the girl would have appreciated if he used his weapon on her… So he decided to kill her with his bare hands instead. The oversized man began to walk towards his living daughter - who showed no signs that she heard him approach. Her short, yet shapely legs were still twitching, spread just a bit to give him a good look at her pussy that was still overflowing with come. Anyone else would have loved to see that, but Surtr had no desire for his daughter body - just the need to see her death right away. As the legs were the closest to him, he closed one of his giant hands around one of her ankles, pulling it towards the other one. Once he held both of them in his fist, he lifted it - pulling Laevatein off Laegjarn’s corpse. As his hand rose, Laevatein ended up hanging upside-down with her front towards him. Her chest ended up hitting the golden Emblia emblem over Surtr’s crotch, her boobs bouncing away as she started to dangle around.

With her blood flowing down to her brain, it successfully managed to snap her out of her orgasmic numbness. W-What was her father doing? Why was he holding her like this? Her ankles hurt, the bones struggling not to get crushed in the king’s powerful grasp. “F-Father?” Laevatein asked as she felt him walk, her body swinging around some more, but Surtr ignored her. He turned towards one of the room’s stone walls, switching the hand which was holding his daughter’s legs with to allow for a better grip on it. He lifted her a bit more, taking her over his head. Then, he swung her body forward as if it was a club - with her head being its tip. With the force he put into the swing, for a moment she flew through the air, her insides twisting because of the speed. Then, she came to a rapid stop as her head was slammed into the wall. The back of her head was smashed open, shards of her skull flying off in all directions at high speed. Her skull wasn’t the only part of her head that suffered - the back of her brain was damaged too, with some of her brain matter mashed into a bloody red spot on the wall. With the part of her brain responsible for it gone, her father’s grinning face was the last thing she saw before her eyes went off, but besides that Laevatein was still fully conscious. The flames of Muspell held their protection over her body, too - and that would let her live on through the gruesome end her father had chosen for her.

It only did that, however - it didn’t let her maintain control over her body. Her head began to slide down the wall, leaving a trail of her brain on it - and the more damage to her brain caused her body to start squirming. Spasms began to shake her entire body - and as that continued, that had another effect on her lower body, too. Her hips were moving around so much that her pussy was shaken a bit too - bringing the dildo buried within it back to life. As tears of pain were flowing freely from Laevatein’s eyes, her body out of control with parts of her brain gone, Loki’s gift cared for none of that and started to fuck her once more. Because of the pain, Laevatein found no pleasure in it anymore - instead, feeling completely violated as the device started to pound her cunt. Why… why was father doing this to her? Wasn’t she always a perfect tool for him? Even if her eyes weren’t working anymore, Surtr could still see all the pain and confusion that was still within them. He looked at them for some time, before lifting her again - and then slamming her right back into the wall.

This time, most of her brain had been crushed, with the brain matter squeezing out of every hole in her head - mouth, nose, ears and even through her eye sockets. Her bright red eyes popped out of their sockets too, the orbs dangling on from them on a cluster of nerves. The top of her head had been completely obliterated, her skull there shattering into a thousand pieces. Strands of her long hair mixed with what still remained of the flesh and bones of her head, but with her scalp destroyed, most of them came off too - falling to the ground. However, even if the top of her head was now destroyed, her face still remained unscathed - save for the streams of blood that were now pouring down it. And even without her brain, Laevatein could still feel the suffering in every inch of her body. The flames were there to help her in battle, but now they were there doing the opposite - causing her to suffer beyond what she could have imagined.

Surtr wasn’t done with her yet. He pulled her up again, and Laevatein could feel her insides revolting, nausea settling in. If the situation was a little different, she would have thrown up - but she had no way to do that anymore. Surtr swung her at the wall again, and this time it was her beautiful face which took the brunt of the blow. The front of her skull was smashed into pieces just like the rest of it did, her nose, cheekbones and jaw all falling apart. The sharp pieces of her bones sliced through the skin that was still hanging on the front, shredding it and ensuring that nothing would remained of the once fair face of the Muspell princess. Now, her head was all but gone - just a part of her jaw still remained, with her tongue hanging out from it. At this point, Surtr was happy with the outcome. With a jerk of his hand, he snapped both of her ankles, then let go of her - Laevatein’s headless body slamming into the ground.

Laevatein laid on the ground for some more time, waiting for the death to claim her as blood continued to spurt out of the stump of her neck. Her body laid there in its dying spasms… Surtr had long left the room at that point. And yet, despite everything else that had happened, the thing in her pussy continued to work on getting her off one final time. There was little else Laevatein could think of at that point… And Laevatein pondered how it all had happened because of it. Had Loki not given her this before they travelled to Askr, she probably would not have given her desires a chance during the battle with the summoner’s forces - and a part of her knew that it was all how this started. Still, if it was all that was left to her now… The girl decided she could at the very least enjoy it. With her body unresponsive, she couldn’t get her pussy to start clenching on it on its own. But the deathly spasms it started to go through on its own were enough… Filling her final moments with at least a bit of pleasure. However, death claimed the younger daughter of the flames before she managed to come once more. But her death in no way stopped the magical device from carrying out its work - it continued to fuck her after she slipped away, making her pussy come yet again just moments after the girl had died. Weak squirts of cunt honey left her body as she came, her headless corpse spasming on the ground some more.


As Surtr had left the room - finally going to check on the summoner who was still locked in the dungeon - the soldier who had informed him about his daughter’s negligence was still waiting outside of it. Trespassing into the king’s room was treason… But as minutes went by and Laevatein still stayed inside, he was more and more convinced that Surtr had killed the girl on the spot. With his desires for her body already strong enough to make him tell on her, it was only a matter of time before he gave in and pushed the door open. Sneaking in, he was careful not to alert anyone on the inside, of what he was doing. His heart began to beat faster as he saw the headless, petite form of the girl he fantasized about on the ground. Her boobies were out… And her pussy was dripping wet! His cock began to throb in his pants as he saw that, making it much harder for him to move around stealthily. However, past that corpse, he saw another one. His crush’s older sister, the well-respected general Laegjarn, was also dead on the floor. She had been cut in half from her tits down, and Laevatein’s sword on the ground told the man just what had happened. If they were both dead, then there was no reason for him to be careful anymore. Removing his pants, he ran over to Laevatein’s corpse. He spread her legs, feeling up her amazing thighs for a moment and getting his hands sticky with her honey. Her corpse was still so warm… Just feeling her warmth against his touch caused his erection to throb some more. Finally, he let go of them - and touched her pussy instead. Even if he could see just how wet the girl was, he wanted to make sure that his eyes weren’t deceiving him. As his fingers easily slid inside, he realized that they weren’t. He pushed them a bit deeper, and to his surprise came across something hard stuck inside. Feeling it around, he came to the conclusion that it was some kind of a sextoy. She died while having it stuck inside her? This really was incredible. However, it would make it harder to fuck her now - so he knew he had to get rid of it. Even if it was really slippery with all of her come over it, he still managed to grab onto it - and then started to pull it out. The wet sounds her pussy made as he removed it were enough to drive him crazy - and the moment it was out, the man immediately replaced it with his dick.

Gods, was she tight! Her pussy was so pleasantly warm! With how long she kept the dildo inside her, her inner walls formed a perfect tube around it - one that provided for an incredible canal to fuck. Combined with her wetness and her natural higher-than-usual body warmth, sliding into her couldn’t feel any better. And so he quickly buried all of his shaft inside her vagina - then proceeded to fuck her with all of his vigor. With strong and fast thrusts, he plowed her pussy harder than any other girl’s before. As he did that, he proceeded to examine her body in more detail. Her once flawless skin was now stained with a long vertical gash, one that made him wonder, what happened here before. Did Surtr whip her before killing her? Oh, what he’d do to hear her cries of pain while the man was torturing her… Moving on up, he noticed that her bodysuit was all torn up, only adding more ground to his guess. Above the purple scraps were the girl’s perky, round titties. Titties that the man immediately reached for with his hands, squeezing them with a firm grip. He proceeded to move his hands all over them for some time, while his eyes moved even further up. The princess’s head was gone - but the bloody marks, brain matter and shard of bones on the walls and ground all around her told him just what had happened. Still, her jaw was still there - and her dead tongue was hanging free from it too. Once he saw it, he couldn’t get his eyes away from it. Eventually, he bent over, moving his head towards the girl’s destroyed one. Then, he opened his mouth - and took Laevatein’s tongue into it. Closing his eyes, he proceeded to suck on it and move it around in his mouth, imagining he was making out with the princess. That made his cock grew even harder inside her, each time he rocked his hips giving him even more pleasure than before. Just a few moments of imagining it, and the man blew his load - already getting lost in his fantasy and thinking he was going to get the princess pregnant.

Of course, he realized his mistake as his eyes snapped open again. In anger, he bit on the tongue in his mouth - separating the tip of Laevatein’s tongue from the rest of it. Munching it with his teeth for a moment, he then swallowed it - thrilled to get a piece of her within him. Then, he sucked on the tongue some more, enjoying the taste of her blood flowing into his mouth while he rested, waiting until he was ready for another round. While doing so, he left his cock inside her pussy, her inner warmth making even the wait really pleasant too. Once his cock had recovered enough, he grabbed her by her small shoulders while pulling out. Then, he flipped her body around, being able to get a better look at her nice butt. Letting go of her shoulders, he cupped it with his hands for a moment, before grabbing onto them and pulling them apart - opening a clear path to her asshole.

As he was about to slide in, the door to the room suddenly opened. The sound of it opening terrified him - he was sure it was Surtr coming to end him. However, he still craned his head back towards the door - and was relieved to see that it was just another soldier. The man was surprised to see him there, too - but as he noticed Laegjarn’s body was free, he decided to join in and have some fun too. No one would be stupid enough to kill Surtr’s daughters unless the man did that himself - and if he did, then he most likely wouldn’t have any issues with people fucking their corpses. He had to give his report to Surtr, anyways, so while waiting he could very well pass some time like that. As he went in and headed for the older princess’s body, the soldier focusing on Laevatein returned his attention towards her. Stretching her buttcheeks to the sides again, he ran his cock through the crack of her ass a few times before pressing the tip against the entrance to her anus. The small, unused before hole required him to put more effort into getting in - especially that it lacked the lubrication her cunt had. Still, some of her juices remained on his member - and that would let him get in more easily once he worked his tip in. Her sphincter was still holding strong, resisting for quite some time before the man finally broke through it. But once it did give in… Her asshole latched onto his dick just as tightly as her pussy did, if not more. It wasn’t too easy to fuck her ass at first, but with enough force he was able to start pumping in and out of her, still holding on to her ass to pound into her body as strongly as he could.

Approaching Laegjarn, the soldier who just entered the room worked on getting his dick out too. Getting closer, he realized that fucking the girl might be a bit more problematic than what he first thought. Her body was sliced in half all the way from her boobs - and that included her vagina, too. Getting in between her muscular legs, he pushed into the divide between her two parts - but rubbing his cock against the separated halves didn’t feel too good. A bit disappointed, he pulled out - thinking of an different hole he could take. If this was the case with her pussy, then her ass was probably out of the question too… However, her face seemed to be perfectly fine. Going around, he reached her head. Her mouth was already open, a bit sticky with the saliva Laevatein had left there. Still, he pulled on her jaw to stretch it some more. Then, he pushed his cock inside it. The woman’s mouth was quite wet with her saliva - and the warmth her sister had shown was here, too. With the woman dead, she offered no resistance as he moved his cock to the back of her mouth and then worked it into her throat. He enjoyed the bulge that appeared in her neck as he did that, feeling great as it squeezed his dick.

He proceeded to fuck her face like that for some more time, but eventually came down her throat - his semen going down her esophagus and straight to her stomach. If he waited long enough, he’d even get to see it leave through the hole Laevatein had cut in it. Now that his fuck session was over, he was able to turn back towards the rest of her body and examine it much closer. Her huge tits caught more of his attention - and he fondled them for some more time. As he pulled them to the sides, he was able to take a look into her wound. And inside it, he could even see the two halves of her heart. Looking at it, he considered giving fucking it a chance, pressing her boobs against his cock while he fucked it. However, before he was ready to do that, her entire body began to glow. Cautious, he backed away just in time, for a portal opened around the body, taking it from this word. Looking over to the guy who was fucking Laevatein’s corpse, the younger princess’s body had disappeared too. The man was looking very disappointed that the girl was gone - but at least he managed to shoot his load into her guts.

Neither of them had any way to know, why that happened. With the female summoner’s fall from power, all of her heroes were now able to be summoned by the summoners from other worlds. For some reason, that magic was also able to work on both the princesses of Muspell. Now, their bodies were taken away from this world - the world-crossing magic bringing them over to an unsuspecting summoner - one that would be sure to appreciate the new two fucktoys his magic had provided him with.

 No.15346

Chapter 17x-3: The Summoner's Fall
tags: non-con, M/F, rape, pussy destruction, burning, beheading, roasting, cann, large insertion

Surtr headed straight for the dungeons of the Askrian castle, carrying his massive scythe with him. Walking down the corridor leading up to it, he could already hear wet slapping sounds as well as sobs and cries for mercy bouncing off the harsh, cold walls. His orders were clear - the summoner was to be detained but not killed, as it was something he wanted to do himself. Learning that the woman who was his enemy had taken a lover from among her slaves, he decided to extend that same treatment to her as well. He knew that torturing her in front of the summoner would do wonders to help him break the ex-ruler of Askr. But even if he asked his soldiers not to kill either of them, he was indifferent to letting them rape the two women - in fact, he decided that it would soften them up for his time with them. And so, crossing the final corner, he found the prison cells open - with his soldiers doing just that. The summoner was on her knees, her robes and the blue tunic she wore underneath them both in shreds. With them in that state, her unimpressive chest was uncovered - but she didn’t seem to be too bothered by that. She seemed much more upset about the cock plowing her asshole from behind - but wasn’t too unhappy about another one fucking her pussy from the front. The woman had gone on a sex spree before, testing the dicks of all the heroes she had summoned, so she had a lot of experience with taking cocks up her cunt. However, even if she had found some great fucktoys among them, none of them seemed to be capable of granting her emotional support she desired. Instead, she found it within Ophelia - the blonde-haired mage sitting in the cell opposite her, locked in the same state as Kiran was. Still, even if the men’s rough thrusts into her anus hurt, the summoner was still in a pretty good mental state.

Ophelia didn’t have the sexual expertise her lover had. All she had taken up her pussy before were the fingers and tongue of her lover - and once she finished her research on a spell to grant it, also a magical cock she could give and take away from Kiran whenever the black mage wanted. And the summoner was always gentle and loving with her, only going as rough with her as Ophelia felt comfortable with. That in no way could have prepared her for the painful, uncaring fucking the enemy soldiers were giving her. Her already revealing outfit had been ripped off her body just like Kiran’s, but the mage’s chest had received much more attention from her captors. Her pretty huge titties were constantly the subject of some rough groping by one or another soldier, their hands tugging harshly on her nipples or slapping her tits around. Both her pussy and ass were constantly given a harsh pounding by the men, and they also shoved their cocks into her face from time to time. All in all, her great body was now backfiring on her - because of it, her rape was far more degrading and painful that what the summoner had been put through. And yet, despite all that, Ophelia in no way had been affected by it - expect for the short spikes of pain in her womb that made her worried for the child she carried within.

Once they had been captured, both of them knew that this was coming. However, the soldiers didn’t come for them right away - and so the two lovers had been able to come up with ways to cope with it. If one of them was ever feeling really hurt, all it took was a single look at the other’s face, they just had to lock their eyes for a moment - and it was as if all the pain disappeared. Fortunately, from the spots they were in, they could see the other very well - and so, both Kiran and Ophelia were able to share loving looks and encourage each other to stay strong. Even if the situation was terrible, Ophelia just knew they would be able to make it through this together. After all, they were the legendary summoner of Askr and the chosen maiden of the stars! No one could hope to keep even one of them contained for too long - and together, they were unstoppable! With that in mind, Ophelia thought she would be able to last through anything - but she didn’t know yet that her resolve was yet to be tested in full.

Surtr’s flames and the sound of his heavy steps signalled the man’s arrival. Even if Kiran tried to share her beloved’s optimism, the woman knew well that their situation was looking grim. She hoped she’d never get to see the terrifying King of Muspell in person - knowing that if he did get close to her, her life would most likely end right there. And now, they were both at his mercy - and Kiran wasn’t one to believe in miracles. If her heroes were to help her out in this situation, they would have already done that… And now that Surtr had come to visit them in their cell, Kiran was really close to giving in to despair. It just all seemed so hopeless… However, as she thought that, she eyed Ophelia again. Despite the rough sex her blonde sweetheart was put through, she in no way had lost the stars in her eyes. And as Ophelia saw her look at her, she smiled back at her again - her grey eyes showing the depth of her love for the summoner. “I’m sorry, Ophelia…” Kiran thought to herself as she saw it - she really did not deserve someone like her. After all, she had failed as a commander - her forces had all surrender to the might of her opponents. In fact, being raped by the enemy soldiers seemed like a fitting punishment to her. But just for her! Ophelia didn’t do anything to deserve this, and she was having it much worse! She was so beautiful and so kind… the girl really did not deserve to suffer like this. Sighing unhappily, frustrated with their situation, Kiran closed her eyes so she could forget all of it - even if only for a moment. However, her eyes snapped open again after the guy fucking her ass slid his cock the deepest it got in yet - a fresh stab of pain going through her body as an untouched part of her anus had to stretch. And to her utter horror, in between her and Ophelia’s cells was standing the giant who could only be the king of Muspell. Seeing him so close to her, Kiran quickly found herself completely consumed by her terror - her body starting to shiver, making raping her more pleasant for the two men doing it. She lost control over her bladder, and a streak of yellow squirted from her urethra - covering the inner sides of her wide thighs with the hot, smelly liquid. Her legs were one part of her body Kiran felt she could be proud of - and now they were stained with her piss, bringing them down in her eyes.

“LEAVE THEM.” Surtr cut straight to the point, ordering soldiers to cease the rape for now. His soldiers reluctantly obeyed, not too happy about having to give up fucking such important women - but they also knew that Surtr’s words were the law. “BRING THEM TOGETHER.” He ordered again, and the two prisoners were lead into a single cell - with Surtr walking into it as well. When the soldiers let go of them, Ophelia and Kiran immediately clung to one another. They joined in a powerful embrace, both of them knowing deep down that this was the last time they would be able to do it. “S-Sorry, Ophelia…” Kiran whispered into her ear as they hugged, and listening to that made Ophelia realize that her lover really had no plan to get them out of this. Then… They really were doomed? N-No! This couldn’t be the end to their story! They were to grow old together, and start a line that would rule this and all worlds for generations! They stayed locked in their embrace for as long as they could, only Surtr barking out an order to the men to separate them making them let go. They stood together, still holding hands and looking at the huge, frightening form of the evil king who was standing in front of them. Ophelia did her best to put a defiant look on her face, but Kiran had troubles even doing that - it took all she had in her to even keep standing still.

Surtr grinned as he looked at the two almost naked women in front of him. This pathetic worm was the summoner he had heard so much about? She was just another weakling! And weaklings deserved to be broken. Drawing his scythe, he saw that both their eyes were drawn to Sinmara’s blade as he let it rest against the ground. He quenched the flames around it, making it just an oversized weapon fit for a man of his size. That in no way made it any less terrifying. He lifted it again, and slowly directed the tip towards Kiran. The fear showing up in her dark eyes was so delicious! She was trembling at the very idea he was going to hurt her! He savored her fear for a bit longer - waiting for any other reaction to follow, unaware that the woman had already pissed herself in fear before. Then, with a small twist of his hand, he turned the tip of the scythe in Ophelia’s direction instead. To his surprise, the blonde girl was holding up much better against it - but her eyes still showed, just how scared she really was. He continued to move the weapon’s tip around in circles, slowly moving it closer and closer to their bodies - and enjoying the way Kiran’s shivers intensified, and Ophelia’s expression changing from a strong look to a weaker one, and then falling into a scared look just like the one Kiran carried from the start.

Eventually, the scythe was close enough to their bodies, that even if the flames were gone, both girls could still feel just how warm it was. They squeezed the other’s hand as hard as they could, desperately reminding the other that they were there together in the seconds that dragged on painfully long while they watched Surtr’s weapon. Until finally, it happened - Surtr pushed the weapon ahead enough that it touched one of their bodies. It reached the summoner’s body, the golden blade rubbing against the woman’s pussy for a moment, before he moved the tip against the patch of skin just over it. Up there, Kiran’s skin was covered by a pretty big bush of pubic hair - left there by the request of Ophelia, as the dark mage enjoyed the way it tickled her nose when she ate Kiran out. To give both girls a scare, Surtr lit a little flame at the scythe’s tip. It began to sear away at Kiran’s cunt, quickly burning through the patch of Kiran’s pubic hair. It didn’t really hurt, but it still made her feel really uncomfortable. The flames licked away at her pussy and her skin, but it seemed that Surtr was keeping them from hurting her. The smell of burnt hair filled the cell as all of her pubic hair was consumed by the flames, leaving the skin over her pussy pinkish because of the heat it was subjected to. Once the hair was gone in full, Surtr’s attention turned towards the sensitive flesh it covered. With some effort, he made his flames into a particular shape - and applied them to that already strained skin. The flames were made into the emblem of Muspell - and now they burned the very same mark into the skin over Kiran’s pussy. Having her skin be ravaged like that hurt a lot, the woman starting to squirm on her feet as it continued. Surtr let it go on for a few more moments, branding the woman as Muspell property. Once he gave up on that, a dark mark stained the flesh which was so pure and flawless just a moment before - causing Kiran’s pussy to ache, too. Satisfied with that, Surtr pulled his weapon back a bit - only to turn it on Ophelia instead.

If the girl was the summoner’s lover, then Kiran surely must have treasured her cunt. That just meant Surtr would have to take it away from her. Just like with the summoner, he ran the tip across her pussy lips. However, instead of having it cross them, he just drove it deep in. Ophelia screamed as the huge blade cut through the entrance to her pussy, her cunt walls cut apart by the golden weapon - but the pain of having her pussy ruined wasn’t the worst part of it. Sinmara passed through her cervix as if it wasn’t there, and sliced right into her swollen womb. Having it torn apart hurt, but what hurt more was the knowledge that the life which was growing within it had now been brutally cut short. As the weapon’s tip left the ruined remains of her uterus and pressed against the skin of her abdomen from the inside, a bulge appeared on the skin of her belly. Instead of a baby bump the mage had been hoping she’d soon grow, all she got was a weapon buried all the way up her cunt. She cried out in pain as that happened, tears starting to flow from her grey eyes. It took her this long to realize, but it wasn’t just the two of them that would die here… Their unborn child would be taken away from them first. And that knowledge finally made her mental walls break down, the mage breaking into a series of powerful sobs that were strong enough to shake her entire body.

Listening to her pain-filled cries, Kiran squeezed her hand harder, trying to convey that she was there for her - turning away from Surtr to look at Ophelia. She ran her hand across Ophelia’s body just like she did before the battle - but this time, instead of the faint life she could feel within it, all she could sense within was Surtr’s blade. While it didn’t shatter her mentally like it did for Ophelia, she had too been looking forward to becoming a mother… And now Surtr took it away from them. Hatred swelled up deep within the summoner’s soul - but she also knew there was no way she could unleash it now. The Breidablik had been taken away from her right after she had been captured - so her only way to fight back was taken away from her. That, along with the pain her lover was in, left Kiran feeling completely useless and hollow.

“ATTEND TO HER!” Surtr delivered an order to Kiran. He expected that the summoner had done this many times in the past, and corrupting her memories of that like this seemed entertaining. And the flat-chested woman knew just what he was trying to do - and she refused to do his bidding. Right! There was something she could do now! She could just tell no to him! “…N-No.” Kiran hoped it would come out as more forceful as she turned on the spot to face Surtr again. Drawing a deeper breath, she spoke up. “I refuse! I will not do it!”
Hearing this, Surtr raised one of his eyebrows. Good. It seemed that the woman still had some fight in her left. Holding on to his weapon with one hand, he lifted the other towards the woman. With a snap of his fingers, he caused flames to erupt around her right arm. They quickly began to devour her weak flesh, the earlier smell of burnt hair quickly turning into one of roasted meat too. The flames were hot enough to consume her body within moments, her burnt skin peeling off and allowing access to her flesh and bone. Kiran watched in horror as the flames started to reduce it to ash, the terrible pain of having her limb burnt alive taking its toll on her. The pain was so strong that it forced tears out of her eyes, both lovers ending up crying in their pain as the rest of Kiran’s arm withered away. In the end, all that remained of it were a few bones hanging limply at her side. But even that was too much for Surtr’s liking. With another snap of his fingers, he made the flames go even hotter - and even the bones began to melt, dripping into a puddle down by her feet. At this point, it hurt her so much that the girl began screaming - her mind blanking out because of the intense suffering. Despite the flames warmth, he kept them contained to just one of Kiran’s limbs, making sure that the rest of her body would stay intact for now. That let her suffer without any danger of dying too soon as her body began to trash because of all the pain having her arm be taken by the flames caused her. Ophelia cried too as she watched the woman she thought was so strong be reduced to a crying mess just after two gestures by their captor.

Finally, the flames went off - as nothing remained out of Kiran’s arm. The pain disappeared as quickly as it had appeared before - and that allowed Kiran’s thoughts to start making sense again. She felt so disgusted with herself for thinking of giving in to his demands… But she didn’t want to feel that kind of pain again. Because of that, she made her way towards Ophelia - just as Surtr asked her to. With her remaining arm, she reached for Ophelia’s boobs. Squeezing one of them, she tried to think this was just them having their fun in private. However, she just couldn’t get her heart into it - not with Surtr’s looming presence behind them. And so, she cried again while fondling her beloved’s tits. “Forgive me, Ophelia…” She whispered while leaning closer to her, pressing her face against Ophelia’s. “I-it’s alright…” Ophelia replied - the pain she was in making her unable to bring out her usual way of speaking. She was just hoping her lover wasn’t feeling too terrible about this… The mage sure was not going to blame her for this. Anyone would snap after being put through this… Kiran’s lips found her own now, and while Ophelia felt too weak to explain her feelings to Kiran now, she hoped she could still convey them with her kiss. Still, with how weak they both were, and how off putting their situation was now, neither of them could really put in any of the usual passion they shared into the kiss - measly mixing their lips together without doing anything else.

And yet, even if Kiran’s actions lacked the drive within them that Ophelia enjoyed so much back in their bedroom, to her surprise the mage could still feel some heat starting to appear in her abdomen. Was the summoner’s touch enough to get her aroused even in the state they were currently in? No… Her womb and vagina had both been sliced into pieces… There was no way she could be enjoying herself with them like that… Fear swelled within her as she realized, what was the source of it then. Surtr’s weapon was still buried deep within her snatch - and with his control over the flames… Ophelia shivered again as she remembered how much pain her lover had been in when her arm was taken away from her. The heat continued to grow, making it less and less comfortable for the girl. Kiran, however, didn’t seem to notice - still trying her best to make the best out of their makeout session and going from teasing one of her tits to the other. Ophelia felt it was very much welcome - there was at least a small beacon of good in what she knew would be her final moments.

“YOU. TAKE HER NOW.” Surtr delivered another order, this one directed at one of his soldiers. Tormenting her with rape while he proceeded to roast her lover’s insides was surely going to bring the summoner even more mental pain. However, his member was too massive to unleash on the woman for now - he intended to torture her some more before doing that. The soldier quickly obeyed, coming right for the summoner. Having waited long enough while watching Surtr torture both women, his tool was ready for another go - and he quickly slid into the summoner’s cunt, his hips ramming into Kiran’s piss-stained ones. The woman was bending over a bit to get her head lined up with Ophelia’s, so that allowed the soldier for easy access to her pussy - letting his quickly shove his dick deep up her cunt. And while Kiran wasn’t bothered by the vaginal rape before, once Surtr had branded her, her pussy was a constant source of pain. Feeling a cock rub against the inner parts of her vagina which were burnt too back then really hurt. Kiran squirmed as she felt that, her hips shaking. Still, she did not break off her work on Ophelia’s upper body - too afraid of what Surtr would do to her if she gave up on that. And so, the summoner proceeded to make out with her blonde lover, pain radiating from her pussy as she was taken from behind.

The heat in her stomach grew and grew - and eventually, Ophelia could feel her that insides were starting to roast. Now, she truly understood just why Kiran gave in to Surtr’s demands - it really really hurt! Her usual self would have compared it to the flames of seven hells all coming together inside her body - and she wouldn’t be too far off to say that. That man was really a demon. To put both her and her beloved through pain like this… No human could do something like this to others. And yet, roasting her guts wasn’t enough for Surtr. He turned the heat even more up, keeping it contained to the girl’s stomach. Now, just like with Kiran’s arm, her insides began to melt - turning into a fleshy soup that began to leak down the blade’s length, eventually leaving her body through the cut in her vagina. On the way out, it left burns on her pussy walls because of how hot it was. Even with her mouth blocked off by Kiran’s, her screams still made it past it - the girl voicing just how much it hurt. As Surtr kept the flames going, eventually Ophelia’s belly ended up completely hollowed out - what remained of their unborn child consumed too by the flames that took her cut-up womb. Although Surtr had a harder time telling that it happened, the bigger freedom in moving the weapon’s tip around tell him what he needed to know. And he took that as the sign to finally push the weapon forwards. The skin of her belly opened around the bulge the weapon had created earlier, with the flames quickly setting on to devour her skin. Surtr kept them just to her midsection, and so they only consumed the wrapping for the how empty part of her body. However, Surtr took caution not to burn through her spine yet. So once he pulled out and the flames disappeared, it turned out a lot of Ophelia’s body had survived this. Her body from the waist up was pretty much unscratched - and while her pussy was ruined by Surtr’s scythe, her legs from her hips down were still intact too. Two parts of her body were connected by her spine - now charred black because of the flames - with a large batch of empty space between the two. Her spine had troubles keeping her standing like that, but the girl was still able to do it. Somehow, she was able to find the strength within herself to keep standing strong against Surtr in her final moments.

Kiran could feel the flames as they finally burst free through Ophelia’s skin, as they began to tickle against her flat chest too. However, they did not really hurt her. That was taken care of by the man raping her pussy - and as if on cue, as Surtr pulled his weapon out, the guy came - spilling his seed into her snatch. He pulled his shaft out too, both women left with something dripping from their pussies. While for Kiran it was semen, Ophelia had her liquified insides leaving her body instead. “KISS” Surtr told them both as he began to approach them. Ophelia closed her eyes and moved her head towards Kiran’s - the summoner sealing their final kiss. Knowing just how important it was, Ophelia used her strength up to make it a kiss to remember - her tongue going into Kiran’s mouth and moving around it. She continued to do it until she felt Surtr’s giant hands touch her - one closing around exposed part of her spine and the other grabbing her by her neck. Next, in one strong tug, Ophelia found herself suddenly separated from the rest of her body. Her eyes snapped open, only to see the horror in Kiran’s eyes as she stared at something below her. Ophelia turned her gaze downwards too - just in time to see two disconnected halves of her body collapse to the ground. Weakness overtook her as she saw it - understanding that Surtr had ripped her head off from the rest of her body. Her spine was dangling down from the stump of her neck, wiggling around as the girl rapidly waned in Surtr’s grasp. Looking back up, Ophelia saw Kiran looking directly at her. With all she had, Ophelia channeled all her love into one final loving look at her - and she kept that loving expression as Kiran stretched out her hand towards her, cupping her disembodied head with her fingers. Surtr let her do that for just a moment - enough that she could start hoping she’d get to see her lover pass out. Then, precisely to hurt her the most, he threw the head away. As she died, Ophelia felt she was flying through the room. The final thought she registered was someone grabbing her head, and immediately pulling it onto their erection - her throat stretching around the head of a dick as she slipped away.


Kiran watched with regret and pain in her heart as the Muspell soldier began to fuck the throat of the girl she’d believed she’d be with forever. Tears were flowing freely from her eyes - and yet, the woman felt some newfound strength within her. Ophelia stayed strong until the very end, trying as she could to support her. Now, the summoner was determined not to give in - for doing so would be disrespect to her lover’s memory. Surtr very much liked that look in the woman’s grey eyes, defiance radiating clearly from them. It meant she was going to provide him with some more fun - and he was looking forward to the moment she’d finally break for good. Well, if she was this willing to go up against him, there was no point wasting any time waiting around. With a gesture of his hand, he summoned his flames again - and unleashed them on Kiran’s surviving left arm. They immediately began licking away at it. This time, however, Surtr kept them down compared to before - there was no rush in doing it now. Instead, both he and Kiran would get to experience in full as the summoner’s limb was slowly taken apart by the flames. Her skin lit up again, cracks starting to appear in it as the heat got to it. Her skin was turned into a dry shell, patches of it coming off before long. Without it, the flames started to rub against the naked muscles of her slim arm. With her right arm, Kiran didn’t really get to feel it too long - it was reduced to ash so quickly that the pain put her in shock. While the pain was really intense, it didn’t go on for too long. This time, however, she’d get to feel as each all the tissues and tendons making up for the muscles in her left arm were taken apart by the fire, one by one. Reduced to their very base elements, the flames feeding off whatever magical essence the woman still had and turning beautiful Askrian gold. However, as much as it hurt, Kiran was able to silently suffer through it. The pain really was excruciating… But she wouldn’t give in to it - not anymore. Surtr watched calmly as the pieces of charred meat began to fall off from her bones, falling to the ground. Kiran could feel her nerves in the burning arm die off, numbness spreading through it. She was no longer able to move it, and there was little else of it that remained other than the skeleton.

Eventually, Surtr saw the last piece of the summoner’s arms disappear. Once that happened, he called the flames off. Then, he lifted Sinmara again - and delivered a powerful blow to the bone of her upper arm, shattering it with one strike. Shards of her bones spread around, some of them stabbing into her side, while the rest just showered the already dirty ground at her feet. What remained of her arm was separated from her shoulder through this, falling to the ground, and leaving only small pieces of bone on that side of her body - contrasting with the clean limb removal that had transpired on her right side. However, Kiran showed no signs of being moved by that. If anything, the woman stood even prouder than before - as if she was flaunting her armless torso and her flat chest at him and the soldiers that were there. Well, if this was the case… Surtr knew her legs deserved something different.

With another flick of his hand, the Ruler of Flame set both of Kiran’s legs on fire at once. The summoner usually wore baggy pants to conceal them, but without them, it was clear to see, just how much of a treat to the eye they were. Now, columns of flames erupted around both of them - this time, however, the flames seemed even more gentle than before. It was almost… pleasant to feel them tickle against her skin. Some of the flames wrapped around her fleshy thighs, and as they shifted she could feel them flicking against her pussy. After the harsh pain Surtr put her through with both of her arms, this was a surprise to Kiran. With the flames leaving their mark on her legs, her pale skin brightened up with a pleasant-looking flush. The piss that coated the inner sides of her legs evaporated too at that point. By then, Kiran still had no idea what was going on. But as the fat contained in her fat thighs began to simmer, her skin moving on to a golden brown while the flames continued to heat it up, the summoner got a clue as to what was happening to her. The smell of roasted meat, one that appeared for a moment around Ophelia’s body before being replaced by the foul smell of burnt flesh, now again began to spread through the air, giving her a further hint as to what was going on. Instead of having her flesh burn again, Surtr decided to heat it up to the point where it would be roasted.

Kiran managed to handle the pain it brought her firmly, her mind used to all the pain filling it at that point. Still, it wasn’t pleasant as she felt bubbles of fat breaking under her skin, her muscles going sore and then stopping responding as the heat killed all the nerves within them. Her legs went numb pretty quickly, saving her from having to keep feeling that for too long. However, as that happened, worry began to grow within Kiran’s heart again. Now, with all of her limbs disabled in some way, she truly felt helpless… And for some reason that terrified her even more than anything. Surtr let her legs sizzle for some more time, rivers of sweat and fat running down her legs, before he was decided it was enough. Somehow, Kiran was still standing - even if her legs were no longer responding to her, the muscles responsible for keeping her upright were still working. That allowed Surtr a perfect view at the summoner’s wonderful roasted thigh - as well as easy access to it. Picking his scythe up again, in one quick slice he cut through both the steaming hot flesh and the bone within it, slicing the woman’s leg off perfectly. She staggered on her remaining leg, about to fall over, but the King of Muspell followed up with a second slice - and her other leg was detached from her body too. The slices only hurt a little, the golden blade going through the line between what was now only tasty meat and the part of her body spared from the flames. Still, falling to the ground as a limbless torso wasn’t really pleasant - her rump hitting the ground with a wet sound, landing directly in all the excretion her body had given out through the torture. Surtr’s next action really surprised her. The man walked over to her, and picked one of her delightfully brown legs from the ground. Moving it towards his mouth, he placed her thigh right in front of it. Then, stretching it wide open, the man bit down hard into it - taking a huge chunk of the summoner’s thigh meat into his mouth. More fat squirted from the place he bit, but it was joined by some blood, too. To Kiran’s horror, Surtr continued to gnaw at the rest of that leg, stripping her bones out of most of the tasty flesh - and driving it deeply just how terrible her position was now, just how little her life meant. She was Muspell’s property, to be used as Surtr seemed fit - and now she was reduced to little more than cattle. As if in response to that thought, the brand over her pussy reminded her of its existence with a new stab of pain through her cunt. With how much her mind had deteriorated watching Surtr now, all her defiance was gone again - and so she let out a quiet outcry of pain in response to it.

Hearing it, Surtr knew he succeeded. Now, the summoner was ready for the final act. Setting his weapon down, Surtr directed his hands towards the codpiece at the front of his armor. Getting it off, her freed his giant, flame-enveloped cock. It towered over anything else in the room, making everyone feel small compared to the size of it. And Kiran knew exactly who was it for - her body shivering in fear as she imagined that… thing… going inside her. It was just too big! It would never fit! Her eyes briefly darted towards Ophelia’s corpse, hoping to see some kind of encouragement from her dead lover - only to see that with her pussy cut apart, the soldiers have settled for fucking the dark mage’s head and neck stump. For some reason, she could see that the body of the one currently fucking the neck stump flickered, some kind of purple leaving his body and flowing right into her. Before Kiran got the chance to think, what happened, she could feel powerful arms closing around her waist. Surtr picked her up from the ground - and turned her so that she was facing him. Struggling as much as she could, the summoner flailed in his grasp as he directed her towards his monumental erection. He grinned as he saw her face twist with fear, her struggles growing more and more intense as he continued to slowly bring her down. Finally, the tip of his cock rested between the stumps of her legs, pressed right against her entrance. He savored the sheer panic in her eyes for a few more moments, before pulling her onto the head of his cock with one strong jerk.

Immediately, the flesh between her cunt and her anus had ripped, her two fuckholes forced to join together as they were both penetrated by Surtr’s gigantic member. Her body continued downwards, easily ripping her womb apart as it continued into her abdomen. Just like her lover’s before, Kiran’s innards were about to be ruined. She began to scream loudly as the cock ventured past her hips, dislocating her pelvis and making her back bend in a painful way in Surtr’s hands. Then, the contents of her abdominal cavity began to be turned into a bloody paste, mashed between Surtr’s cock and the skin of her belly. A huge, obscene bulge appeared in her stomach as Surtr continued to drag her up and down on his cock, hammering his erection into her ruined stomach. A new wave of tears began to leak from her eyes, eyes that were now bulging because of how much everything hurt. This pain was so much worse than anything he put her through before! But mentally, the woman suffered too. It worked off what Surtr did before that - all she really was now was a toy for him to fuck. And if her body broke during this… As horrible as Kiran felt to admit it, she still agreed it was because she deserved to be broken. Despite that, she continued to scream - giving a voice to just how terrible it felt to have her insides crushed like that.

Eventually, nothing remained within her belly - except for Surtr’s dick and a bloody paste that was once her organs. It offered no resistance to him now - the skin of her stomach clinging to his cock, and moving together while the bloody contents of her stomach poured free down his cock and out of the single giant hole between her legs. Noticing that, Surtr decided to move on to the upper parts of her body. Ripping through her midriff with one quick thrust, his cock broke into her ribcage. Her ribs all snapped as they were forced to extend to make room for it - but her organs had nowhere to go. Her already broken heart was smashed against her shattered ribs, squeezing through the holes between them as just strips of cardiac meat. Her lungs followed the same fate too, ground into mincemeat as Surtr proceeded to ran his cock into her upper body over and over again. However, it didn’t just stay there. Surtr’s dick was now high enough to force that bloody mash up her esophagus, making the woman throw up, coughing out her ruined lungs. Her flat chest was distended from the inside so that Surtr’s cock could fit inside it, but now it other side received a coat of bloody meat. And yet, to Kiran’s horror, she was still alive - and more than that, she could still feel every part of her body as they were screaming out in pain. Why couldn’t she die? Her heart was gone now! New anguish appeared on her face… Death should claim her already, and free her from all this pain, why hadn’t it already?

The sensual, seductive voice coming from the soldier’s direction provided her with an explanation: “Oh, did you thought you would die, o summoner? Worry not, my magic will keep you alive so you can feel just what Lord Surtr is doing to you.” Surtr turned her around, her insides wrapping around his dick as she rotated. He let her get a glimpse at the person speaking - it was Loki, the busty illusionist who served Surtr. Kiran barely recognized her, unable to really think straight. But… wasn’t Loki a woman? How was she… -even with no insides, Kiran could still feel something twisting in her stomach as she thought it - fucking Ophelia’s head?
“I thought you’d appreciate this, your highness. Now, we can enjoy her struggles for so much longer! Isn’t it amazing, my king?” Loki boasted about her magic while hammering her magical cock all the way into Ophelia’s mouth, the tip of it coming from between her lips as the overly busty woman made sure her purple eyes caught Kiran’s grey ones - smiling smugly and sadistically at her. Aaaaw, her eyes bulged so nicely! Even if her screams were gone, unable to go on without lungs, her mouth was still open - with fresh servings of bloody mesh escaping them each time Surtr pulled her down his shaft. And once she heard her, the summoner’s struggles seemed to have reawakened - the limbless woman squirming around Surtr’s erection once more.

Loki’s words hurt and terrified Kiran even more. N-no death? Was she to stay like this forever? That dealt another strong blow to her already weakened mental strength. Despite that, the woman was still there as Surtr reached a climax - sending molten hot semen directly into her body. His spunk had the consistency and temperature of lava, and he unloaded enough of it to flood her entire torso. It was overflowing, leaking both through her open mouth and through the hole between her legs stumps, but the rest of it filled all of her torso. It enveloped everything that was still contained within her skin, mixing with all the bloody remains and bones that still were inside her. Having each part of her body seem like it was coming apart hurt so much that Kiran’s mind had finally snapped. Her eyes rolled to the back to her head, bulging even harder than before. Her tongue, burnt with the lava, hung free from between her open lips as the woman went limp in Surtr’s grasp. Sensing that, Surtr slowly lifted her off his dick. As he removed the plug of his cock from her connected ass and pussy, the lava was able to start pouring out of her unobstructed. And so, her body was emptied, Surtr’s semen taking all that remained inside it as it left her body. Now, Kiran’s torso was nothing more than a sack made out of skin and some meat. Still, she was still functional as an onahole for Surtr’s oversized dick.

For the next few days, Surtr would use the summoner’s body whenever there were signs that her mind was starting to piece itself back together. Loki’s magic kept her alive, but the same could not be said for her sanity. Each time, it took Kiran longer and longer to recover from that - and the moments where her mind did work were filled with her wishing for the relief that would come with death. However, each time it didn’t come - instead, she was just filled with Surtr’s cock once more. The fucking didn’t hurt her too much, with it coming down to just Surtr squeezing her body around his cock and jerking off with her. As there were no organs left within her, all that could hurt was the shell out of skin. However, Loki’s magic that was keeping it from breaking also dulled the pain that could come from these - bringing it to a manageable level. However, Surtr’s climaxes never failed to wreck her mentally. His semen was always burning hot, and each time more and more of it began to shoot up her throat - the flaming hot liquid burning the insides of her throat and mouth each time. That was enough to make her snap again each time, the woman’s mind falling apart each time without a fail. At some point, Surtr decided that the wait was getting too annoying - deciding the next time Kiran would come back, he’d finish her off for good.

And so, once Kiran’s consciousness returned to her, she found her grey eyes adjusting to the illuminated main hall of what used to be her castle. Gathered there were the most of her heroes - Surtr ordered them to come there so they could all see for themselves, what had become of the woman who used to be their ruler. She had been reduced to just a limbless torso and a head, with the torso hollowed out and with a massive hole in place of what had been her pussy and her ass. The stretched-out skin over her cunt covered the mark of Muspell, showing to all that she had been turned into Surtr’s property. And now, it would be the time to demonstrate it. As Surtr saw that she was awake, he picked her up and moved her towards his cock. She was used to being penetrated by him, so feeling him fill the empty shell of her body didn’t hurt. That Surtr was doing this in public would have humiliated the woman, but she was long beyond the point of caring about her dignity. He squeezed her around his cock like usual, and like usual she could just passively wait for him to be done with it. Her eyes scoured the hall as she did that. Some heroes were shocked to see it, and others seemed very happy to see her like that, but most of them weren’t too moved by the sight - it was just another execution like many others they had witnessed, most of these coming from the woman’s orders. It only made sense that she’d die there too. In the front rows, Kiran spotted Veronica. The Emblian princess was watching her with her eyes wide at first, but then that surprise turned to satisfaction - the princess deciding that letting Surtr handle the woman really was the better choice. Near the white-haired girl, the summoner also noticed Loki. The sorceress was sitting with one hand buried under her dress, obviously working on getting herself off. Despite that, her other hand was at the ready - and once Kiran began to sense that Surtr’s climax was coming, Loki sensed it too. Her hand reacted to that, sending another spike of purple towards the limbless woman. Her magic worked to remove the spell she put on Kiran before - taking away what was keeping Kiran alive and letting her body hold together around Surtr’s cock.

Kiran only had a few instants to realize, what Loki’s new magic did. As if on cue, following up Loki’s spell, Surtr came. And this time, there was nothing keeping her head stuck to the rest of her body. The force with which his cock was shooting semen up her throat was enough to pull her her away from the rest of her torso - tearing away in just a moment. Kiran’s head shot through the air, flying above the gathered heroes while droplets of the lava-like semen began to burn her head from the inside. However, these weren’t enough to do any significant damage to it. The flesh condom of her torso fared much worse - with no magic preventing Surtr’s spunk from melting it, the whole thing began to come apart. When her head was finally caught by one of the heroes, the remainder of the summoner’s body was already halfway to being just a puddle on the floor. Kiran, for one, welcomed what just happened - happily slipping into the embrace of death that meant her pain was finally over. “Ophelia… I’m coming to you…” Just before that, she felt a cock slipping up her seared throat - life leaving Kiran with her head in the same state as her lover when she died.

Surtr let all of Kiran’s body melt away, then tucked his giant cock back under his codpiece. He was fine with letting the heroes have a go at using Kiran’s head - he had no further interest in it. However, the same couldn’t be said for Loki. The purple-haired woman lurked in the room for some more time, making sure she managed to snatch it away before leaving the hall as well.

 No.15361

This one marks the end of the Female Summoner side story; The soldier Veronica kills at the start is supposed to be a generic Mage Flier

Chapter 17x-4: Be Careful Who You Trust
tags: F/F, futa/F, non-con, rape, impalement, cutting-in-half, necrophilia

With the summoner dead, Surtr had no further reason to stay in Askr. Commanding his army to withdraw, he too began getting ready to leave. However, just moments after giving that order, Loki was at his door - who had just added Kiran’s head to her collection. Coming in, the illusionist wasted no time in getting to the point:

“Lord Surtr. If I recall correctly, you intended to kill princess Veronica once the matter with Askr was settled.” The flame king's mad grin told her it was still the case.
“I beg you to reconsider, my lord. She'll be far more useful alive. After all, Laegjarn is now dead - you need someone to rule over this kingdom in her place.”
“THEN I SHALL JUST SLAUGHTER THEM ALL..” Surtr replied, his grin growing wider.
“Oh. I take it you don't want to conquer more worlds after this one, do you? Having the Askrian army at your disposal would definitely be of use if you do - it's always better to have more strength.” Loki hoped that even Surtr could understand something so basic, and the lack of flames heading towards her confirmed to her that he did.
“Veronica's already on the way to making most heroes here listen to her - It will be far more efficient to let her continue, than to pick someone else to rule them instead.” Loki stopped for a moment, allowing Surtr to process her words.
“And if the girl disobeys you later, you can just kill her anyways.” Loki finished her explanation while dropping a smile of her own, and after a moment Surtr agreed with her. Happy with that, Loki spoke again:
“Then I shall relay your orders to her - she's far more likely to keep cooperating with us if it's me telling her the news.”
After receiving a nod of confirmation from Surtr, Loki took off - heading directly for the princess’s quarters. She had been anticipating this outcome, and already made some preparations for what she was about to do.


Veronica groaned as she slammed her strap on deep into the cunt of the woman on her bed, enjoying the feedback Loki’s gift was giving to her own pussy. The woman whose corpse she was fucking had been one of her soldiers - and she had arrived a few moments before, relaying a message from Loki to Veronica. The illusionist had been encouraging her to take advantage of her situation and let her dark urges loose on the woman - giving Veronica just the push she needed. Because of that, she stabbed the unsuspecting mage through the back as the slightly older woman was about to leave - the tip of Sharena’s lance that Veronica decided to keep for herself emerging from her chest. Leading the dying girl towards her bed, Veronica shoved her so that the girl collapsed on it while taking the spear out, then clumsily began to strip the woman out of her battle dress. The princess freed her victim’s small, yet shapely breasts from the soft cloth under the girl’s armor, and as she got the dress off, her round hips were also revealed to her. The mage’s body had a nice, hourglass figure - one Veronica hoped she’d also grow to show another day. The mage’s wide thighs were already uncovered, Veronica giving them a few squeezes before pulling them open. Between them waited the flier’s pussy - but it was covered by a pair of dark panties. Veronica’s fingers latched onto them, hastily pulling them down the girl’s legs. However, she didn’t drag it for too long - stopping just over her knees. On her legs, the mage wore long, black thighhighs, ones that accentuated how slim the legs were. Veronica admitted to herself were really cute, so she decided to leave them on.

Now that the mage was ready, Veronica had to get ready herself. Dragging her leggings down, she shivered while feeling the cold air of the room brush against her entrance. Finding the strap-on, Veronica quickly put it on. As the small dildo contained within it slid into the depths of her pussy, a pleasant warmth filled her body, making it pleasant from the very start. Loki’s magic was sooo helpful - even if Veronica wasn’t someone to do it usually, she decided to thank the busty woman next time she saw her. While thinking that, Veronica thrust into the mage’s pussy - her eyes lighting up as she saw a trickle of blood go down the girth of her sex toy. Veronica continued to fuck the rapidly dying woman for some more time, her moans getting louder and louder as she watched the mage die on her bed. Eventually, the Emblian princess came - voicing her pleasure with a sequence of moans.

As if on cue, when that happened, new magic sprung forth from the device in her cunt. However, instead of revitalizing her like the last time, this magic was far more sinister. It quickly spread through her whole body, paralyzing her before Veronica could understand, what was happening. The girl collapsed on top of the corpse in her bed, completely surprised as to what had just happened. She laid there for a few more moments as her orgasm washed over her, and then she heard the door open. The clacking of high heels on the floor gave her a good idea, who just came in, but it wasn’t until the person flipped her over on the bed that Veronica had the confirmation who it was. She was looking back up at the overly curvy form of Loki - and the smile the woman was wearing on her face terrified her. With a flick of her hand, Loki got rid of the corpse that Veronica was lying beside, making it disappear in a purple smoke. The princess tried to demand an explanation, but her voice wouldn’t get out either - her vocal chords just as unresponsive as the rest of her body. However, she could still feel every inch of it - and so she was able to feel it as Loki began to remove her black robes. Her flat chest was uncovered, the small patches of skin only hints of what her breasts could one day grow to be. As the robes came off, her crotch was shown to Loki too. Veronica shot a glare straight at her as the woman removed the treacherous gift out of her young pussy - and Loki smiled back at her cruelly.

“My my princess, are you angry with me? You should have known not to trust anything I gave you, dearie. I’d say I pity you, but I don’t - I’m going to enjoy this too much.” Unclasping the front of her robe, the older woman tugged it to the side, uncovering her crotch area too. Veronica watched with horror as a long, thick phallus sprung from there - from just over the woman’s clit. It was already erect, and it was clear to Veronica what Loki was going to do using it. However, the thing’s size worried the princess a bit. Without much further ado, Loki thrust right in. With Veronica’s pussy self-lubricated by her climax, the illusionist was able to go in deeply in her first go. Because of her youth, Veronica’s vagina was still really tight - and Loki moaned loudly as she felt it hug her dick, knowing fully well that showing her pleasure like that would upset the princess.

As this was Veronica’s first time getting penetrated by a real cock, it felt really uncomfortable. Loki put in no effort to make Veronica feel good, going at it as harshly as she could, quickly getting the tip of her erection to slam into the young girl’s cervix. Between it and her pussy feeling a bit sore already from her climax from before, Veronica felt no pleasure at all from it - instead, her pussy walls only hurt as they were filled to the brim with Loki’s member. The girl continued to glare angrily at Loki’s face, her anger spiking higher with each sensual moan that left the illusionist’s lips. As the woman began to open her mouth louder, wiping her tongue across her lips in between each moan, it became obvious to Veronica that she was doing that just to taunt her - but Veronica couldn’t help but get annoyed by it anyways. After a couple more thrusts, Loki began to speak again.

“I probably owe you an explanation, my dear. With Surtr killing his daughters, he needed someone else to take over Askr - and you’re a perfect fit for that. However, I can’t just let you do as you please here. So instead, I’ll be killing you now once I’m done having my fun with you - and then, I’ll bring you back as a doll that’s bound to obey my every whim… but I’ll even let you do you most of the time. Isn’t it lovely? You’ll still get to rule this place!”
Loki smiled brightly while delivering a few powerful thrusts in quick succession, amused by knowing that Veronica couldn’t answer her anyways. Once she said that, she leaned forwards - her hands going for Veronica’s chest. Even if her breasts were almost nonexistent, two pink buds of cute small nipples were still there. Loki grabbed onto them with the thumbs and index fingers of each of her hands, squeezing and tugging on them, trying to stretch them around before letting them snap back into place. She continued to abuse them like that for the rest of her rape session, until she was ready to come. Her cock tensed up before shooting number of generous spurts into Veronica’s aching pussy, all the way up into her developing womb.

Loki rode out her climax, her legs shivering as she let the pleasure flow through her. She had wanted to do this ever since she first laid her eyes on the young, cute princess of Emblia - and the main course was still to come! That was making her so giddy, she just couldn’t contain herself. Finally, as her cock stopped pulsating in pleasure, Loki pulled out. No one should walk in on her, but the purple-haired woman knew she should not play in here for too long. She took a glance across the room. Amusement appeared in her eyes as she saw the Fensalir resting nearby. Keeping the weapon of her first real kill as a trophy? Clever girl. However, that also meant Veronica could one become its victim - and the time for it came now. Grabbing Sharena’s weapon, Loki spun it in her hands for a moment while thinking of the best way to utilize it. She took a wistful look at the girl’s probably tight asshole - she would have loved to feel it clench around her cock, too. However, she didn’t have the time for that - so she’d have to make do with just impaling her through it.

However, using it’s blade would mean cutting the girl open as well - and that could be just a bit too much for her magic to fix seamlessly so that people interacting with the Risen princess later wouldn’t suspect a thing. Instead, she rotated it around - the spike at the butt of the spear moving towards the small, tempting hole in the crack of her butt. She let the tip linger near Veronica’s ass for a moment, having it touch the outer ring of her ass a few times and enjoying the fear that showed in the princess’s eyes. Then, Loki shoved it in - easily making it go through Veronica’s sphincter. The protrusion near the base of the spike sliced through the ring of flesh, loosening it up and making it easier for the shaft to move up Veronica’s rectum. If the princess felt uncomfortable before, words failed to describe how awful this felt. Her ass felt as if it was going to pop any moment, her inner walls forced to painfully stretch around the metal pole of Sharena’s weapon. The spike at the tip continued to cut two lines on them, causing her anus to start bleeding. In time, it reached the end of her rectum. While Veronica’s digestive tracts turned, the spear would do no such thing. Veronica could feel the sharp end of the weapon poke against the back of her rectum while another protrusion on the lance struggled to get through her sphincter. Loki let it open a few small holes in Veronica’s insides, enjoying the hatred appearing in the girl’s eyes. Easily, Loki cast a proper spell on Veronica - one that would keep the girl alive until Loki decided otherwise. Having made sure that her toy will not expire too early, Loki gave the Fensalir a stronger jerk forwards - making it go past the chokepoints.

Veronica’s sphincter gave in for good as the bigger golden nodule on the spear was forced through it - stretching to the point of breaking and then giving out. The rest of the shaft wasn’t as wide, but now it would have an easier way going inside. The weapon’s tip broke into her abdominal cavity, skewering through her guts as it surged up her body. As it did, Loki could feel her cock harden again, so she picked up the pace. It punched its way through the back part of Veronica’s stomach, releasing the contents of her half-digested last meal to mix with her guts. Quickly passing her midsection, the weapon continued to her upper body - while the lower body was stabilized with the hard shaft which had entered through her ass. Entering her ribcage, the spear was close to Veronica’s spine - however, as her spine curved backwards, the weapon didn’t, and so it pierced through the top of one of her lungs - causing blood to fill it. Exiting through the hole at the top of her ribs, the weapon stabbed a hole in Veronica’s esophagus. Traveling up the fleshy pipe, it made its way through Veronica’s neck. Then, Loki stopped for a moment. Leaning over Veronica, she placed one hand on the girl’s chin. She cupped it gently as if she was turning it for a kiss. Next, she tilted Veronica’s head upwards - ensuring that the spear would have an easy way through her head. Then, she gave the Fensalir a small shove - and the spike at the end left Veronica’s body through her small mouth. Veronica’s eyes looked at the thing that emerged from between her lips in horror. After the initial stage, the impalement didn’t hurt that much - almost enough to let her still think this was just Loki messing with her. However, having her face be splashed with her own blood took that delusion away from her - the princess of Emblia understanding that the illusionist really meant it when she said she’d kill her.

Letting go of Veronica’s face and of the lance, Loki gave her dick a few strokes while thinking, how to proceed. Then, she let go of it - and grabbed Veronica by the shoulders. Lifting the girl from the bed with the help of her magic, Loki made her stand up - taking the paralysis off Veronica’s feet so that the girl could keep standing. The blade at the end of the spear was near the ground, so Loki stabbed it into it - making it so that the pole within her body would support Veronica and ler her stay like that. With that done, Loki was ready for round two - and so she slid her cock straight up Veronica’s vagina again. The girl’s small body made it so that Loki had to bend her knees a bit to bring her crotch to the level of Veronica’s, Loki’s shapely long legs working against her in that matter. Despite that, she was still able to grind her hips forward with much force - quickly starting to hit the entrance to Veronica’s uterus once again. With the girl impaled, there was no point in keeping the paralysis on her - so Loki undid that in full. Immediately, Veronica started to flail around on the spear, swinging her short arms and legs around. Even if her face was turned towards the ceiling, she could still stare down the length of it and onto the woman raping her - shooting dead glares at her. “I’ll kill you!” A muffled threat made it past her lips, making Loki laugh as she heard it - the princess was still as feisty as ever, even in a situation like this. “Right you will, my dearie. For sure.” Loki replied, while delivering a particularly powerful thrust inside her - one that finally made Veronica’s cervix gave way. Now, Loki was able to sent her length into the girl’s underdeveloped womb - and she did just that, making it stretch around the head of her huge cock.

Going a little further into her fucksession, Loki dropped the spell that was keeping Veronica alive. Immediately, having her body skewered began to affect the princess. Her squirms intensified, but there was no way she could free herself from this. The waves of internal bleeding quickly began to sap her strength away, sending the princess to the brink of dying. Her pussy started to twitch madly as that happened, enough so that even if Loki was used to the feeling, it still quickly pushed her to the edge too. For some reason - be it the girl’s tightness, or just that she was finally getting to do it to Veronica - the illusionist was feeling even better than usual. This also meant she reached her climax quicker than expected - and so, she came again, new streaks of semen squirting directly into Veronica’s womb while the girl was in her dying throes.

While her climax took over Loki’s body, she could still hear the door open behind her. However, at that point she knew Veronica could die every second, and she was too caught up waiting for the girl to die to let herself be distracted by it. Whoever the soldier who came in was, and whatever they wanted, it could surely wait a few moments. Not wanting to lose even a second of Veronica’s final moments, Loki spoke out without turning her head towards the person she was speaking to. “Please, wait outside for a moment… I’ll get back right to you, dearie.” Staring at Veronica’s face, Loki could see that for some reason her hatred turned to satisfaction now - right before the girl died. Why? Was the girl able to see the person who had entered?

Before Loki had any chance to think about it or to react to it in any way, suddenly pain exploded in her neck. Looking down, she saw the tip of a golden blade emerge from it. The only person with a weapon like that who’d dare to do this to her… Was Surtr himself. “Y-Your M-Majesty…” The illusionist gurgled out while taking a step back, pulling her still huge cock out of Veronica’s dead, cum-dripping snatch. However, Veronica’s body still remained there - undeniable proof that she had just lied to him. And Surtr wasn’t someone who’d look kindly on that - so him stabbing her made perfect sense. How could she make such a basic mistake? Well, no point in thinking of it now - she had to save herself somehow… Her hands lit up with purple as she tried to access her healing magic, feeling herself rapidly bleed out through the cut on both the front and the back of her neck. Relief washed over her as her magic affected her. It didn’t stop the pain, and with Sinmara still within her it couldn’t close her wounds, but it’d prevent her from bleeding out.

The healing magic flowing through her body now was very similar to the magic she sometimes used to get herself hard again quickly. Now, it flowed through her half-erect dick - and brought it back to fully erect. Even more than that, the magic continued to flow through it - making her painfully hard. And even if Loki hated being in a situation like that, she couldn’t deny just how erotic it was to be so close to experiencing the thrill of dying by herself. It was just sooo tempting to give in now… Let go of herself and just start jerking off in her final moments… However, even if the perspective of going for a perfect morbid climax was enticing, Loki knew she couldn’t do it now. If she did, all her plans would be left unfulfilled… And that would be such a waste. So instead, the woman knew she had to struggle - ignoring the pulsating pleasure coming from her erection.

Reaching behind her head, Loki grabbed onto Surtr’s scythe with both of her hands. The woman ignored the pain that she felt as she cut her hands open on it, knowing that she’d get to heal her wounds later. Putting all her strength into it, she tried to push herself off the tip of Surtr’s weapon. And for a moment it seemed it worked - she was able to move forward a bit, getting the Sinmara an inch out of her neck. Yes! She had a chance to live through this yet!

However, that hope was soon dashed as Surtr realized, what she was doing. After testing both of his daughters’ loyalty and confirming that they both deserved to die, he decided to put Loki through a test too. So he followed her to Veronica’s quarters. And he was glad that he did - for he had confirmed that the illusionist also deserved to die. Because of that, he immediately stabbed her through the neck with his scythe. Usually, that was enough to kill - but looking at it now, he should have known Loki wouldn’t die so easily. Fine - if she struggled, it made it much more interesting. He reaffirmed his grip on his weapon, stopping Loki from being able to get herself off it anymore. Pushing it a bit, he made it go back to point where it was before Loki started her struggles. For a few moments, he watched her squirm, watching her blood flow down his blade. He remembered what the woman’s magic could do - realizing she was keeping herself alive now, too. He’d have to hurt her more, then. However, the way his weapon was lodged in the back of her throat provided him with the perfect way to do it. He didn’t stab her from the side, but rather directly from the back - and the tip was oriented vertically instead of horizontally. That meant he could just pull the weapon upwards - and it proceeded to slice through Loki’s body again.

With horror, Loki felt Sinmara’s tip move - proceeding up her body. It cut into her pointy chin from below, her throat now fully cleaved in two. But it didn’t stop there. Surtr pushed it forward while dragging the weapon upwards - starting to cut her head in two. Her face began to be sliced apart as well, the woman’s full, succulent lips separated into two parts each. Continuing up through her mouth, it sliced her tongue in two as well - its two halves twitching wildly while escaping through her open mouth. As they did, Loki couldn’t help herself but use them to lick Surtr’s blade, tasting her own blood off it - and noting that it did taste good when given to her like that. Surtr cared none for that - in fact, he couldn’t even see that she did it. All the man could see was the woman’s purple ponytail on both sides of his golden blade, covering up the wound in her head. But that in no way stopped Surtr - he could feel her body giving in to his merciless cut, and that was enough for him. Going past her mouth, the weapon began to slice into the stem of her brain - causing Loki’s mind to start getting hazy while also slicing her perky nose in two. “I guess… That’s it for me, then…” Loki thought to herself while she felt that - knowing that once her brain got damaged, she’d be unable to fix her body by herself.

The blade moved forward, taking most of Loki’s senses away. She took one final look at the world - at Veronica’s satisfied, vengeful expression she wore in her death - and then her vision went dark. As the weapon sliced up between her eyes, one of them rolled to the back of her head - while the other one stared straight ahead, unfocused. Moving past her empty forehead Sinmara cut into the main part of her brain. As it did, her mind began to rapidly decline. All her knowledge of magic, all her plans for controlling this world and all the others, and even all her memories - all these things began to disappear, one by one. Once they were gone, Loki was just barely herself - just a consciousness remained, but one driven by her basic instincts. And the most basic instinct of all was to mate. Her cock was still fully erect, and it combined with how arousal witnessing the death of others usually made her made lust take control of what remained from her mind. Letting go of Sinmara, and with blood running both of her hands, Loki reached for her futa dick, closing both of her hands around it. The blood on her hands acted as lube for her hands, letting her jerk off easily. The strong piece of flesh twitched hard in her hands, letting the woman feel the veins within it as they pressed against her palms. With each stroke more pleasure filled her dying brain, making it go harder and harder at it. However, Surtr didn't slow down either. Sinmara reached the upper parts of her brain, ones responsible for motoric functions. Her fingers relaxed, and her hands came free - leaving her cock unattended while the woman was close to coming.

Going out through the top of her skull, it sliced through Loki’s headdress. As Surtr retracted his weapon, there remained nothing that held the two halves of her head together - and it opened up, two halves falling to the sides and landing on her shoulders. As they did, Loki’s soul left her body - but not before the woman get one final thought off: “Heh… I’ve always wanted to see Hel one day…”

With her brain no longer in control, the rest of her body started to spasm wildly. She began to shake on her legs, her arms flailing for a few moments as her shoulders spasmed wildly. Even confined within her dress, her large breasts bounced around within it. With her legs taking small steps around, her wide hips were sent into sways too - and because of that, her cock also was shaken around a bit. With how close she was to coming, it was enough to get her over the edge. With Loki gone, she could no longer feel the pleasure it’d give her, but her body still shook in a post-mortem climax. Her erection ended up shooting a lot streaks of thick, creamy semen all around. The amount of it was much higher that in an usual climax of the illusionist. Usually, the cum was produced using her magical energy - now that she was dead, Loki had no way of stopping all of it from being used for it. Some of her cum got onto her flat stomach and onto her purple dress, some shoot onto the ground or onto her feet, and some ended up going onto the torso of Veronica, as her corpse was still directly in front of Loki. Finally, some of it began to leak down her cock - which began to turn flaccid as the rest of her body slumped down too. Usually, Loki dispelled it before it’d get to that point - but now she was unable to make any changes to her body at all. Because of that, the cock would stay on her corpse forever - cum still leaking out of it and onto her thigh as Loki collapsed forwards, her body sliding down Veronica’s corpse before ending up at the princess’s feet.

Surtr watched her collapse with some satisfaction. Traitors like her deserved no mercy at all. Just to make sure that the woman was truly dead, he stabbed her through the back once more - impaling her heart from behind. He twisted his weapon around, ensuring that the woman’s blood pump ended up in shreds - a few more spasms going through her body, and causing her cock to leak more semen onto the ground. With the way she was slumped down, her round ass ended up sticking up in the air - and its size and shape was enough to catch Surtr’s eye for a moment. However, knowing there was no way for him to use her body easily, he decided to just leave her like that. Leaving Veronica’s quarters, the ruler of flame was ready to leave this kingdom for good - he had taken care of all the loose ends now.

The soldiers standing guard tried not to go in after Surtr left, but eventually their curiosity got the best out of them. Once they took a look inside and saw both Loki and Veronica dead, both of their corpses became just fucktoys to be used by them. Surtr wouldn’t mind if they did that - after all, there was no point guarding the room of a dead woman. Freeing Loki’s ass from the confinement of her tig